AT    THE     \'-l'-    OF    SIXTY-NINE 


Reminiscences 


OF 


A  Missionary  Bishop 


BY 

THE  RIGHT  REV.  D.  S.  TUTTLE,  D.D.,  LL.D. 

Bishop  of  Missouri 


THIRD      IMPRESSION 


NEW  YORK 
THOMAS  WHITTAKER 

?.  AND  3  BIBLE  HOUSE 


Copyright,  1906, 
by 

Thomas  Whittaker 


AZ 


To 

the  memory  of 

my  dear  wife, 

except  at  whose  request  they  would  never 

have  been  written, 

and 

without  whose  love  and  help  they  would  not 

have  been  worthy  to  be  written, 

these  reminiscences 

are 

reverently  dedicated 


438£ 


PREFACE 

My  dear  wife  preserved  no  little  of  memoranda  of  my 
life  in  the  Rocky  Mountains.  Once  and  again  she  im- 
portuned me  to  gather  it  together  into  a  connected 
recital. 

When  in  1889  we  had  settled  upon  having  a  summer 
cottage  on  Lake  Michigan,  I  yielded  to  her  request  and 
began  these  "  Reminiscences."  I  could  give  to  them  only 
my  summer  vacations.  Pressing  duties  of  life  allowed 
me  no  other  time. 

I  finished  them  in  1904.  I  have  only  two  motives  in 
printing  them. 

First,  to  accede  to  the  wishes  of  one  dear  to  me,  whose 
desire  I  want  all  the  more  to  comply  with  since  she  has 
been  taken  from  my  side. 

Second,  to  pen  an  honest  record  out  from  a  tenderly 
grateful  heart  of  how  kind  and  good  and  helpful  to  a 
brother  man  were  those  who  were  wrong  in  belief  and 
those  who  were  wild  and  wicked  in  conduct  of  the  men 
whom  he  knew  and  loved  "  in  the  mountains." 

The  Rev.  G.  D.  B.  Miller  has  added  to  his  life  of  faith- 
ful help  to  me  the  great  kindness  of  supervising  the 
printing  and  publishing  of  this  volume. 

Daniel  S.  Tuttle. 
St.  Louis,  Mo.t  April  p,  1906, 


CONTENTS 


I. 

1 

II. 

Elected  Bishop  1866     .... 

21 

III. 

40 

IV. 

The  Journey  Westward 

61 

V. 

The  Field — Utah          .... 

IOI 

VI. 

118 

VII. 

145 

VIII. 

Winter  in  Virginia  City,  1867-8  . 

168 

IX. 

Winter  in  Helena,  1868-9    . 

195 

X. 

First  Year  in  Salt  Lake  City,  1869-70 

238 

XI. 

A  Summer  in  Boise  City,  1870 

280 

XII. 

3°4 

XIII. 

358 

XIV. 

St.  Mark's  Cathedral 

381 

XV. 

St.  Mark's  Hospital 

394 

XVI. 

Setting  Apart  Montana,  1880 

426 

XVII. 

Second  Call  to  Missouri,  1886 

456 

491 

vii 


Reminiscences  of  Bishop  Tuttle 


CHAPTER  I 
INTRODUCTORY 

As  I  write  this,  in  July,  1889,  I  have  been  a  bishop 
more  than  twenty-two  years.  For  almost  twenty  of  these 
years  I  was  a  missionary  bishop,  and  it  may  not  be  amiss 
in  me  to  write  down  somewhat  about  these  twenty  years. 

I  was  a  member  of  the  class  of  1862  of  the  General 
Theological  Seminary,  New  York  City ;  among  my  class- 
mates being  Bishops  Robertson,  Jaggar,  and  Walker. 
Twelve  of  us  were  ordered  deacons  in  the  Church  of  the 
Transfiguration,  June  29,  1862,  by  Bishop  Horatio  Potter, 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Littlejohn  preaching  the  sermon.  In  the 
afternoon  I  preached  my  first  sermon  in  St.  Peter's,  New 
York. 

In  the  second  class  below  me  in  the  seminary  was 
George  W.  Foote.  His  father,  the  Rev.  George  L. 
Foote,  was  the  rector  of  Zion  Church,  Morris,  Otsego 
County,  N.  Y.,  and  earlier  in  the  spring  had  been  pros- 
trated by  a  paralytic  stroke.  In  taking  thought  for  his 
father  and  his  father's  parish,  and  casting  about  what  to 
do,  young  Foote  came  and  asked  me  if  I  would,  on 
graduating,  go  and  help  his  father.  His  mother's  maiden 
name  was  Tuttle.  Indeed  her  father  and  mine  were  first 
cousins.  I  knew,  therefore,  of  the  family  as  kinsfolk, 
though  personally  I  was  acquainted  with  young  Foote 
only. 


2  REMINISCENCES 

July  ioth,  I  received  a  formal  request  from  the  Morris 
vestry  asking  me  to  come  and  "  fulfil  temporarily  the 
parish  duties  of  the  rector,  Rev.  G.  L.  Foote,"  and  I  at 
once  went  to  Bishop  Potter  to  ask  what  he  wished  me  to 
do.  I  had  a  double  reason  for  going.  First,  he  was  my 
bishop  ;  secondly,  for  two  years  and  more  as  private  tutor 
I  had  been  teaching  his  sons,  and  I  knew  he  felt  a  personal 
interest  in  me. 

In  reply  to  my  question  regarding  his  wishes  he  said, 
"  Go  to  Morris.  It  is  one  of  the  best  rural  parishes  in 
the  diocese.  The  farmers  from  a  great  sweep  of  country 
round  about  are  loyal  churchmen.  I  attended  a  vestry 
meeting  there  lately,  and  was  much  gratified  by  the  ear- 
nestness and  intelligence  manifested.  The  prostrated 
rector  needs  you.     Go." 

Accordingly  I  wrote  to  the  vestry  my  acceptance  of 
their  invitation.  I  accepted  not  without  reluctance,  how- 
ever, for  I  had  been  counting  on  a  vacation  and  rest  of 
at  least  two  months  before  taking  active  duty  in  the 
ministry. 

For  five  years,  including  two  years  between  college  and 
seminary  (in  one  of  which  I  was  also  a  teacher  in  Columbia 
College  Grammar  School),  and  the  three  years  of  the  sem- 
inary course,  I  had  been  busied  in  giving  private  lessons 
in  classics  and  mathematics.  And  vacation  times,  also, 
were  filled  with  teaching.  I  thought,  therefore,  that  I 
had  earned  a  real  rest,  and  I  wanted  to  take  it.  But  the 
bishop's  words  were  enough,  and  I  gave  up  my  desire. 
July  19th,  therefore,  found  me  at  Morris.  Mrs.  Foote 
gave  me  a  home  in  the  rectory,  and  Mr.  Foote  allowed 
me  in  cash  one-half  of  his  modest  salary  of  $900. 

Mr.  Foote's  paralysis  confined  him  to  his  room,  almost 
to  his  bed  ;  his  speech  was  also  much  confused,  though 
his  mind  and  thoughts  were  clear.     He  lived,  however, 


INTRODUCTORY  3 

until  November,  1863.  This  year  and  a-half  with  Mr. 
Foote  and  under  him  was  of  the  greatest  value  to  me. 
He  was  preeminently  a  pastor,  ever  ready  to  "  rejoice 
with  them  that  do  rejoice,  and  weep  with  them  that 
weep."  And  he  could  "  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort  with  all 
long-suffering  and  doctrine."  People  who  knew  him  in 
his  vigor  told  how,  in  joy  and  in  sorrow,  in  the  home  and 
the  school  and  the  mart,  in  feasting  and  in  the  sick  room, 
with  a  wonderful  tact  never  at  fault,  he  would  ever  con- 
trive to  let  fall  some  thought  wholesome  for  spiritual 
guidance. 

I  can  but  think  that  among  Americans  this  power  of 
the  pastor  is  the  greatest  for  good  that  a  clergyman  can 
possibly  wield.  I  do  not  forget  that  by  ordination  there 
has  been  made  over  to  him  his  priestly  prerogative,  i.  e., 
authority  divinely  given  and  historically  transmitted  for 
ministering  the  sacraments.  I  have  no  desire  to  under- 
estimate the  power  that  earnestness  and  eloquence  do 
certainly  give  in  preaching  the  Word.  Yet  I  remain 
fixed  in  the  conviction  that  the  most  wide-reaching  and 
long-lasting  results  for  good,  the  American  clergyman 
wins  as  pastor.  If  children  love  him,  and  women  respect 
him,  and  men  have  full  confidence  in  him  ;  if  the  happy  are 
happier  to  welcome  him  among  them,  and  the  sorrowful 
lighter  in  heart,  more  hopeful  of  the  future,  and  stronger 
for  duty,  by  his  coming,  if  he  is  a  prophet  among  them 
in  the  true  sense  of  the  word,  that  is,  one  speaking  for 
God  and  the  realities  of  the  world  invisible,  then,  it  seems 
to  me,  the  daily  life  and  pastoral  converse  of  such  a  man 
of  God  with  his  flock  will  contribute  far  more  to  their 
spiritual  advancement  than  any  special  efforts  he  can 
make  as  priest  of  the  Church  or  preacher  of  the 
Word. 

From  the  troubled  utterances  of  Mr.  Foote  on  his  sick 


4  REMINISCENCES 

bed  and  in  his  chair  I  received  instruction  of  the  best  sort 
in  pastoral  theology. 

"  Do  not  yourself  forget,"  he  said, "  and, — not  failing  to 
be  cheerful  and  kindly  and  interested  in  what  interests 
them, — do  not  let  others  forget, — that  you  are  a  minister 
of  God  appointed  to  serve  among  them." 

In  after  years  I  had  occasion  to  note  the  wisdom  of  the 
advice,  for  in  the  mountains  I  knew  more  than  one  min- 
ister who  weakened  his  good  influence  or  quite  wrecked 
his  usefulness  by  not  having  heard  and  heeded  such  ad- 
vice. These  clergymen  knew  that  to  be  stiff,  angular, 
distant,  reserved,  was  not  right  for  them,  but  they  went 
too  far  in  the  opposite  direction  of  affability  and  good- 
fellowship.  Multifarious  sociability  displaying  itself  in 
cigar  smoking,  story-telling  and  boisterous  hilarity, 
though  practiced  from  a  good  motive,  wrought  them  harm. 
In  the  inmost  better  nature  of  the  rude  mountaineers,  and 
in  the  memory  of  their  boyhood  days,  was  fixed  the  image 
of  the  godly  pastor.  They  took  it  ill,  and  with  honest 
resentment,  that  the  respected  image  should  be  obscured 
and  disfigured  by  what  appeared  to  them  unseemly  and 
undignified  ministerial  behavior. 

"  Do  not  be  afraid  to  urge  people  to  come  to  confirma- 
tion," said  Mr.  Foote.  "  Timid  ones  need  encourage- 
ment. Scrupulously  sensitive  ones  need  help  against 
their  doubts  and  shrinkings.  Children,  when  old  enough, 
especially  those  in  Christian  homes,  are  to  be  asked  to 
come,  almost  as  a  matter  of  course.  And  most  people 
will  be  found  waiting  to  be  spoken  to  by  the  pastor. 
Few,  of  themselves,  and  by  their  own  motion,  will  come 
to  him  and  ask  to  be  confirmed." 

Experience  has  proved  to  me  the  wisdom  of  these 
words.  Especially  have  I  found  good  results  in  speaking 
upon  confirmation  to  calm,  thoughtful,  reserved  men. 


INTRODUCTORY  5 

Had  I  waited  for  them  first  to  speak  to  me,  the  waiting 
would  have  had  no  end.  Two  classes  only  ought  not  to 
be  urged.  First,  those  who  have  no  motive  in  "  joining 
the  church "  but  the  social  prestige  they  may  secure ; 
and  second,  those  who  look  upon  confirmation  as  a  proc- 
ess of  what  is  popularly  called  "  whitewashing,"  and  who 
desire  it  for  that  purpose.  In  these  two  cases,  instead 
of  urging  them  to  come,  prudence  and  kindly  firmness 
are  to  be  used  in  motioning  them  back. 

"  In  visiting,"  was  Mr.  Foote's  advice,  "  be  unfailingly 
courteous.  Notice  the  children.  If  there  be  any  de- 
formed or  feeble-minded  or  strangely  affected  person 
present,  speak  to  him  or  her  exactly  as  to  the  rest.  Be- 
tray no  surprise  and  make  no  comment.  Make  it  seem 
sure  that  one  equally  with  another  is  under  your  care 
and  pastorship." 

What  of  good  is  in  the  nil  admirari  rule  of  cultivated 
society  is  covered  by  these  words  of  Mr.  Foote.  Not  to 
notice,  at  least  not  to  show  that  you  notice,  marked 
peculiarities  in  those  you  meet ;  not  to  allow  in  one's  self 
display  of  uncontrolled  passion  or  emotion ;  not  to  give 
boisterous  expression  to  approval  or  disapproval  of  per- 
sons and  things ;  not  to  disturb  one's  own  and  another's 
equanimity  by  rashness  of  contention,  or  uneasiness  of 
excitement, — all  these  are  excellent  rules.  But  to  admire 
nothing,  to  be  surprised  at  nothing,  to  wonder  about 
nothing,  after  the  severe  manner  of  some  demigod,  and 
to  choke  back  enthusiasm  and  repulse  animation  seem 
to  me  conduct  altogether  too  unnatural  to  be  pleasant, 
too  self-satisfied  to  be  wise,  too  calculatingly  narrow  to 
be  noble,  and  too  unsympathetic  to  be  right  wholesome. 

"  Here,  in  our  rural  region,"  said  the  rector,  "  you  will 
be  asked  to  preach  funeral  sermons.  Do  not  refuse. 
Frequently  you  will  have  before  you  those  that  at  no 


6  REMINISCENCES 

other  time  will  come  within  hearing  of  the  voice  of  the 
minister  of  God.  With  God's  blessing  you  may  drive 
home  to  them  wholesome  truth.  Say  little  of  the  dead, 
but  improve  the  opportunity  to  urge  upon  the  living 
thought  about  righteousness,  temperance  and  the  judg- 
ment to  come.  So  you  will  avoid  offense  that  might  be 
given  by  seeming  to  show  contempt  for  an  old  custom 
of  the  country,  and  you  can  with  good  effect  improve 
the  occasion  to  preach  the  Word." 

I  have  found  it  good  to  follow  this  advice.  The 
Prayer- Book  service  for  the  burial  of  the  dead  is  of  it- 
self impressive  and  sufficient.  If  choice  be  fully  left  to 
me  I  use  it  only.  And  in  many  places  in  the  mountains 
I  was  shown  by  one  or  another  miner,  or  lawyer,  or 
business  man,  a  copy  of  the  Prayer-Book  with  the  infor- 
mation that  they  had  used  it  in  reading  the  burial  service 
in  the  days  before  any  minister  had  come  among  them. 
Not  a  little  one  among  the  blessings  bestowed  by  the 
Prayer-Book  is  this  of  affording  simple  and  fit  guidance 
and  help  to  a  frontier  people  in  reverently  and  religiously 
laying  by  the  sacred  bodies  of  the  dead.  To  me  just 
setting  out  for  my  work  as  a  young  deacon,  Mr.  Foote's 
two  hints  were  worth  everything.  By  heeding  them  I 
was  saved  from  giving  offense  to  persons  through  refus- 
ing to  preach  "  funeral  sermons  "  ;  more  offense  to  truth 
by  dwelling  upon  elaborate  details  concerning  the  one 
dead ;  and  further  offense  to  taste  and  reverence  by  har- 
rowing and  playing  upon  the  emotions  of  afflicted  friends. 

"  Have  confidence  in  your  vestry,  give  respectful  at- 
tention to  the  views  which  they  may  present.  Let  them 
know  that  you  trust  them.  Cooperate  with  them,  and 
seek  to  induce  them  to  cooperate  with  you.  Open  the 
vestry  meetings  always  with  the  Creed,  the  Lord's 
Prayer,  and  a  Collect  or  two  ; "  this  also  I  was  advised. 


INTRODUCTORY  7 

My  relations  with  vestries  have  always  been  kindly 
and  satisfactory,  and  I  think  mutually  helpful.  I  confess 
I  have  never  found  in  myself  ready  sympathy  with  the 
outcry  against  vestries  that  voices  itself  in  our  church 
papers.  Perhaps  Mr.  Foote's  counsel  about  "  coopera- 
tion," and  "  respect,"  and  "  trust,"  started  me  on  the 
course  where  least  friction  lies.  Doubtless  my  first  ex- 
periences with  a  vestry  were  well  calculated  to  make  me 
an  optimist  about  all  vestries.  They  were  men  good 
and  true  with  whom  I  knelt  and  took  counsel  in  vestry 
meetings  in  Morris.  Ten  of  them  there  were,  and  all 
earnest  communicants.  Three  only  are  now  living.  Six 
were  farmers  and  four  merchants.  They  were  evenly 
divided  as  Democrats  and  Republicans.  Two  of  the 
former  were  of  the  extreme  "  copperhead  "  kind,  one  of 
the  latter  had  been  for  years  an  out  and  out  abolitionist. 
And  we  were  in  the  midst  of  the  heats  and  strains  of  our 
Civil  War.  I  myself  was  a  Republican,  and  in  the  early 
summer  of  1861  had  been  vigorously  drilled  in  military 
tactics  in  a  company  of  Home  Guards,  which  met  even- 
ings in  a  room  under  the  Fifth  Avenue  Hotel,  New 
York  City,  and  in  Madison  Square ;  of  which  company  I 
was  chosen  a  sergeant.  What  a  tribute  to  the  wise  sober- 
ness of  the  Church  that  men  like  us,  differing  intensely  in 
political  views,  could  be  united  in  her  fold  and  earnestly 
loyal  to  her,  throughout  the  war ! 

So  predisposed  I  am  to  think  favorably  of  vestries  and 
to  welcome  trustfully  cooperation  with  the  laity,  I  per- 
haps can  hardly  venture  to  call  myself  unprejudiced  in 
what  I  think  and  say  touching  the  usefulness  and  value 
of  that  type  of  parochial  organization  which  obtains  in 
the  American  Church. 

Of  such  parochial  organization  I  honestly  avow  my- 
self an  approver  and  a  supporter.     Negatively,  because 


8  REMINISCENCES 

I  do  not  know  of  any  better  system  of  local  church 
management  to  put  in  its  place.  Positively,  because  I 
think  there  are  equities  and  excellences  in  it.  "  But," 
some  one  says,  "  have  tithes;  get  people  to  pay  tithes, 
and  then  pew  rents  and  subscriptions  and  vestries  will 
not  be  needed."  Well,  I  believe  in  tithes.  I  am  a 
friend  to  tithes,  and  I  am  glad  and  grateful  to  be  per- 
mitted to  say  that  since  I  was  eighteen  years  of  age  I 
have  put  by  the  tenth  of  my  income,  keeping  it  in,  and 
using  it  out  of,  the  "  Lord's  purse."  And  I  grant  that  if 
all  could  be  persuaded  to  the  same  course,  there  would  be 
no  need  for  pew  rents  and  subscriptions.  But  I  do  not 
so  clearly  see  that  there  would  be  no  need  of  vestries. 
Is  not  the  cooperation  of  laymen  needed  and  wisely  used 
in  such  matters  as  buying  lots,  and  building  churches  and 
keeping  them  in  repair,  and  meeting  and  providing  for, 
in  an  honest,  businesslike  way,  the  constant  expenditures 
necessarily  incurred  in  sustaining  the  ministrations  of  the 
church?  Does  not  the  pastor  occasionally  need  advice 
and  counsel?  In  making  and  carrying  out  his  plans  does 
he  not  want  to  know  how  they  strike  the  people,  and  to 
have  their  excellence  rated  from  the  people's  point  of 
view  ?  How  better  than  through  a  vestry  can  he  get  the 
cooperation,  and  the  counsel,  and  the  standpoint  for  look- 
ing wisely,  that  he  needs  ? 

Another  one  says,  "  Have  a  central  treasury."  (By  this 
is  generally  meant,  I  think,  a  diocesan  treasury,  the 
bishop,  I  suppose,  to  be  the  comptroller  of  it.)  "  Pay  all 
clergy  out  of  it,  as  senators  and  congressmen  are  paid 
out  of  the  treasury,  then  vestries  would  not  be  needed  to 
'  hire '  their  minister,  forsooth.  The  bishop,  according 
to  his  will  and  wisdom  could  send  and  pay  his  clergy,  as 
ought  to  be  the  case." 

The  allusion  to  the  United  States  Treasury  imparts  not 


INTRODUCTORY  9 

much  strength  of  argument.  For  that  treasury  is  filled 
by  taxes  imposed  by  law,  the  payment  whereof  is  en- 
forced by  penalties.  But  church  taxes  must  be  voluntary. 
The  difference  is  in  a  nutshell,  but  it  is  a  big  difference. 
How  then,  is  the  question,  is  the  central  treasury  to  be 
filled  ?  It  may  be  answered,  "  by  tithes."  The  tenths 
would  indeed,  I  grant,  if  faithfully  paid  fill  it  well  and 
keep  it  full.  But  until  that  measure  of  faithfulness  be 
reached,  how  shall  it  be  filled  ?  It  might  be  answered, 
"  Let  all  the  payments  now  made  to  the  parish  treasurer 
be  sent  instead  to  the  central  treasury.  That  is  all  we 
ask.  Then  the  bishop  could  allot  to  the  clergy  each  his 
portion  equitably,  and  the  gross  inequalities  and  painful 
uncertainties  under  which  we  now  suffer  would  cease  to 
exist." 

This  answer  goes  on  the  supposition  that  there  would 
be  readily  paid  into  the  central  treasury  the  aggregate  of 
all  that  now  is  paid  into  the  parish  treasuries.  Is  this 
supposition  a  reasonable  one?  It  appears  to  me  that 
under  this  plan  two  classes  of  givers  would  not  give  as 
much  as  now,  and  that  it  is  doubtful  if  the  third  would 
give  more.  First,  there  are  those  who  give  from  local 
interest  and  pride.  They  are  glad  for  the  church  to  be 
built,  the  services  to  be  sustained,  and  the  minister  to  be 
supported,  and  they  will  help,  because  it  is  all  for  "  our 
town,"  its  advancement  and  improvement.  One  who 
has  had  experience  knows  that  this  local  public  spirit 
can  be  counted  on  for  a  good  deal  in  sustaining  the 
ministrations  of  the  church.  But,  it  is  safe  to  say,  not  a 
penny  of  such  giving  could  be  had  if  it  were  known  that 
it  was  to  be  carried  out  of  the  town  and  deposited  in  a 
central  treasury. 

A  second  class  of  givers  are  the  fixed  church  folk  who 
look  upon  the  parish  as  their  spiritual  home,  and  the 


IO  REMINISCENCES 

pastor  as  their  spiritual  guide,  whose  hands  they  are  to 
uphold  and  whose  wants  they  are  to  supply.  It  needs 
no  course  of  reasoning  to  demonstrate  that  this  class 
would  give  less  for  a  general  treasury  than  they  will  in 
providing  the  immediate  parish  expenses  in  which  they 
are  personally  interested,  and  for  which  they  feel  them- 
selves directly  responsible.  Duty,  honor,  a  laudable 
pride,  gratitude  and  affection  conspire  as  inducements 
to  give  in  the  latter  case.  In  the  former  only  sense  of 
duty  and  honor  could  be  relied  on  to  operate  actively, 
and  it  must  be  highly  educated  and  well  developed  sense 
of  honor  at  that. 

The  third  class  of  givers  are  the  faithful  ones  who 
regard  themselves  as  having  their  goods  in  stewardship, 
and  who  like  to  give  where  and  when  and  how  they 
think  God  would  have  them  give.  These  are  the 
thoughtful  and  intelligent  and  considerate  and  earnest 
men  and  women.  I  venture  to  affirm  that  they  know 
that  often  harm  comes  from  large  giving.  So  knowing 
they  learn  to  be  careful.  They  frequently  refrain  from 
giving  large  help  to  parish  treasuries  lest  such  giving 
break  down  the  vigorous  self-help  of  the  other  people 
of  the  parish,  weaken  its  Christian  wholesomeness,  and 
work  its  pauperization.  So  they  send  the  most  of  their 
money  to  the  hospitals,  and  schools  and  missions.  One 
may,  therefore,  claim  that  they  would  be  likely  to  hesitate 
to  send  large  gifts  to  a  central  treasury  for  fear  of  the 
influence  they  might  have  in  weakening  the  healthful  life 
blood  of  self-help. 

To  my  mind  it  is  clear  that  a  central  treasury  could 
never  succeed  in  getting  so  large  an  amount  of  money 
as  do  the  parish  treasuries  for  meeting  the  needs  of  the 
church.  But  suppose  it  could  even  secure  a  larger 
amount,  a  well  filled  treasury  is  not  always  a  blessing. 


INTRODUCTORY  II 

The  nation  has  of  late  been  struggling  with  an  honestly 
distressing  anxiety  over  a  surplus  in  its  treasury.  The 
fulness  of  supply  in  the  treasury  is  to  be  dispensed  in  no 
haphazard  way,  if  its  law  of  administration  and  current 
of  distribution  are  to  do  good,  not  harm.  Is  it  said  that 
the  bishop  is  undoubtedly  the  fit  administrator  and  dis- 
tributor ?  Shall  he,  without  dispute,  be  the  comptroller  ? 
Ah  then,  more  painfully  uneasy  than  ever  shall  lie  the 
head  that  wears  a  mitre.  He  to  have  the  key  of  a  well 
filled  treasury,  and  with  his  right  hand  in  it  to  reward  the 
faithful  of  his  clergy,  to  encourage  the  humble,  to  re- 
strain the  eager  and  ambitious,  to  rebuke  the  domineering 
and  proud,  to  advance  the  hard-working  and  well-deserv- 
ing, to  press  back  the  indolent  and  the  self-seeking,  and 
to  put  up  with  the  inefficient  and  the  shirks !  All  this 
would  put  his  wisdom  to  such  a  test  and  the  people's 
loyalty  to  such  a  strain  that  both  he  and  they  would  in 
no  long  time,  I  venture  to  say,  gladly  withdraw  from  such 
a  condition  into  the  comparative  freedom  of  their  present 
relations. 

Until  something  better  can  be  suggested  to  take  the 
place  of  the  present  parochial  organization,  I  may  be 
pardoned  for  being,  in  the  interest  of  good  order,  its 
firm  supporter. 

And  some  things,  I  apprehend,  may  be  said  positively 
in  its  favor.  It  is  an  obvious  truth  that  the  clergy  are 
not  the  Church.  They  are  only  part  of  the  Church. 
"  The  visible  Church  of  Christ,"  says  Article  XIX,  "  is  a 
congregation  of  faithful  men,  in  the  which  the  pure  Word 
of  God  is  preached,  and  the  sacraments  be  duly  min- 
istered according  to  Christ's  ordinance,  in  all  those  things 
that  of  necessity  are  requisite  to  the  same."  The  "  faith- 
ful "  have  a  right  then,  and  it  is  their  duty,  to  take  counsel 
together  concerning  their  well-being  and  their  on-going 


12  REMINISCENCES 

as  a  spiritual  community.  The  parochial  organization 
furnishes  opportunity  for  such  counsel.  It  is  claimed 
that  in  the  primitive  Church  the  laity  had  no  part  or  lot 
in  such  counseling.  It  makes  little  matter  whether  this 
claim  be  well  supported  or  not.  Changed  conditions 
surround  the  Church  in  America.  A  course  eminently 
fit  for  us  might  have  been  quite  unsuited  to  the  primitive 
Church.  As  our  preface  to  the  Prayer-Book  has  it, — 
"  It  is  a  most  invaluable  part  of  that  blessed  liberty  where- 
with Christ  hath  made  us  free,  that  in  His  worship,  differ- 
ent forms  and  usages  may  without  offense  be  allowed, 
provided  the  substance  of  the  faith  be  kept  entire ;  and 
that  in  every  church,  what  cannot  be  clearly  determined 
to  belong  to  doctrine  must  be  referred  to  discipline  ;  and 
therefore,  by  common  consent  and  authority,  may  be 
altered,  abridged,  enlarged,  amended,  or  otherwise  dis- 
posed of,  as  may  seem  most  convenient  for  the  edification 
of  the  people,  according  to  the  various  exigencies  of  times 
and  occasions." 

Now,  I  take  it,  whatever  religious  body  wants  to  win 
its  way  among  Americans,  and  has  the  faintest  hope  of 
ever  becoming  "  the  American  Church,"  must  take  heed- 
ful care  to  observe  two  American  watchwords,  "  local 
sovereignty,"  and  "  no  taxation  without  representation." 
On  issues  outlined  by  each  of  these  watchwords  the  two 
mightiest  wars  of  the  nation  have  been  waged.  The 
South  failed,  as  I  think  it  deserved  to  fail,  in  fighting  for 
the  former.  In  the  logical  estimate,  sovereignty  must  be 
national,  not  local.  But  in  practical  every-day  matters, 
and  short  of  that  "  estimate,"  when  the  life  of  the  nation 
comes  distinctly  into  view,  he  greatly  mistakes  who  judges 
otherwise  than  that  Americans  are  intense  believers  in  the 
prerogatives  of  local  sovereignty.  The  War  of  the  Revo- 
lution, in  its  sturdy  success,  set  the  seal  of  abiding  ap- 


INTRODUCTORY  13 

proval  to  the  other  word,  "  no  taxation  without  represen- 
tation." Our  parochial  organization  is  framed  on  the  line 
of  these  American  maxims  and  is  in  touch  with  American 
ideas.  So  it  is  fitted,  as  on  vantage  ground,  to  influence 
American  citizens  and  win  its  way  in  American  com- 
munities. 

I  am  aware  that  under  the  system  there  emerges  in  the 
parish  every  now  and  then  the  lay  pope,  male  or  female. 
And  doubtless  out  of  it  are  begotten  harmful  ideas  about 
"  hiring  "  and  "  dismissing  "  ministers.  Yet,  I  am  of  the 
opinion  that,  spite  of  these  drawbacks,  the  parochial 
organization  is  a  healthy  and  helpful  adjunct  to  the  right 
sort  of  American  church  life. 

If  the  bishop  would  take  pains  to  do  two  things,  perhaps 
complaints  about  it  would  not  be  so  frequent.     These  are : 

1.  To  urge  upon  vestries  payment,  regular,  and  in 
full,  of  the  salary  pledged  to  their  pastor.  The  uncer- 
tainty of  income  is,  I  am  convinced,  a  more  unsatisfactory 
feature  of  clerical  support  than  the  smallness  of  income. 
People  are  quick  to  mark  a  fault  in  a  clergyman's  careless- 
ness in  meeting  pecuniary  obligations.  If  he  incurs  debts 
that  he  cannot  pay,  if  he  is  not  scrupulously  careful  to 
meet  exactly,  in  time  and  amount,  his  promises  to  pay, 
then  ensues  for  him  a  loss  of  character  and  influence  in 
the  community  to  a  degree  that  almost  no  other  faults 
of  conduct  entail.  Now,  if  the  bishop  meeting  each 
vestry  shall  plainly  remind  them  that,  as  they  well  know, 
a  clergyman  is  adversely  talked  about  and  disesteemed 
who  does  not  promptly  meet  his  business  engagements, 
and  then  ask  them  as  plainly  how  the  pastor  is  to  be  able 
to  pay  his  debts  unless  the  dues  to  him  are  promptly 
paid,  I  think  very  many  cases  of  heedlessness  and 
thoughtless  neglect  would  be  in  the  way  to  be  quickly 
mended. 


14  REMINISCENCES 

2.  To  call  the  attention  of  vestries  to  the  manifest 
injustice  involved  in  a  forced  speedy  dissolution  of  the 
relation  between  the  pastor  and  themselves.  In  business 
ethics  it  is  not  deemed  fair  to  cancel  an  engagement  be- 
tween two  without  first  serving  reasonable  notice  to  each. 
Therefore  a  notice  of  three  months,  or  six  months,  or  a 
year,  according  to  circumstances,  should  be  given  to  the 
clergyman  in  cases  where  the  conclusion  has  been  thought- 
fully reached  that  a  change  must  be  made.  There  is,  I 
venture  to  assert,  a  love  of  fair  play  in  American  minds 
that  can  be  counted  on.  There  is  regard  for  business 
rectitude  and  honor  among  American  men  that  can  always 
be  appealed  to. 

If  the  bishop  somewhat  in  these  ways  will  address  his 
remonstrances  to  the  American  sense  of  justice  and  honor, 
through  the  parochial  organizations,  my  word  for  it,  in 
very  many  cases  there  will  be  shame  and  repentance  and 
reformation  in  the  matter  of  slovenly  payments  of  dues  to 
clergymen,  and  there  will  be  a  wholesome  shrinking  from 
the  curt  "  dismissals  "  complained  of. 

In  securing  local  lay  cooperation,  mission  "  com- 
mittees "  are  to  me  the  same  as  "  vestries."  In  the  case 
of  each,  authority  may  be  devolved  upon  them,  and  re- 
sponsibilities exacted. 

Besides  Mr.  Foote's  wise  counselings,  other  things  in 
Morris  fitted  me  for  the  future.  On  August  23,  1862,  I 
was  elected  assistant  minister  of  Zion  Church.  During 
the  year  and  a-half  of  Mr.  Foote's  continued  rectorship, 
I  could  not  but  notice  that  small  amounts  of  salary  due 
were  sent  in  to  Mr.  Foote  from  time  to  time,  by  the 
treasurer,  as  they  came  into  his  hands.  I  took  heed  of 
the  fact,  and  marked  in  connection  with  it  that  the  parish 
was  such  an  one  as  could  promptly  meet  its  engagements. 
On   November   18,   1863,  on   Mr.  Foote's   death,  I  was 


INTRODUCTORY  15 

chosen  rector  at  a  salary  of  $800  per  year.  I  accepted, 
and  in  my  letter  of  acceptance  stipulated  that  I  should  be 
paid  promptly  and  in  full  at  the  end  of  each  quarter, 
giving  notice  that  I  should  charge  interest  in  a  regular 
business  way  upon  any  deficiency  that  then  existed.  I 
may  remark  that  I  never  had  occasion  in  all  my  rector- 
ship at  Morris  to  charge  up  one  penny  of  interest.  I  re- 
ceived seven  calls  elsewhere  while  at  Morris.  Among 
them,  to  the  rectorship  of  Quincy,  Illinois,  and  Bing- 
hamton,  Ithaca,  and  Oswego,  New  York.  The  salaries 
offered  in  these  four  places  were  respectively  $1,000, 
$1,400,  $1,000,  and  $1,500.  But  I  did  not  want  to  leave 
Morris;  I  felt  it  a  duty  and  a  pleasure  to  stay.  On 
December  29,  1865,  the  vestry  of  Zion  Church  made  my 
salary  $1,000.  September  12th  of  the  same  year  I  mar- 
ried Harriet  M.  Fbote,  eldest  child  of  the  late  rector,  who 
was  four  years  younger  than  myself. 

Morris  made  and  kept  me  strong  physically.  In  college 
and  seminary  I  had  been  used  to  exercise  in  a  gymnasium. 
So  under  the  horse-shed  of  the  church  I  put  up  a  pair  of 
parallel  bars  and  continued  my  exercise.  Throughout 
the  summer,  nearly  every  afternoon,  I  went  for  a  swim  in 
a  large  mill-pond  near.  I  had  my  own  horse  (dear  old 
"  Jersey,"  my  heart  gratefully  recalls  your  fidelity  and 
good  service  as  I  now  write),  for  getting  about  my  large 
parish,  and  I  took  complete  care  of  him  myself.  So, 
with  God's  blessing  on  an  original  good  constitution,  and 
with  habits  maintained,  of  exercise  and  of  an  hour  at  least 
spent  every  day  in  the  open  air,  it  has  come  about  that 
in  twenty-seven  years  of  ministerial  life  I  have  been 
absent  from  duty  in  church  from  sickness  only  two 
Sundays. 

Socially,  Morris  was  a  helpful  school.  Half  a  dozen 
old  families  were  there,  whose  members  were  the  inher- 


16  REMINISCENCES 

itors  of  the  excellences  given  by  birth,  good  breeding, 
education,  culture,  ancestral  traditions.  Then  in  the 
business  folk  of  the  village  and  the  honest  working  farm- 
ers of  the  large  country  parish  I  had  opportunity  to 
mingle  with,  to  know,  and  to  learn  from,  all  sorts  and 
conditions  of  men. 

As  a  writer  and  preacher  of  sermons  my  advantages 
were  manifold.  Only  one  sermon  a  week  was  needed. 
For  morning  service  the  whole  country  round  came  to 
church.  The  horse-sheds  were  densely  populated.  At 
noon  was  a  short  intermission ;  and  baskets  and  buckets 
provided  a  modest  lunch,  eaten  under  the  umbrageous 
maple  trees  in  the  beautiful  churchyard.  After  that 
came  the  Sunday-school,  accompanied  by  evening  prayer, 
and  a  talk  of  a  few  minutes,  generally  upon  some  collect 
or  rubric  or  office  or  Article  of  the  Pfayer-Book.  This 
was  all  that  Zion  Church  demanded.  In  the  evening  it 
was  my  custom  to  go  for  missionary  work  to  some  one 
of  six  points  in  the  neighboring  region. 

What  better  schooling  could  a  preacher  have  ?  Only 
one  sermon  a  week  called  for.  I  began  writing  that  on 
Tuesday  morning,  and  all  of  Tuesdays  and  Thursdays 
and  some  time  Fridays,  from  morning  till  5  P.  m.,  the 
time  of  my  outdoor  exercise,  I  would  be  busied  in  my 
study.  Mondays  I  read  novels,  and  snoozed  and  went 
to  bed  early.  Saturdays  I  did  the  thousand  and  one  lit- 
tle things  necessary  to  be  ready  for  Sunday's  work,  in- 
cluding the  holding  of  a  Bible  class  in  the  church  in  the 
afternoon.  Wednesdays,  "Jersey"  and  I  would  be  off 
visiting.  I  seldom  if  ever  wrote  upon  my  sermon  at 
night,  and  quite  as  seldom  did  Friday  afternoon  come 
without  finding  it  entirely  finished.  I  am  convinced  that 
a  young  deacon  should  never  undertake  the  preparation 
of  more  than  one  sermon  a  week.     If  there  must  be  two 


INTRODUCTORY  1 7 

for  the  church  services,  let  him  read  one  out  of  print, 
would  be  my  advice.  "  Why  not  extemporize,"  some 
one  asks.  I  answer,  extemporizing  is  a  practice  fraught 
with  great  risk  to  the  young  man.  If  he  prepare  for  his 
second  sermon  an  extempore  one,  to  make  it  what  it 
ought  to  be,  he  must  give  as  much  time  and  anxious  care 
to  it  as  he  would  to  a  written  one.  If  he  do  not,  un- 
studious  habits  of  life,  unthoughtful  ways  of  reasoning 
and  teaching  are  begotten  and  nourished,  to  his  great 
harm  in  after  years.  As  between  preaching  with  manu- 
script and  without  I  am  on  the  side  of  the  manuscript. 
This  is  especially  true  for  the  young,  because  of  the 
dangers  I  have  adverted  to.  But  it  does  seem  to  me 
young  men  could  be  taught  to  preach  the  written  sermon 
rather  than  to  read  it.  The  true  preacher  is  both  an 
orator  and  a  teacher.  He  does  not  neglect  the  helps  that 
go  to  make  up  the  former.  One  of  the  greatest  of  these 
is  the  power  of  the  eye.  To  preach  his  sermon  well, 
therefore,  it  is  requisite  that  he  be  sufficiently  familiar 
with  its  thoughts  and  words  to  be  able  to  look  up  and  off 
from  the  manuscript,  once  in  a  while,  into  the  eyes  of 
those  listening.  Painstaking  care  in  reading  over  the 
sermon  beforehand,  and  practice  in  looking  into  people's 
eyes  from  the  pulpit  are  the  things  needed.  For  the 
young  man,  painstaking  care  in  preaching  the  sermon 
beforehand  is  of  great  value.  Beyond  my  swimming- 
pond  at  Morris  was  an  island,  away  from  houses,  reached 
by  a  long  slab  over  the  stream,  and  with  a  beautiful  grove 
upon  it.  Between  two  trees,  almost  joined  together  at 
the  root,  I  set  up  a  rude  pulpit  board,  and  there  every  Sat- 
urday I  spread  out  my  sermon  for  the  next  day,  and 
preached  it,  loud  and  full,  with  the  birds  for  listeners. 
The  exercise  helped  my  voice.  Emphasis  took  to  itself 
right   inflections.     Eye   and   hand   and   bodily   posture 


18  REMINISCENCES 

familiarized  themselves  with  their  duties  and  adjusted 
themselves  to  the  ways  of  most  efficient  work.  Then 
every  Sunday  morning,  complying  with  Mr.  Foote's 
desire,  I  read  over  the  sermon  aloud  to  him  in  his  room 
before  going  to  church.  It  may  well  be  believed  that  in 
the  pulpit,  body,  mind,  memory  and  eyes,  were  thoroughly 
at  home  with  that  sermon,  and  I  was  free,  with  God's 
help,  to  throw  earnestness  of  heart  into  it,  and  quite  as 
free  to  hurl  what  force  was  in  it  into  the  listening  ears 
and  watching  eyes  of  the  congregation.  All  my  life  I 
have  kept  up  the  habit.  I  have  never  preached  a  sermon 
from  the  pulpit  that  I  had  not  beforehand  read  over  aloud, 
or,  as  it  were,  preached,  in  the  grove,  or  my  study,  or 
some  upper  room.  For  myself,  I  do  not  of  choice  preach 
extempore.  Nor  do  I  think  I  make  at  all  a  success  at  it. 
Yet  a  kind  of  ambidextrousness,  gotten  by  these  talks  on 
Sunday  afternoons  in  Morris,  has  alvvay  stood  me  in  good 
stead. 

One  sermon  per  week  thoughtfully  written  and  pains- 
takingly preached,  enough  Sunday  afternoon  talking 
practiced  to  give  facility  in  that  line,  missionary  jaunts  of 
Sunday  evenings  to  widen  a  young  man's  horizon  and  to 
put  him  to  his  mettle  as  the  persuader  and  instructor  of 
many  men  of  many  minds  in  different  congregations ; — 
was  this  not  all,  I  repeat,  right  good  schooling  for  a 
preacher  ? 

As  pastor,  the  hints,  suggestions,  directions,  guidances, 
I  received  from  Mr.  Foote  were  as  well-springs  of  abundant 
helpfulness  to  me.  And  the  large  country  parish  was  a 
field  of  practice  of  unspeakable  value.  There  were  two 
hundred  communicants  in  it,  more  or  less.  During  my 
pastorate  of  five  years  I  presented  one  hundred  and 
twenty-two  for  confirmation,  baptized  one  hundred  and 
forty-one,  married  twenty-three,  and  buried  fifty-five.     In 


INTRODUCTORY  19 

the  Sunday-school  and  in  the  Bible  class  of  Saturday 
afternoon  were  two  brothers,  who  came  some  miles  from 
the  country  to  attend,  sons  of  Mr.  Norris  Gilbert,  the 
senior  warden.  The  younger  one  attracted  my  attention 
from  the  first  Sunday.  He  was  fourteen  years  old,  large- 
eyed  and  bright-eyed,  quick  to  answer  at  catechising,  an 
untiring  listener  at  the  "  talks."  This  was  Mahlon  N. 
Gilbert,  now  assistant  bishop  of  Minnesota.  Mr.  Foote, 
when  coming  to  the  parish  two  or  three  years  before,  had 
also  been  singularly  attracted  by  him.  Going  up  to  him 
one  day  after  Sunday-school,  in  the  kind  way  Mr.  Foote 
had  with  children,  he  said,  placing  his  hand  on  his  head, 
"  You  are  a  right  good  listener,  my  boy ;  it  interests  me 
to  look  at  you  when  I  am  speaking  ;  I  hope  you  will 
grow  up  to  be  one  of  these  days  a  minister  yourself  to 
help  us  in  the  church."  The  thought  was  first  put  into 
the  boy's  mind  then  and  there.  Behold  its  growth  and 
fruit !  Ought  we  older  ones  not  to  bethink  ourselves  how 
a  word  in  season  uttered  to  a  boy  or  young  man  may  be 
the  starting  point  for  securing  him  for  the  work  of  the 
sacred  ministry?  Subsequently  young  Gilbert  studied 
Latin  and  mathematics  with  Mrs.  Tuttle  and  myself; 
went  to  Fairfield  Academy  and  Hobart  College  ;  came  to 
Ogden,  Utah,  and  was  the  first  teacher  in  our  school 
there ;  traveled  with  me  in  a  long  visitation  in  Montana ; 
came  East  to  Seabury  School,  Faribault,  for  his  theolog- 
ical course ;  returned  to  Montana,  and  as  deacon  served 
at  Deer  Lodge  and  built  St.  James'  church.  Then  he 
became  the  greatly  loved  rector  of  St.  Peter's,  Helena, 
whence  he  was  called  to  Christ  church,  St.  Paul.  I  can- 
not tell  all  the  story  of  how  the  lines  of  my  life's  history 
have  become  closely  woven  with  his,  or  how  my  heart  is 
gladdened  as  a  loving  father's  over  the  great  good  work 
for  the  church  that  he  is  doing  in  these  later  days. 


20  REMINISCENCES 

Five  other  boys  who  were  under  me  in  Zion  church  are 
now  clergymen,  H.  L.  Foote,  A.  C.  Bunn,  R.  Mansfield, 
D.  W.  Duroe  and  L.  C.  Washburn.  My  immediate  suc- 
cessor in  the  rectorship,  Rev.  N.  S.  Rulison,  is  now  (1889) 
the  assistant  bishop  of  Central  Pennsylvania.  Dear  old 
Morris !  Most  true  and  loyal  in  devotion  to  the  church 
thou  hast  always  been.  My  heart  ever  goes  back  to  thee 
in  warm  and  grateful  memories  for  all  thou  wast  to  me, 
and  for  the  good  equipment  thou  didst  furnish  me  with, 
against  needs  of  subsequent  years.  Almost  a  generation 
has  come  and  gone  since  we  were  together,  though  once  I 
thought  to  live  and  die  in  the  peacefulness  of  thy  beauti- 
ful valley,  and  be  buried  where  "the  forefathers  of  the 
hamlet  sleep."  My  love  for  thee  was  a  first  love.  I  went 
to  thee  in  my  youth.  My  love  for  thee  is  an  only  love. 
I  was  never  to  have  another  parish  to  be  tied  to,  in  the 
sweet  and  strong  bonds  of  special  pastoral  care  and  fixed 
home  life.  In  unfeigned  sadness  I  know  I  left  thee.  In 
sorrowful  regret  I  think  thy  people  parted  with  me.  Is 
it  a  wonder  that  to  this  day  my  spirit  is  filled  with  rest 
and  with  thankfulness  at  thought  of  thee,  of  the  five 
years  of  life  I  gave  to  thee,  and  the  five  years  of  experi- 
ence and  helpful  preparation  thou  gavest  me? 


CHAPTFR   II 
ELECTED    BISHOP    1866 

Our  first  child,  George  Marvine  (named  after  a  dear 
old  friend  of  my  schoolboy  days  in  Delhi,  New  York), 
was  born  September  21,  1866.  The  Annual  Convention 
of  the  Diocese  of  New  York  was  to  meet  on  Wednesday, 
the  26th.  I  wanted  very  much  to  attend  but,  inexperi- 
enced father  though  I  was,  I  knew  it  was  not  wise  or 
kind  for  me  to  run  off  from  a  baby  five  days  old.  Yet 
mother  and  child  got  along  so  nicely  that  my  wife  said, 
"  Go."  On  Wednesday,  therefore,  I  started,  awakening  the 
quick  indignation  of  the  ladies  of  the  parish  by  doing  so. 
It  then  took  a  day  and  a  half  to  get  to  New  York  City 
from  Morris,  for  we  were  forty  miles  from  the  nearest 
railroad.  I  arrived,  however,  in  time  to  be  present  at  the 
latter  half  of  the  Convention.  I  was  the  guest  of  Dr. 
Sabine,  father  of  the  Rev.  W.  T.  Sabine,  one  of  my  sem- 
inary classmates.  Young  Sabine  afterwards  found  himself 
famous  from  his  alleged  refusal  to  say  the  burial  service 
for  the  funeral  of  George  Holland,  the  actor,  and  for  his 
waiving  off  the  friend,  who  came  to  request  his  attend- 
ance, to  "  The  Little  Church  around  the  Corner." 

I  remained  in  New  York  City  after  the  Diocesan  Con- 
vention for  a  visit  of  a  week  or  two,  attending  the  conse- 
cration of  Bishop  Williams  of  Japan,  in  St.  John's  chapel, 
on  Wednesday,  October  3d.  Friday  afternoon  I  was  out 
making  some  calls.  When  I  came  in  a  little  after  five 
o'clock,  Dr.  Sabine  himself  answered  the  door-bell.  He 
said, "  Smith  and  Walker  have  been  here  to  tell  that  you 

21 


22  REMINISCENCES 

have  been  appointed  Bishop  of  Nevada."  These  were 
seminary  classmates  of  mine,  and  one  of  them,  a  good 
deal  of  a  humorist  and  joker,  so  I  laughed  at  the  story 
and  at  what  I  deemed  the  joke,  and  went  to  my  room  to 
dress.  Within  half  an  hour  the  servant  came  up  to  say 
that  Bishop  Potter  and  another  gentleman  were  in  the 
parlor.  In  much  trepidation  now,  I  descended,  to  find 
Bishop  Potter  and  Bishop  Lay  awaiting  me.  The  latter 
I  had  never  met.  Bishop  Potter  introduced  me  to  him 
and  then  said  to  me,  "  Have  you  heard  anything  strange 
in  the  way  of  news  to-day  ?  "  I  answered,  "  Yes,  Dr. 
Sabine  awhile  ago  told  me  that  some  classmates  had 
come  here  with  a  story  that  I  had  been  elected  Bishop  of 
Nevada."  "  Well,"  said  the  bishop,  "  what  if  the  story 
should  be  true  ?  "  "  Why,"  I  answered,  "  I  can  only  say 
that  I  am  but  twenty-nine  years  old,  and  shall  not  be 
thirty  until  the  26th  of  January  next."  Then  there  was 
silence.  The  two  bishops  talked  together  in  a  low  tone. 
At  last  Bishop  Potter  said  :  "  We  are  here,  a  committee 
from  the  House  of  Bishops,  to  announce  to  you  your 
election  by  the  House  this  day  to  be  a  missionary  bishop. 
Of  course  you  must  be  thirty  years  old  before  you  can  be 
consecrated.  But  the  restriction  does  not,  we  venture  to 
say,  apply  to  the  election.  Go  back  to  Morris  and  go 
about  your  duties  there  until  your  birthday  is  past,  and 
God  be  with  you  !  " 

Uttering  some  kind  words  to  me,  they  soon  withdrew 
and  left  me  to  wrestle  with  my  surprise  as  best  I  could. 
A  first  duty  was  clear,  to  send  a  telegram  to  the  mother 
of  our  two  weeks  old  baby,  lest  the  startling  news  reach- 
ing her  from  other  sources  might  do  her  harm.  Then, 
considering  a  little,  I  settled  into  repose  of  thought.  I 
said  to  myself  that  when  the  Standing  Committees  come 
to  act  upon  my  nomination  and  learn  how  young  and 


ELECTED   BISHOP    1866  23 

unknown  I  am,  (I  am  sure  I  was  absolutely  unknown  to 
any  of  the  members  of  the  House  of  Bishops,  except 
Bishops  Potter  and  Whitehouse),  they  will  decline  to 
confirm,  and  there  will  be  an  end  of  it.  So  I  quietly 
stayed  some  days  longer  in  New  York.  By  inquiry  I 
discovered  that  the  missionary  district  to  which  I  had 
been  appointed  was  not  Nevada,  but  "  Montana,  with 
jurisdiction  in  Idaho  and  Utah." 

Up  to  this  time  (1889),  there  have  been  in  the  Ameri- 
can Church  eight  foreign  missionary  bishops  and  twenty- 
seven  domestic,  thirty-five  in  all.  Of  these  I  was  the 
fourteenth.  The  missionary  district  to  which  I  was 
assigned  was  arranged  and  newly  constituted  in  the  same 
meeting  of  the  House  of  Bishops  in  which  I  was  elected. 
Nevada  and  Arizona  made  another  field,  to  which 
Bishop  Whitaker  was  appointed  in  the  General  Conven- 
tion of  1868. 

The  metes  and  bounds  of  missionary  districts  in  our 
own  country  are  now  fixed  and  definite,  as  they  were  not 
altogether  at  first. 

In  1835,  although  Bishop  Kemper  was  appointed  to  be 
the  missionary  bishop  of  Missouri  and  Indiana,  yet  for 
nineteen  years,  until  he  became  the  diocesan  of  Wiscon- 
sin, his  field  was  really  all  that  is  now  comprised  in  the 
states  of  Missouri,  Indiana,  Iowa,  Nebraska,  Kansas, 
Minnesota,  and  Wisconsin.  We  may  say  that  it  was 
only  thus  limited  because  farther  west  none  but  Indians 
then  lived. 

In  1838,  Bishop  Polk  was  made  missionary  bishop  of 
Arkansas,  but  his  field  was  really  all  the  Southwest,  and 
he  became  the  diocesan  of  Louisiana  in  1841.  In  1844 
Bishop  Freeman  was  definitely  appointed  to  "  Arkansas 
and  the  Southwest."  In  i860  Bishop  J.  C.  Talbot,  like- 
wise, was  appointed  to  the  "  Northwest."     What  a  field  • 


24  REMINISCENCES 

Bishop  Scott,  in  1854,  had  taken  Oregon  and  Washing- 
ton, but  there  was  left  for  Bishop  Talbot  all  now  com- 
prised in  Nebraska,  Wyoming,  Colorado,  Utah,  Nevada, 
Dakota,  Montana,  and  Idaho,  to  say  nothing  of  New 
Mexico  and  Arizona  ;  or  perhaps  they  might  more  suit- 
ably fall  under  the  "  Southwest "  to  which  Bishop  Lay 
had  been  sent  in  1859.  Bishop  Talbot,  however,  did 
missionary  work  in  Nebraska,  Colorado  and  Nevada. 
He  passed  through  Wyoming  and  Utah,  but  did  no  work 
in  them.  Perhaps  he  was  in  Dakota,  but  I  think  not.  I 
know  he  never  was  in  either  Montana  or  Idaho.  No 
wonder  in  the  General  Convention  of  1865  that  the 
House  of  Bishops  felt  called  upon  to  subdivide  the  enor- 
mous field  of  the  Far  West.  Bishop  Randall  was  given 
Colorado,  Wyoming,  New  Mexico,  and,  I  think,  Mon- 
tana and  Idaho.  But  he  never  saw  these  last  named 
territories.  To  Bishop  Clarkson  were  assigned  Nebraska 
and  Dakota.  In  the  special  meeting  of  the  House  of 
Bishops  in  1866  a  further  rearrangement  was  ordered, 
and  Montana,  Idaho,  and  Utah  were  made  a  missionary 
district,  and  I  was  elected  to  take  charge  of  it.  I  have 
lived  to  see  many  other  subdivisions. 

To  my  mind  it  was  one  of  the  most  important  steps 
ever  taken  in  the  American  Church,  when  in  1835,  under 
the  energetic  leadership  of  the  elder  Doane,  these  two 
truths  were  set  forth  and  emphasized :  First,  that  the 
Church  is  herself  the  great  missionary  society,  and  that 
every  one  baptized  is  therefore  a  member  of  the  one  as 
of  the  other.  Secondly,  that  bishops  are  the  proper 
"  missionary  "  officers,  and  under  bishops,  specially  and 
directly,  missionary  work  should  be  carried  on.  The 
operation  of  the  latter  principle  put  Kemper  into  the 
field  in  less  than  a  month  after  the  close  of  the  General 
Convention,  and  has  given  to  us  his  thirty-four  successors, 


ELECTED  BISHOP    1 866  25 

missionary  bishops.  I  marvel  that  it  took  the  American 
Church  fifty-two  years  to  realize  the  importance  of  this 
principle,  or  at  least  to  put  it  into  practice.  For  the 
one  hundred  and  seventy-six  years  between  the  settling 
of  Jamestown,  in  1607,  and  the  close  of  the  Revolution- 
ary War,  in  1783,  did  she  not  herself  languish  for  lack  of 
a  bishop  of  her  own  to  live  in  her  midst  and  give  her 
watchful  care?  Men  loyal  to  her  and  loving  her,  like 
Washington  himself,  never  had  an  opportunity  in  their 
youth  to  be  confirmed  ;  and  so  by  scores  and  hundreds 
from  want  of  the  accustomed  rite  failed  to  become  regu- 
lar communicants.  Of  the  young  men  of  the  soil,  only 
one  here  and  another  there  could  hope  to  become  clergy- 
men, for  the  uncertainty  and  expense  of  a  voyage 
to  London  for  examination  and  ordination,  and  that,  be 
it  remembered,  not  by  steamer,  were  obstacles  quite  in- 
surmountable. Not  a  few  clergymen  in  England  em- 
barked for  the  colonies,  in  the  case  of  each  of  whom  suc- 
cess at  home  was  a  diminishing  quantity,  or  reputation, 
from  one  cause  or  another,  was  an  endangered  thing. 
Other  clergymen  came  over  who  were  well-meaning  and 
of  fair  ability,  but  who,  without  old  standards  to  keep 
them  up,  and  old  disciplines  to  guide  them,  steadily  sank, 
in  character,  or  efficiency,  or  aim.  It  is  obvious  how 
readily  things  could  go  from  bad  to  worse  with  no  eye 
and  voice  of  a  bishop  to  warn  and  no  immediate  ecclesi- 
astical discipline  to  correct  and  restrain. 

When  the  American  nation  became  independent  in 
1783,  and  the  American  Church,  by  securing  three 
bishops  of  her  own,  became  independent  in  1787,  these 
same  evils  were  to  reproduce  themselves  in  the  region 
where  bishops  were  not,  and  on  the  frontier.  Sufferer 
that  she  had  been  for  one  hundred  and  seventy-seven 
years  from  being  deprived  of  bishops,  we  wonder  that 


26  REMINISCENCES 

the  American  Church  did  not  now  at  once  set  herself  to 
provide  for  her  need,  especially  for  supervising  her  out- 
lying missionary  activities.  Yo£  it  was  not  till  after 
thirty-two  years,  that  the  first  bishop  was  sent  West. 
Chase,  of  Ohio,  went  in  1819  ;  and  thirteen  years  after,  in 
1832,  Smith  of  Kentucky.  It  was  forty-eight  years  be- 
fore the  first  missionary  bishop  was  sent  out ;  that  was 
Kemper,  who  went  in  1835.  Perhaps  three  reasons  may 
be  suggested  for  this  seeming  inattention  and  inactivity 
on  the  part  of  the  Church.  First,  Americans  had  got  on 
for  nearly  two  centuries  without  bishops.  It  would  not 
be  strange  that  even  church  folk  should  grow  to  have  a 
much  weaker  impression  of  their  value,  through  this  pro- 
longed absence  of  their  persons  and  disuse  of  their  func- 
tions. Secondly,  in  people's  minds  bishops  were  associ- 
ated with  the  nobility  and  the  monarchy  of  the  old 
country.  They  were  determined  to  have  none  of  the 
latter;  and  naturally  an  unwillingness  to  welcome  the 
former  was  bred  and  strengthened.  It  was  not  easy  to 
make  bishops,  or  when  they  were  made  to  induce  the 
people  to  greet  them  cordially  and  mind  them  needfully. 
It  took  fifty-eight  years  before  the  thirteen  original 
States  secured  bishops  for  themselves.  Delaware  and 
Georgia  did  not  obtain  theirs  till  1841.  Of  course  the 
missionary  waste  places  must  suffer  until  the  settled  com- 
munities could  be  supplied.  It  may  be  remarked  that 
the  second  war  of  181 2,  waked  anew  the  old-time  ani- 
mosities against  red-coats  and  tories,  and  all  other  things 
British,  and  therefore  against  bishops. 

Thirdly,  for  the  first  half  century  of  our  national  life  the 
energies  of  the  people  were  taxed  to  solve  pressing  finan- 
cial problems  :  to  redeem  and  retire  the  Continental  cur- 
rency; to  pay  and  bond  the  debt  incurred  by  the  war ; 
to  set  on  foot  methods  for  creating  and  developing  the 


ELECTED  BISHOP   1866  2^ 

commerce  of  the  country.  The  people  of  the  infant 
states  were  by  no  means  rich.  To  send  out  missionary 
bishops  would  require  the  cooperation  of  the  united 
church,  and  the  dioceses  were  only  as  yet  feeling  their 
way  towards  concerted  action.  The  sending  would  also 
entail  considerable  cost,  and  the  church  was  too  feeble  as 
yet  to  support  it. 

It  is  easy,  it  seems  to  me,  to  point  out  the  eminent  fit- 
ness of  doing  missionary  work  by  missionary  bishops. 
What  was  the  practice  at  the  beginning  ?  Were  not  the 
apostles  "  missionary  bishops,"  proceeding  immediately 
after  the  day  of  Pentecost  to  do  missionary  work  in 
Judea,  and  Samaria,  and  Galilee  and  Western  Asia,  and 
Northern  Africa,  and  Southern  Europe?  Were  not 
Paul  and  Barnabas  the  same,  starting  out  first  and  fore- 
most to  do  missionary  preaching  and  missionary  pas- 
toral work  themselves,  and  then  returning  over  their 
route  to  instruct  and  strengthen  the  churches  and  to 
ordain  elders  to  serve  in  them  ? 

With  Apostolic  sanction  and  practice  in  favor  of 
missionary  bishops,  there  need  be  adduced  nothing  more 
to  strengthen  the  argument.  Yet  it  may  be  well  to  ob- 
serve the  practical  benefit,  accruing  to  adherence  to  the 
Apostolic  plan.  The  missionary  bishop,  moving  over  his 
entire  field  and  acquainting  himself  with  it,  knows  where 
to  place  a  presbyter  in  residence  this  year,  and  another 
next  year,  and  another  the  year  after,  far  better  than  can 
a  secretary  of  a  missionary  society  with  headquarters  in 
a  city  of  the  Atlantic  coast.  With  the  prestige  and  au- 
thority which  his  office  undeniably  gives  him,  the  bishop 
can  rouse  the  interest  and  evoke  the  efficient  coopera- 
tion of  the  people  in  the  field.  He  is  a  fixture  among 
them,  as  a  presbyter  would  not  be.  He  belongs  to  them ; 
they  are  responsible  to  him.     They  must  meet  him  for 


28  REMINISCENCES 

praise  or  blame  at  regularly  recurring  times,  and  they  are 
ashamed  to  show  themselves  utter  failures  in  theii  rela- 
tion with  him.  So  is  secured  one  of  the  most  important 
elements  of  best  missionary  work,  viz.,  the  wholesome 
habit,  on  the  part  of  the  people  in  the  field,  of  sturdy 
self-help.  Obviously,  the  inducements  will  be  manifold 
to  the  presbyter  to  join  with  his  people  in  drawing  for 
his  mission  all  he  can  from  the  central  atlantic  treasury. 
But  the  bishop  will  strive  to  moderate  this  eagerness  be- 
cause he  needs  the  money  for  other  points.  Besides  he 
knows  the  blasting  effect  upon  the  growth  of  a  parish  of 
a  subsidy  to  it  from  the  outside  too  long  continued. 
Also,  as  he  goes  about,  he  can  now  and  then  fix  his 
eye  on  a  boy  or  young  man  well  fitted  to  enter  on  studies 
looking  to  the  sacred  ministry,  and  can  wisely  guide  his 
steps.  The  sons  of  the  soil  will  make  the  best  sort  of 
missionaries  in  the  future.  And  what  better  society  for 
the  increase  of  the  ministry  can  there  be,  to  secure  the 
help  absolutely  needed  by  the  young  men,  and  to  super- 
vise them  in  life  and  study  and  conduct,  than  the  bishop 
himself?  When  he  visits  the  Eastern  centre  of  church 
strength  and  influence  and  generous  giving,  the  authority 
of  his  office,  the  experience  in  his  work,  and  the  responsi- 
bility attached  to  his  position  as  the  commander-in-chief 
in  the  field,  to  which  he  is  strictly  held  in  the  thought  of 
the  church  at  large,  eminently  fit  him  to  give  information, 
to  arouse  interest,  to  direct  sympathy,  and  to  get  help. 

After  my  election,  I  returned  to  Morris  and  "  went 
about  my  business,"  as  Bishop  Potter  had  advised. 
Thoughts  of  withdrawal  from  Morris  and  of  investment 
with  Episcopal  authority  for  work  in  the  Rocky  Mountains 
did  not  sorely  press,  for  I  deemed  them  events  unlikely 
to  happen.  Nevertheless  there  soon  came  from  the  pre- 
siding bishop  (Hopkins)  a  letter  courteously  but  plainly 


ELECTED  BISHOP   1 866  29 

asking  that  I  make  and  announce  my  decision  concerning 
acceptance.  When  I  was  obliged  to  face  this  all-im- 
portant question,  I  found  affection  and  loyalty  to  my 
dearly  loved  parish,  and  deep  consciousness  of  my  own 
unfitness  from  the  inexperience  and  crudity  of  youth, 
strongly  impelling  me  to  stay  where  I  was.  But  I  could 
not  hide  from  myself  that  duty  and  obedience  to  the 
Church  commanded  me  to  go.  Therefore,  after  all  in- 
dulging of  honest  expectations  that  "  nothing  would 
come  of  it,"  I  found  myself  writing  on  January  22,  1867, 
four  days  before  I  was  thirty  years  old,  my  letter  of  ac- 
ceptance to  Bishop  Hopkins.  Soon  I  preached  to  my 
people  a  sermon  announcing  my  decision,  reading  to 
them  from  the  pulpit  a  letter  from  Montana  I  had  lately 
received.  The  letter  was  from  Virginia  City,  the  capital 
of  Montana,  and  was  signed  by  Governor  Green  Clay 
Smith,  Chief  Justice  H.  L.  Hosmer,  and  other  officials, 
proffering  to  me  a  hearty  welcome,  and  promising  efficient 
cooperation  when  I  should  come  among  them.  The  pre- 
siding bishop's  reply  to  my  letter  of  acceptance  was  as 
follows : 

"Burlington,  Vt.t  January  28,  1867. 
"  Rev.  and  dear  Brother  : 

11  On  my  return  from  the  consecration  of  Bishop 
Neely  in  New  York,  I  found  your  very  interesting  letter 
of  the  22d  instant,  and  I  read  it  with  the  deepest  feeling 
of  thankfulness  for  the  truly  Christian  spirit  which  it  dis- 
played ;  that  spirit  of  humility  and  simple  reliance  on  the 
Lord,  which  is  the  best  warrant  for  His  effectual  blessing. 
"  I  shall  proceed  without  delay  to  address  the  Standing 
Committees,  and  when  the  canonical  majority  have  sent 
in  their  testimonials,  no  time  will  be  lost  in  preparing  for 
your  consecration.  As  you  decline  to  suggest  any  other 
names,  etc.,  I  shall  enclose  your  letter  to  your  attached 
friend,  who  presented  your  name,  with  the  highest  encomi- 
ums, to  the   House  of  Bishops,  viz.,  Bishop  Potter,  and 


30  REMINISCENCES 

request  him  to  arrange  the  details  to  which  I  shall  then 
be  ready  to  give  the  presiding  bishop's  authority. 

"  With  my  earnest  prayers  that  the  Holy  Spirit  who 
has  called  you,  as  I  trust,  to  this  weighty  administration, 
may  in  all  things  direct,  sanctity,  and  abundantly  prosper 
your  labors  in  the  Church  of  our  glorious  Redeemer,  I 
remain, 

"  Your  faithful  and  affectionate 

"  Brother  in  Christ, 

"  John  H.  Hopkins. 
"  Rev.  Daniel  S.  Tuttle." 

Then  I  set  myself  to  work  to  learn  somewhat  of  the 
field  I  was  to  go  to.  I  did  not  grasp  the  topography  of 
it;  my  ideas  concerning  it  were  very  hazy.  Any  expert 
traveler  could  have  laughed  at  me  more  loudly  than  I 
laughed  at  some  friends  in  after  years.  These  said  to  me, 
"  Well,  if  you  must  be  banished  to  those  savage  desert 
regions,  we  are  right  glad  that  at  any  rate  you  can  have 
your  two  brothers-in-law  and  your  old  friend  Mr.  God- 
dard  with  you."  As  a  matter  of  fact,  one  brother-in-law, 
Rev.  Mr.  Foote,  was  in  Salt  Lake  City,  more  than  four 
hundred  miles  away  from  Virginia  City,  where  I  lived ; 
another,  Rev.  Mr.  Miller,  was  in  Boise  City,  four  hundred 
miles  from  Mr.  Foote,  and  eight  hundred  from  me;  and 
Mr.  Goddard  was  a  hundred  and  twenty-five  miles  from 
me,  five  hundred  and  twenty-five  from  Mr.  Foote, 
and  nine  hundred  and  twenty-five  from  Mr.  Miller.  We 
were  quite  safe  from  troubles  likely  to  arise  from  ques- 
tions of  metes  and  bounds  of  parishes,  or  of  intrusion  of 
one  pastor  into  the  cure  of  another. 

When  I  got  it  into  my  head  that  Montana  and  Nevada 
are  not  the  same  place,  nor  exactly  in  the  same  region, 
indeed  that  they  were  a  thousand  miles  apart,  I  turned  to 
the  files  of  the  "  Spirit  of  Missions,"  and  also  made  inquiry 
of  Bishop  Randall,  and  in  other  quarters,  to  find  out  all 


ELECTED   BISHOP    1866  31 

I  could  about  Montana,  Idaho,  and  Utah.  Evidently,  it 
was  virgin  soil  that  I  was  to  be  sent  to  till.  No  clergy- 
man of  the  church  had  even  so  much  as  set  foot  in  Mon- 
tana. Bishop  Talbot  had  passed  through  Utah  over  the 
stage-line,  on  his  way  to  visit  Nevada,  but  had  never  held 
a  service  in  the  former  territory.  Bishop  Scott,  who  had 
taken  charge  of  Oregon  and  Washington  in  1854,  had 
once  gone  a  little  way  into  Idaho  and  held  a  service  ;  and 
the  Rev.  St.  Michael  Fackler  from  Oregon  had  come  up 
to  Boise  City,  Idaho,  in  August,  1864,  and  remained  as  a 
missionary  till  October,  1866,  building  a  little  frame 
church  in  Boise,  costing  $2,150.  Leaving  Boise,  Octo- 
ber 1,  1866,  Mr.  Fackler  soon  afterwards  sailed  from 
Portland,  Oregon,  for  the  East.  During  the  journey  he 
died,  and  was  buried  at  Key  West.  A  few  months  after, 
Bishop  Scott  also  sailed  from  Portland  to  the  East,  and, 
by  a  singular  coincidence  also  died  on  the  way,  or  at  least, 
three  days  after  entering  New  York  harbor,  July  14, 
1867.  Therefore,  in  this  great  field,  of  approximately 
350,000  square  miles  in  extent,  with  150,000  inhabitants, 
there  was  not  one  clergyman  of  the  church,  and  there  was 
only  one  place  in  which  church  work  had  been  done  and 
a  church  building  erected.  It  was  clear  that  if  possible 
some  missionaries  must  be  secured  to  go  with  me. 

Rev.  George  W.  Foote,  Mrs.  Tuttle's  brother,  the  same 
who  had  been  instrumental  in  bringing  me  to  Morris, 
was  rector  at  Otego,  ten  miles  distant  from  Morris.  Rev. 
G.  D.  B.  Miller,  engaged  to  be  married  to  a  younger  sis- 
ter of  Mrs.  Tuttle,  was  rector  at  Butternuts,  six  miles 
distant.  Rev.  E.  N.  Goddard  was  at  West  Burlington, 
twelve  miles  distant,  and  had  charge  of  many  of  the  mis- 
sionary points  that  I  was  interested  in  and  had  served 
when  I  first  came  to  Morris.  These  three  men  said  they 
would  go  with  me.     Mr.  Foote  secured  also,  as  another 


32  REMINISCENCES 

helper,  a  young  deacon  just  graduating  from  the  semi- 
nary, whom  he  knew  well,  Rev.  T.  W.  Haskins,  nephew 
of  the  well-known  rector  of  St.  Mark's,  Williamsburg  (or 
East  Brooklyn). 

Meanwhile  the  presiding  bishop  had  appointed,  May 
I,  1867,  as  the  time,  and  Trinity  chapel,  New  York,  as 
the  place,  for  my  consecration.  Bishop  Hopkins,  him- 
self was  to  preside  ;  Bishops  Potter  and  Neely  were  to  pre- 
sent, Bishop  Randall  was  to  preach,  Bishops  Odenheimer 
and  Kerfoot  were  to  assist,  and  Rev.  Drs.  S.  R.  Johnson 
and  Morgan  Dix,  presbyters,  were  to  attend. 

At  Oxford,  Chenango  County,  N.  Y.,  lived  Hon.  Henry 
R.  Mygatt,  an  eminent  lawyer,  and  an  earnest  and  gen- 
erous churchman.  He  was  a  "  gentleman  of  the  old 
school,"  the  embodiment  of  courtesy  and  culture.  I  met 
him  first  in  his  own  home,  stopping  as  I  did  a  little  while 
at  noon  in  June,  1864,  when  on  my  way  to  Greene  to  ex- 
change with  the  Rev.  Ferdinand  Rogers,  D.  D.  Mr. 
Mygatt  was  small  in  height  and  size.  But  nothing  else 
about  him  was  small.  Dignified  in  manner,  indomitable 
of  will,  an  able  and  successful  lawyer,  untiring  in  indus- 
try and  energy,  unfailing  in  urbanity,  devoted  to  the 
church  and  her  missionary  work,  he  was  one  of  my 
staunch  friends  for  counsel  and  help  in  my  early  years. 
Through  him  it  was,  though  I  did  not  know  it,  that  the 
letter  previously  spoken  of  had  come  to  me  from  Mon- 
tana, for  Chief  Justice  Hosmer  was  his  kinsman  and  per- 
sonal friend.  On  my  visit  to  Oxford  to  deliver  my  mis- 
sionary sermon  he  put  two  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  into 
my  hands.  In  many  ways,  as  will  appear  hereafter,  he 
made  smoother  the  path  for  my  entrance  into  my  new 
field  of  work.  I  saw  him  last  in  1874,  when  semi-paral- 
ysis had  laid  its  hand  on  him  and  had  ended  his  profes- 
sional usefulness.     Not  long  after,  he  died.     Only  a  very 


ELECTED   BISHOP   1 866  33 

humble  tribute  of  expressed  gratitude  can  I  render  to  his 
memory  in  return  for  all  the  generous  kindness  that  for 
years  he  showed  me.  The  touching  story  has  been  told 
me  of  the  characteristic  way  in  which  he  withdrew  from 
his  professional  career.  Doubtless  indications  had 
warned  him  that  his  strength  was  failing.  One  day  in 
court  he  was  pleading  an  important  case.  Suddenly  he 
was  conscious  of  inability  to  think  iogically.  Quietly  he 
turned  to  the  associate  counsel  and  asked  him  to  take  his 
place  and  go  on  with  the  case.  Then,  as  quietly,  he 
gathered  his  papers  together,  carefully  tied  them,  and 
waited  for  some  little  pause  in  the  proceedings.  When 
it  came,  he  took  the  bundle  and  his  hat,  and  turning  to 
the  court  with  a  kindly  smile  said,  "  Good-bye,  your 
Honor,"  finally  drawing  near  the  judge  and  shaking  hands 
with  him.  In  the  same  way  with  characteristic  grace  and 
courtesy  he  bade  good-bye  to  his  associates  and  oppo- 
nents of  the  bar,  and  to  the  officers  of  the  court,  not  even 
forgetting  the  crier.  Then,  while  a  solemn  hush  per- 
vaded the  entire  court  room,  for  most  of  those  witnessing 
well  knew  what  it  meant,  he  opened  the  door  and  passed 
out,  leaving  behind  him  forever  the  work  of  his  profes- 
sion which  he  dearly  loved,  and  in  which  with  stainless 
integrity  he  had  won  distinguished  success  and  honor. 

At  Cooperstown,  Otsego  County,  N.  Y.,  lived  and  still 
lives  Mr.  G.  Pomeroy  Keese,  a  zealous  and  intelligent 
churchman  who  has  been  another  of  my  kind  and  gener- 
ous helpers.  With  him,  in  his  home,  was  his  grand- 
mother, Mrs.  Pomeroy,  sister  of  Fenimore  Cooper. 
Though  of  advanced  age  she  was  yet  strong  in  clearness 
of  intellect  and  energy  of  character.  I  remember  and 
value  highly  the  advice  she  gave  me.  "  Use,  wisely  and 
well,  what  is  given  you  for  missionary  work.  Do  not  lay 
it  by.     Do  not  hoard  it  up.     Use  it  as  soon  as  you  pru- 


34  REMINISCENCES 

dently  can  for  God's  glory  and  the  good  of  souls.  God 
will  provide.  His  rule  is  to  give  us  daily  bread."  It  is 
of  much  importance  that  men  and  women  be  taught  the 
privilege  and  duty  of  constant  giving,  and  be  trained  into 
the  expectation  and  habit  of  constant  giving  for  missions. 

At  New  Berlin,  Chenango  County.  N.  Y.,  lived  Mr. 
Horace  O.  Moss.  He,  with  Mr.  Mygatt,  was  one  of  my 
earliest  counselors  and  helpers.  And  for  all  these  years 
he  has  been  a  loyal  and  generous  supporter  of  the  mis- 
sionary work.  He  has  been  a  lay  deputy  to  the  General 
Convention  from  Central  New  York  ever  since  it  was 
made  a  diocese ;  he  also  represented  Western  New  York 
before,  and  he  is,  I  think,  next  to  Governor  Baldwin  of 
Michigan,  the  deputy  of  the  longest  continuous  service  in 
the  House.  He  is  one  of  a  class  of  Americans  that  all 
thoughtful  citizens  wish  could  be  multiplied  a  hundred- 
fold among  us,  a  man  of  leisure,  wealth,  culture,  patriot- 
ism, and  devoted  philanthropy,  making  and  keeping  his 
home  in  the  country. 

His  rector,  during  my  first  years  at  Morris,  was  the 
Rev.  Richard  Whittingham,  younger  brother  of  the 
Bishop  of  Maryland.  He  was  a  man  of  marked  ability, 
unworldly  aims,  and  earnest  devotion.  I  learned  much 
from  him,  and  association  with  him  raised  greatly  my  own 
tone  of  life. 

In  the  parishes  round  about  me  which  I  visited  I  re- 
ceived many  a  cordial  "  Godspeed,"  and  received  gifts  of 
between  five  hundred  and  six  hundred  dollars.  At  last 
the  day  for  my  withdrawal  from  Morris  came.  On  the 
morning  of  April  28th,  being  the  Sunday  after  Easter,  I 
preached  my  last  sermon.  I  may  be  permitted  to  quote 
from  it. 

"  Four  years  and  nine  months  ago  I  first  came  among 
you.     The  parish  register  shows  that  during  these  five 


ELECTED   BISHOP    1 866  35 

years  fifty-five  adults  and  eighty -seven  children  have  been 
baptized,  in  all  a  hundred  and  forty-two.  A  hundred 
and  twenty-one  have  been  confirmed,  and  sixty-one  have 
been  buried.  The  parish  register  tells  another  tale  also 
that,  I  think,  will  surprise  you.  In  these  five  years  thirty- 
one  of  the  communicants  of  this  parish  have  died,  sev- 
enty-three have  removed,  and  fifteen  have  been  trans- 
ferred, making  a  total  of  one  hundred  and  nineteen 
communicants  whose  names  have  been  erased  from  the 
list  since  I  have  been  among  you.  One  hundred  and 
nineteen  communicants  gone  in  less  than  five  years  !  It 
is  a  startling  story,  is  it  not  ?  But  remember  that  most  of 
these  are  helping  the  church,  and  working  for  Christ  and 
living  for  heaven,  wherever  they  have  gone.  Remember, 
also,  and  remembering,  thank  God,  that  in  your  own 
dear,  old  parish,  as  I  have  reported  to  you  to-day,  two 
hundred  and  forty-two  communicants  yet  remain. 

"  I  leave  the  past.  I  lay  my  record  down  of  those 
washed  here  at  this  Holy  Font,  and  fed  at  this  Holy  Ta- 
ble, and  laid  to  their  earth-rest  on  the  sides  of  yonder  hill. 

"  I  lay  the  record  down,  praying  God  for  Christ's  sake, 
begging  you  for  your  love's  sake,  to  forgive  what  of  un- 
faithfulness there  has  been  in  my  ministering  among  you. 

"  For  a  moment  let  us  face  the  present.  I  can  but 
think  that  God  is  putting  upon  you  and  me  a  hard  trial 
this  day,  in  asking  us  to  sever  the  bonds  which  bind  us 
so  lovingly  together.  But  He  sends  the  trial.  I  brought 
it  not  upon  myself.  You  brought  it  not  upon  your- 
selves. Let  us  strive  in  prayer  to  Him  to  strengthen  our 
faith,  to  see  and  know  and  realize  that  He  sends  this  trial 
as  all  trials  out  of  His  abounding  mercy  and  goodness 
and  love.  And  look,  are  there  not  things  in  it  to  move 
our  thankfulness?  Back  with  the  tears,  and  look  and 
see! 


36  REMINISCENCES 

"  Here  is  the  church  rousing  herself  to  her  missionary 
work,  and  girding  herself  to  march  forth  and  occupy 
for  her  Master  and  Saviour  all  the  fields  of  our  Great 
West ;  here  is  your  own  parish  providing  a  bishop  to  go 
forth  to  work  where  never  a  bishop  has  gone  before ;  here 
am  I  standing  face  to  face  with  you  this  day  ready  to 
proclaim  this  truth, — a  truth  known  and  precious  to 
you  and  to  me, — that  when  we  part,  I  to  go,  you  to  stay, 
we  part  loving  each  other,  esteeming  each  other,  forgiv- 
ing each  other,  with  no  sharp  thoughts  of  hate  needing 
to  be  softened,  no  differences  needing  to  be  adjusted,  no 
misunderstandings  needing  to  be  explained.  These  are 
things,  I  say  and  I  want  you  to  feel,  to  thank  God  for ; 
and  these  things,  I  further  say, — if  we  will  now  resolve 
to  look  away  from  self,  and  up  to  God,  and  through  the 
future,  and  on  to  heaven, — these  are  things  for  us  to 
take  courage  from. 

"A  word  more,  brethren,  about  the  future, — your 
future  and  mine. 

"First,  your  future.  Thanking  God  for  the  past  and 
the  present,  dear  brethren,  take  the  courage  that  He 
surely  offers  to  give  you  for  the  future.  Ye  are  a 
strong  parish.  Ye  have  been  a  strong  parish  in  the 
past,  and  ye  are  going  to  remain,  I  trust  and  believe,  a 
strong  parish  in  the  future.  Strong  in  the  Lord  and  in 
the  power  of  His  might.  Strong,  not  merely  to  take  care 
of  yourselves  and  provide  things  decent  and  comfortable 
for  yourselves,  but  strong  to  help  others ;  strong  to  do 
work  for  Christ,  to  do  good  to  souls,  within  your  parish 
and  outside  of  your  parish,  within  your  county  and  out- 
side of  your  county,  within  your  diocese  and  outside  of 
your  diocese.  Suffer  me  as  your  departing  pastor  here 
to  press  upon  you  one  word  of  exhortation.  Strive,  dear 
brethren,  ever  and  earnestly  strive,  to  be  at  unity  among 


ELECTED   BISHOP    1866  37 

yourselves.  Brethren  of  the  vestry,  I  beseech  you,  it  is 
my  last  request  to  you,  pray  ye  and  work  and  help  each 
other  as  in  God's  sight  to  endeavor  always  to  have  unity 
of  spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace  among  you.  Differences 
ye  may  have.  They  are  not  wrong,  if  only  they  be  dif- 
ferences about  ways  and  means,  and  not  differences  of 
spirit  and  principle.  But  frown  down  upon  all  differences 
of  the  latter  kind  which  go  to  breed  divisions  ;  and  in  my 
last  words,  I  beg  you,  as  you  value  peace,  as  you  love 
souls,  as  you  would  serve  God  acceptably  and  go  to  Him 
one  day,  to  be  conciliatory  when  you  are  in  majorities, 
to  be  patient  and  cheerful  when  you  are  in  minorities, 
that  so  the  blessed  bonds  of  peace  and  love  among  you 
need  never  be  broken.  The  same  things  would  I  say  to 
you  all  of  the  congregation.  May  I  hope  that  you  will 
think  sometimes  of  these  four  maxims  that  I  leave  with 
you.  1.  Love  God  and  try  to  serve  Him  day  by  day. 
2.  Forgive  each  other  much.  3.  Make  allowances  for 
each  other.  4.  Think  more  of  the  hour  of  your  death 
and  of  your  own  wilfulness  and  waywardness  in  God's 
sight,  and  less  of  the  things  of  the  passing  days  and  of 
the  sins  and  faults  of  others  round  about. 

"  Well,  God  help  you  all,  in  that  future,  long  or  short 
as  He  willeth,  God  help  you  all  for  Christ's  sake  to  walk 
in  the  ways  of  peace  and  holiness  and  charity  and  for- 
giveness ;  and  if  ye  do  so,  never  shall  my  soul  fear  but 
that  my  old  loved  parish  will  remain  strong  and  blest 
unto  the  latter  days. 

"  And  my  future.  Ye  know  that  it  is  a  strange  un- 
known future  to  me,  do  ye  not  ?  Ah,  I  could  tell  you  a 
long  tale  of  how  I  shrink  from  what  is  coming  to  me, 
the  cares  and  toils  and  anxieties,  and  fears  lest  I  may  be 
grossly  unfit  for  my  responsible  position. 

"  And  I  could  add  to  the  tale  told  the  expressions  of 


X0? K 


38  REMINISCENCES 

my  sorrow  in  leaving  forever  the  quiet,  rural,  peaceful 
home  that  I  have  found  among  you. 

"  But  these  things  I  will  not  dwell  upon.  It  is  not 
well.  My  future  I  am  trying  to  leave,  without  over- 
anxiety,  trustfully  in  God's  hands.  May  the  shaping  of 
it  be  of  His  goodness,  and  the  walking  in  it  of  His  grace. 
In  view  of  it  I  ask  of  you  two  things  :  first,  that  on  your 
knees,  before  God,  our  Father  and  Guide,  you  will  pray 
for  me  that  I  may  be  helped,  strengthened  and  sanctified 
in  my  work.  Secondly,  that  you  will  remember  me  in 
your  offerings.  In  your  offerings  of  money,  giving  to  me 
and  my  work  what  God  puts  it  into  your  hearts  to  give  ; 
and  in  your  offerings  of  personal  service.  If  there  be 
teachers  here  who  will  come ;  if  there  be  boys  here  who 
in  the  future  will  take  upon  themselves,  through  God's 
blessed  guidance,  the  sacred  ministry  of  the  church, — I 
desire  here  earnestly  and  affectionately  to  ask  and  entreat 
you  to  come  out  to  my  help  and  support  in  that  wide 
field  given  me  to  care  for,  yonder  towards  the  setting 
sun." 

"  Beloved  brethren,  in  bidding  good-by  to  you  I  am 
bidding  good-by  to  the  only  flock  of  which  probably  I 
shall  ever  be  the  immediate  pastor.  I  came  to  you  first, 
when  I  had  been  but  a  few  days  in  deacon's  orders ;  I  go 
from  you  to  work  elsewhere,  but  I  do  not  go  to  another 
flock.  I  do  thank  God  for  the  five  years'  life  He  hath 
given  me  among  you.  I  do  take  courage  from  these 
years  past  to  meet  the  future  years.  Beloved,  I  hope  ye 
also  are  willing  and  ready  to  thank  God  and  take  courage. 
God  reward  you  with  His  kindness  as  ye  have  been  ever 
kind  to  me  and  mine !  God  bless  you  with  His  good- 
ness !  God  help  me  in  His  mercy !  God  save  us  all  in 
His  love  for  Christ's  sake  and  bring  us  together  home, — 
to  that  home,  offering  permanence  and  rest,   the  view 


ELECTED  BISHOP   1 866  39 

whereof  even  now  mightily  helps  us  to  thank  God  and 
take  courage ! " 

On  Easter  Day  I  had  broken  the  bread  and  given  the 
cup  for  the  last  time  to  my  people.  There  were  a  hundred 
and  thirty-nine  communicants.  On  Monday  morning, 
April  29,  from  the  hillside  as  we  rose  out  of  the  beautiful 
valley  of  Butternuts  to  go  to  the  railroad  at  Oneonta, 
through  eyes  that  could  not  keep  clear  for  vision,  I  took 
my  final  look  of  the  dear  old  country  church  that  had 
ceased  to  be  mine  own,  and  of  the  peaceful  parsonage 
home  that  had  been  the  happy  shelter  of  me  and  my 
loved  ones  during  my  first  five  years  of  experience  as  a 
minister.  Peace,  rest,  love,  happiness — these  had  been 
mine  there.  Is  it  any  wonder  it  was  in  sorrow  that  I 
turned  away  ?  Yet  I  knew  and  felt  the  truth  of  Keble's 
words  ;  and  with  God's  help,  I  was  honestly  walking  on 
the  way  to  prove  them  : 

"  Think  not  of  rest :  though  dreams  be  sweet, 
Start  up,  and  ply  your  heavenward  feet. 
Is  not  God's  oath  upon  your  head, 
Ne'er  to  sink  back  on  slothful  bed  ? 
Never  again  your  loins  untie, 
Nor  let  your  torches  waste  and  die, 
Till,  when  the  shadows  thickest  fall, 
Ye  hear  your  Master's  midnight  call !  " 


CHAPTER  III 

(1867) 

PREPARATIONS 

My  face  was  now  turned  towards  the  new  sphere  of 
duty  opening  wide  before  me.  On  the  afternoon  of  the 
day  I  left  Morris,  at  Portlandville,  Otsego  County,  N.  Y., 
I  united  in  marriage  the  Rev.  Mr.  Miller  and  Miss  Mary 
T.  Foote.  At  the  same  time  and  place  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Goddard  and  Miss  Mumford  were  married  by  Rev.  Mr. 
Pidsley,  pastor  of  the  bride,  and  rector  at  Portlandville. 
Mrs.  Geo.  W.  (Pidsley)  Foote  was  present.  Mr.  Foote 
had  already  set  out  for  Utah,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Has- 
kins.  They  left  New  York  City  together  on  the  5th  oi 
April,  and  arrived  in  Salt  Lake  City,  after  detentions  and 
perils  from  floods  and  snows,  the  one  on  the  3d,  and  the 
other  on  the  4th  of  May. 

After  the  wedding,  accompanied  by  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Miller  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Goddard,  we  pushed  on  to  New 
York,  where  we  arrived  Tuesday  morning.  On  the  night 
boat  from  Albany  down  were  the  Presiding  Bishop  and 
Mrs.  Hopkins.  The  presence  and  greetings  of  this  dis- 
tinguished and  venerable  couple  were  a  benediction.  I 
had,  several  years  before,  in  New  York,  heard  Bishop 
Hopkins  preach  in  St.  Bartholomew's  Church,  corner  of 
Lafayette  Place  and  Great  Jones  Street,  and  he  seemed  to 
me  a  Greek  philosopher  transformed  into  a  Christian 
apostle,  talking.  With  Mrs.  Tuttle  and  the  baby  I  went 
to  Dr.  Sabine's  house  to  stay.  At  this  house,  46  West 
23d  Street,  nearly  seven  months  before,  I  had  been  ap- 
prised of  my  election.     Wednesday,  May  1st,  the  Festival 

40 


PREPARATIONS  41 

of  St.  Philip  and  St.  James,  we  repaired  to  Trinity  Chapel, 
where  I  was  consecrated  Bishop  of  Montana.  Of  those  who 
officiated  at  my  consecration,  only  Dr.  Dix  is  now  alive. 
I  may  be  pardoned  for  recording  here  some  of  my  mem- 
ories of  my  fathers  and  brethren.  Dear  old  Dr.  Roose- 
velt Johnson,  amiable,  benevolent,  beneficent,  saintly, 
the  obliging,  unwearying  friend  of  all  of  us  students  of 
the  seminary,  whether  we  were  worthy  or  worthless ; 
ready  and  willing  to  go  to  no  end  of  trouble  for  us  in 
things  little  and  great.  I  never  knew  a  more  unselfish, 
lovable  man.  Yet,  like  St.  John  himself,  whose  strong 
lines  of  character  won  for  him  the  name  of  a  "  son  of 
thunder,"  Dr.  Johnson's  amiability  was  not  softness,  nor 
weakness,  nor  sentimentalism.  A  right  shrewd  man  he  was, 
with  out-flashings  of  delicious  wit  and  humor,  and  I  have 
known  stern  words  fall  from  him  of  reproof  and  rebuke 
like  blows  of  a  sledge  hammer,  where  violation  of  princi- 
ple was  concerned.  Although  a  very  learned  and  able 
man  he  was  not  strict  enough  in  his  lecture  room  to  spur 
us  students  to  the  best  diligence.  But  the  example  of  his 
meekness,  charity,  forbearance,  loving-kindness,  simplic- 
ity, godly  sincerity,  holiness,  sank  deep  into  the  hearts 
of  us  all,  the  seeds  of  preciousness  unto  fruits  of  blessing. 
In  the  great  time  of  awakening,  many  and  many  shall 
they  be  who  shall  rise  up  and  call  the  dear  old  doctor 
blessed. 

Bishop  Odenheimer  struck  me  as  a  man  of  power  and 
learning  and  independence.  In  proof  of  the  last  named 
quality  I  recall  that  he  alone  of  all  the  House  of  Bishops 
would  not  sign  the  declaration  concerning  regeneration 
prepared  by  the  Bishop  of  Maryland,  in  the  General  Con- 
vention of  1 87 1  at  Baltimore.  He  argued  well  in  debate 
and  could  drive  home  his  point,  but  he  then  weakened 
its  force  by  unwise  repetition.     It  was  like  hitting  a  nail 


42  REMINISCENCES 

well  on  the  head  and  putting  it  to  its  place,  and  then 
hammering  away  at  it  till  you  break  its  head  or  split  the 
plank,  thus  marring  or  destroying  the  binding  power. 

Bishop  Kerfoot  was  earnest,  warm-hearted  and  true, 
and  full  of  energy.  But  he  had  been  a  schoolmaster  and 
not  a  parish  priest  and  in  his  energy  he  was  often  im- 
patient. He  was  disinclined  to  recognize  efficiency  in 
the  laissez  faire  method  of  dealing  with  things  that  vex. 
The  impulsiveness  of  his  nature  threw  itself  with  force 
into  whatever  he  was  aiming  at  or  advocating  and  made 
him  seem  to  be,  what  doubtless  in  his  heart  he  did  not 
mean  to  me,  dictatorial. 

Bishop  Randall  was  not  a  young  man  when  in  1865  he 
was  sent  out  to  Colorado,  then  the  "  Far  West."  But 
any  who  heard  his  missionary  addresses  saw  that  his  force 
of  manner  had  not  abated,  nor  his  fire  of  eye  dimmed. 
In  fact  youthful  vigor  rather  than  elderly  caution  charac- 
terized his  work  as  bishop.  Swayed  by  the  excitement 
of  the  times  and  the  region,  he  erected  church  structures 
with  fervid  enthusiasm.  Some  of  them  were  in  mining 
towns,  the  permanency  of  which  can  never  be  assured. 
These  would  be  in  danger  in  after  years  of  being  left  to 
the  owls  and  the  bats. 

Of  Bishop  Horatio  Potter  I  ask  to  be  allowed  to  speak 
as  a  son  of  his  father.  For  two  years  before  going  to 
Morris  I  had  been  tutor  to  his  sons,  spending  the  summer 
vacation  with  his  family  at  Essex,  on  Lake  Champlain. 
For  a  week  or  two  each  summer,  as  he  could  catch  the 
time,  he  also  would  come  to  Essex.  In  external  de- 
meanor he  was  stately  and  cold.  We  young  people 
honestly  stood  in  awe  of  him.  Yet  even  we  perceived 
in  him  a  vein  of  delightful  humor.  And  in  his  heart 
there  was  abundance  of  thoughtful  kindness  and  loving 
great- heartedness.     Totally  differing  from   Bishop   Ker- 


PREPARATIONS  43 

foot  he  had  strong  faith  in  the  curative  power  of  laisscz 
faire.  And  who  shall  say,  in  his  way  of  guiding  the 
great  diocese  of  New  York  in  times  of  confusion  and 
great  trouble,  that  this  faith  of  his  was  misplaced  ?  He 
was  bishop  for  thirty-three  years.  During  fifteen  years 
he  administered  the  whole  field  of  what  are  now  the 
three  dioceses  of  New  York,  Long  Island,  and  Albany. 
Pale,  slender,  white-haired  as  he  was,  we  were  amazed 
that  year  after  year  he  could  fulfil  with  such  marvelous 
fidelity  his  long  list  of  appointments.  His  devotion  to 
duty  was  unfailing  ;  his  systematic  industry  untiring.  In 
the  House  of  Bishops  he  was  noted  for  wisdom  of 
counsel.  He  was  not  a  parliamentary  leader.  He  was 
not  the  man  to  take  in  charge  a  proposition  and  press  it 
through  the  House.  But  if  there  was  a  drift  among  his 
brethren  towards  the  adoption  of  an  unwise  course,  no 
one  could  with  more  clearness  and  force  point  out  the 
evil  of  the  way  and  the  loss  at  the  end.  He  was  not 
fitted  like  his  brother,  the  bishop  of  Pennsylvania,  and 
his  presbyter,  Dr.  Muhlenberg,  to  call  out  large  gifts 
from  his  laity  for  church  objects.  He  seemed  to  shrink 
from  putting  any  pressure  of  this  sort  upon  his  people. 
Yet  his  was  no  small  contribution  to  the  solidity  and 
enduringness  of  unity  and  strength  in  the  great  diocese 
of  New  York,  making  it  a  reservoir  for  other  people,  by 
the  thousands,  to  draw  from  for  their  needs.  Faithful, 
laborious,  sagacious,  philosophic,  large-minded,  far- 
sighted,  high-souled,  holy, — all  the  church  and  all  the 
world  agree  that  he  was  these.  Suffer  me  to  add  also 
that  he  was  loving-hearted,  kindly,  tender.  Of  human 
instruments  undoubtedly  his  hand  did  most  to  place  me 
where  I  am.  Ever  after,  his  hand  was  a  father's  helpful 
hand  to  me.  As  a  grateful  son  I  ask  to  record  my 
humble  tribute  to  his  memory. 


44  REMINISCENCES 

My  first  sermon  after  consecration  I  preached  on 
Sunday  morning,  May  5th,  in  St.  Paul's  Chapel,  New 
York  City.  Here  I  had  been  a  parishioner  for  several 
years  when  in  college  and  the  seminary,  as  well  as  a 
teacher  in  and  the  superintendent  of  its  Sunday-school.  I 
remember  the  monthly  visit  to  us  and  the  sermon  of  the 
venerable  Dr.  Berrian,  rector  of  Trinity.  Then  Dr. 
Francis  Vinton  took  the  head  of  affairs  at  St.  Paul's,  and 
after  him  Mr.  Dix.  My  more  immediate  pastor,  during 
all  the  years,  had  been  Mr.  Dix.  To  the  nation  old 
St.  Paul's  is  historic.  Hither  Washington  repaired  for 
worship  after  his  inauguration  as  president  in  Wall  Street 
in  1789.  To  me  the  old  church  is  dear.  I  worshiped 
here  for  six  years  of  my  young  life.  From  it  and  its 
Sunday-school  I  went  to  my  deacon's  work  at  Morris. 
When  changes  in  the  interior  were  made  some  years  ago, 
the  wooden  cross  over  the  old  altar  was  sent  to  me ;  it 
now  stands  over  the  altar  in  St.  Paul's,  Virginia  City, 
Montana.  A  teacher  in  the  Sunday-school,  Miss  Jane 
Mount,  in  her  will  left  me  $10,000  for  building  a  church. 
Her  surviving  sisters  added  nearly  as  much  more  ;  and  so 
in.  raui  s  Chapel,  Salt  Lake  City,  a  beautiful  stone 
church  costing  almost  $20,000,  was  built.  By  the  same 
ladies  a  parsonage  right  by  its  side,  and  also  a  rectory  at 
Ogden,  Utah,  have  been  provided.  Loving  and  health- 
ful associations  with  old  St.  Paul's  are  therefore  inter- 
woven with  the  warp  and  woof  of  my  life.  A  little 
cross  for  the  watch-chain  made  out  of  the  wood  of  the 
pew  in  which  Washington  worshipped  is  one  of  my 
souvenirs. 

Sunday,  May  12th,  and  a  day  or  two  thereafter,  I  spent 
at  Rochester  at  a  delegate  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Mis- 
sions. Here  for  the  first  time  I  met  Rev.  B.  Wistar 
Morris,  who  was  to  be  called  not  long  after  to  be  the 


PREPARATIONS  45 

bishop  of  Oregon ;  I  met  also  Bishop  Wilmer,  of 
Louisiana,  and  Mr.  Wm.  B.  Douglas.  Ever  since  I  have 
been  bishop  the  last  named  has  been  a  steady  and  gener- 
ous giver  to  my  missionary  work.  His  home  is  at 
Rochester,  and  out  from  it  I  am  sure,  steady  streams  of 
benefaction  have  been  flowing  for  many  years  to  the  out- 
posts and  by-fields  of  the  American  church. 

Bishop  Wilmer  of  Louisiana  was  a  character  quite 
unique.  In  him  wit,  humor,  pathos,  humility,  breadth, 
logic,  poetry,  saintlikeness,  and  absent-mindedness,  were 
wondrously  blended.  Speeches  of  his  in  the  House  of 
Bishops  would  convulse  the  members  with  laughter,  while 
not  even  the  suggestion  of  a  smile  could  be  detected  on 
the  speaker's  face.  Bishops  will  recall  with  me  how  in 
Baltimore  in  1871,  in  a  debate  upon  Sisterhoods,  he  said, 
"Sisterhoods, — I  honestly  confess  I  do  not  like  them. 
They  seem  to  me  strangely  suggestive  and  provocative 
of  anything  but  harmony.  The  only  Sisterhood  I  read 
of  in  Holy  Scripture  is  the  one  at  Bethany.  Dissensions 
in  it  were  marked,  and  one  is  tempted  to  wonder  if  their 
sharpness  might  not  have  worried  the  brother's  life  out 
of  him  and  brought  him  to  a  premature  grave,  since  the 
grace  and  power  of  our  blessed  Lord  were  taxed  to 
secure  harmony."  By  this  time  the  official  preserver  of 
order,  the  aged  presiding  bishop  (Smith)  had  succumbed, 
and  laughter  ruled  supreme  save  in  the  frame  of  the 
speaker  himself.  It  was  said  that  it  was  the  earnest 
straightforwardness  of  Bishop  Wilmer  in  urging  upon 
the  late  Mr.  A.  T.  Stewart  the  grave  responsibility  rest- 
ing on  him  as  the  steward  of  great  wealth  that  set  the 
latter  upon  the  plan  of  providing  a  cathedral  and  school 
and  bishop's  house  for  the  diocese  of  Long  Island.  In 
Rochester  I  was  charmed  and  moved  by  his  eloquent 
addresses;  and  I  do  not  forget  the  tender  feeling  with 


46  REMINISCENCES 

which  he  came  up  to  me  personally  and  said,  "  God  bless 
you,  my  young  brother,  in  the  work  you  go  to  do.  Life, 
growth,  hope,  promise,  they  are  all  there.  Think  some- 
times of  us  your  older  brethren,  who  are  almost  in  the 
ashes  of  despair,  in  a  region  of  desolation,  amid  a  peo- 
ple scattered  and  peeled."  It  was  his  description  of  the 
South  at  the  close  of  the  Civil  War.  In  the  twelve  years 
after,  we  are  glad  to  believe,  he  lived  to  see  much  of  re- 
cuperation and  revived  hopefulness. 

At  Rochester,  also,  I  met  for  the  first  time  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  William  Welsh  of  Philadelphia.  The  American 
church  has  known  no  more  indefatigable  worker  for  her 
interests  than  Mr.  Welsh.  The  superintendent  of  the  im- 
mense Sunday-school  at  St.  Mark's,  Frankford ;  the 
preacher  of  lay  sermons  there  Sunday  after  Sunday  ;  the 
devoted  member  of  the  Board  of  Management  for  the 
hospital  and  the  faithful  visitor  of  the  sick  lying  therein  ; 
the  untiring  worker  on  the  floor  and  in  committee  in 
Diocesan  and  General  Coventions  ;  the  diligent  philan- 
thropist in  efforts  to  protect  and  civilize  the  Indians;  a 
watchful  custodian  of  the  interests  of  Girard  College ;  a 
sturdy  upholder,  in  days  of  need,  of  honor  and  righteous- 
ness in  the  conduct  of  the  municipal  affairs  of  Philadel- 
phia,— his  earthly  life  was  filled  to  the  full  with  loyal 
and  earnest  service  of  God  and  his  fellow  men.  My 
grateful  memory  recalls  how  in  many  and  many  an  in- 
stance he  stood  by  me,  a  helpful  and  generous  friend. 
Since  his  death,  his  wife  and  daughter  have  not  ceased  to 
go  steadily  on  with  his  famous  Bible  class  work  at  Frank- 
ford.  Mrs.  Welsh,  with  a  vigor  amazing  in  one  so  old, 
teaches  a  large  class  of  men, — almost  a  hundred  of  them 
— every  Sunday.  Miss  Welsh  has  two  Sunday  classes  of 
young  men  and  young  women,  with  nearly  two  hundred 
in  each  of  them.     For  twenty  years  and  more  they  have 


PREPARATIONS  47 

called  themselves,  I  am  pleased  and  proud  to  tell,  the 
"  Bishop  Tuttle  Boys,"  and  the  "  Bishop  Tuttle  Girls," 
and  have  been  my  helpers  in  the  Utah  missions.  I  still 
visit  them  yearly  if  I  can.  Some,  married  and  with  chil- 
dren of  their  own,  still  loyally  stay  in  the  classes.  A 
more  staunch  body  of  supporters  than  they  my  mission- 
ary life  has  not  known. 

In  going  to  Rochester  I  was  accompanied  by  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Twing.  In  after  years  we  were  in  the  habit  of  call- 
ing him  the  "  Archbishop,"  as  so  many  of  us  missionary 
bishops  were  his  attaches  when  he  was  secretary  of  the 
Board  of  Missions.  We  all  grew  to  love  him.  He  never 
failed  in  kindness  and  consideration.  The  doctor  was  a 
power  of  strength  to  every  missionary  bishop.  His  whole 
heart  was  in  the  missionary  work  of  the  church,  and  his 
stalwart  frame  was  a  true  indication  of  how  big  his  heart 
was.  At  times,  when  I  was  visiting  No.  22  Bible 
House,  the  vigor  of  his  salutatory  embrace  would  not  stop 
short  of  lifting  me  clean  off  my  feet.  His  excellent 
characteristics  of  fitness  for  the  post  he  occupied  were 
enthusiasm,  fervor,  devotion,  sustained  energy,  loyalty, 
catholicity  of  spirit,  fidelity.  It  seems  to  me  that  to  him 
more  than  any  other  one  man  is  due,  under  God's  bless- 
ing, the  infusion  of  the  missionary  warmth  and  zeal  that 
the  American  Church  has  rejoiced  in  during  these  later 
years.  It  was  his  crown  of  earthly  glory  to  be  a  leader 
in  the  blessed  work  of  lifting  the  church  up  into  a  higher 
sphere  of  unselfish  missionary  activity  than  ever  she  had 
known  before.  Nineteen  years  of  duty  of  the  most  faith- 
ful sort  in  the  missionary  cause  he  spent,  ere  he  passed  to 
the  "  rest  that  remaineth  to  the  people  of  God."  I  always 
received  inspiration  from  the  example  of  his  life  and  the 
warmth  of  his  friendship. 

Before  starting  for  Rochester,  as  I  was  one  morning 


48  REMINISCENCES 

passing  through  the  halls  of  the  Bible  House,  Rev.  Dr. 
Dyer  called  me  to  his  desk  and  after  some  words  of 
kindly  greeting  said  :  "  Mr.  Wolfe  has  entrusted  to  me 
one  thousand  dollars,  which  he  desired  to  give  you  for 
your  field,  and  I  am  ready  at  any  time  to  pay  over  to 
you  this  sum."  I  then  went  to  Mr.  Wolfe's  house  on 
Madison  Square  to  thank  him  for  his  gift,  and  also  for 
the  large  consignment  of  "  Mission  Services  "  he  had  pro- 
vided for  my  use.  This  "  Mission  Service  "  he  had  him- 
self compiled.  It  consisted  of  the  "  Morning  Prayer  " 
and  "  Evening  Prayer  "  of  the  Prayer-Book,  with  a  part 
of  the  communion  service,  and  some  "  Selections  of 
Psalms,"  and  some  hymns.  Supplied  with  these  pam- 
phlets and  taking  care  to  announce  pages  and  to  give  some 
directions  about  responding,  I  have  almost  never  failed  to 
have  a  good  and  satisfactory  church  service,  even  in 
places  where  no  church  folk  were  in  the  congregation. 
When  all  the  rills  are  counted  that  have  gone  to  swell 
the  force  of  church  activities  in  our  frontier  life,  let  not 
Mr.  Wolfe's  "  Mission  Service  "  be  forgotten.  The  sum 
Dr.  Dyer  transmitted  to  me  was  not  my  only  gift  from 
Mr.  Wolfe.  More  than  once  afterwards  he  sent  me  a 
check  for  one  thousand  dollars.  When  I  bought  at 
Ogden,  Utah,  the  "  Old  Tannery,"  where  the  Memorial 
Church  of  the  Good  Shepherd  is  built,  the  necessary  fifteen 
hundred  dollars  of  purchase  money  was  furnished  by  him. 
John  David  Wolfe,  what  a  noble  giver  he  was  !  Not  pro- 
fuse, but  prudent.  Not  careless,  but  thoughtful  and 
prayerful.  Almost  every  day  of  his  later  life  it  was 
much  work  for  him  to  examine  discriminatingly  and  to 
determine  faithfully  what  applications  he  ought  to  con- 
sider favorably,  and  where  to  bestow  his  benefactions  that 
they  might  do  most  good,  or  at  least  be  likely  to  do  no 
harm.      After   the   father's    death,   the   daughter,     Miss 


PREPARATIONS  49 

Wolfe,  strove  to  follow  in  the  same  line  of  effort  to  decide 
righteously  and  to  give  wisely.  But  what  to  the  father's 
trained  business  habits  presented  itself  as  a  daily  duty,  to 
be  got  through  without  much  wear  and  tear,  to  the 
daughter  came  as  a  burden  hard  to  bear  and  wearisome 
in  its  inexorable  recurrence.  The  earth  was  made  glad 
and  the  Church  was  made  strong  by  these  two  givers  in 
more  places  and  ways  than  will  ever  be  known,  save  in 
the  last  day  of  disclosure  of  all  things. 

At  Trinity  church,  Rochester,  May  15,  1867,  I  con- 
firmed two  women,  presented  by  Rev.  Dr.  Van  Ingen. 
This  was  my  first  confirmation. 

May  17th,  I  went  to  Scarsdale,  West  Chester  County, 
N.  Y.,  and  with  Rev.  Dr.  Twing  held  a  missionary  serv- 
ice. Rev.  W.  W.  Olssen,  now  (1890)  an  honored  pro- 
fessor in  St.  Stephen's  College,  was  the  rector. 

Dr.  Olssen  is  one  among  the  forces  giving  direction  to 
my  life.  In  1853  I  was  ready  to  goto  college,  but  had 
not  money  enough.  To  supply  the  need  I  resolved  to 
teach  for  a  year.  Through  one  who  had  been  as  a  father 
to  me  in  all  my  boyhood,  Rev.  T.  S.  Judd,  rector  of  my 
native  parish,  Windham,  Greene  County,  N.  Y.,  I 
secured  the  position  of  assistant  teacher  in  a  boys'  school 
which  Mr.  Olssen  had  started  at  Scarsdale.  At  that  time 
I  intended  to  go  to  Hobart  College.  Mr.  Olssen  was  a 
graduate  of  Columbia  College,  New  York  City,  and  he 
persuaded  me  to  plan  to  go  there.  He  also  helped  pre- 
pare the  way  for  me  to  go,  and  in  the  fall  of  1854  I  en- 
tered the  sophomore  class. 

I  was  a  green  country  youth  of  sixteen  when  I  came 
under  Mr.  Olssen's  influence.  The  gentleness  of  his 
character,  the  holiness  and  unselfishness  of  his  life,  the 
vigor  of  his  intellect,  and  his  scholarly  attainments,  im- 
pressed me  from  the  first.     He  had  graduated  at  the  head 


50  REMINISCENCES 

of  his  class  in  Columbia.  In  classical  and  mathematical 
learning  he  was  one  of  the  very  few  I  have  known  who 
seemed  completely  ambidextrous.  It  was  a  recreation  to 
him  either  to  solve  the  longest  mathematical  problems,  or 
to  turn  some  nursery  rhyme  like, 

"  The  three  little  kittens 
Have  lost  their  mittens  " 

into  Greek  verse.  His  intellectual  worth  is  equaled  only 
by  his  modesty.  Consequently,  even  through  the  books 
he  has  written  and  the  work  he  has  done,  the  world  has 
not  yet  found  him  out.  What  a  specimen  of  crude 
awkwardness  I  must  have  seemed  to  him  and  his  ac- 
complished wife,  who  was  the  youngest  sister  of  Bishop 
Whittingham.  In  July,  1853,  a  week  or  two  after  having 
been  confirmed  at  Windham  by  Bishop  Wainwright,  I 
came  to  Scarsdale.  My  first  communion  I  received  at  the 
hands  of  Mr.  Olssen. 

Through  the  interposition  of  Mr.  Olssen  I  secured 
from  the  Society  for  the  Promotion  of  Religion  and 
Learning  of  the  Diocese  of  New  York  free  tuition  in  col- 
lege, and  a  small  grant  of  money  yearly  besides.  In  the 
main,  however,  I  paid  my  way  through  college  and  the 
seminary  by  teaching  during  vacations  and  by  services  as 
a  private  tutor. 

Mr.  Olssen  loaned  me  some  money  for  college.  My 
dear  and  only  brother,  Lemuel,  gone  twenty  years  since 
to  the  rest  of  Paradise,  loaned  me  more.  He  was  a  black- 
smith, unmarried,  older  than  I,  and  had  laid  by  some- 
thing through  hard  work.  My  heart  bounds  with  warmest 
beats  of  brotherly  affection  when  I  recall  how  generously 
and  cheerfully  he  gave  over  to  me  whenever  I  asked  him. 
Some  elder  brother  in  such  a  case  might  answer,  and 
with  good  reason  :     "  Your  choice  is  an  easy  walk  of  life. 


PREPARATIONS  51 

My  money  has  come  by  the  hardest  sort  of  work  ;  you 
must  not  ask  me  to  give  it  out."  Neither  by  word  nor 
by  look  did  he  answer  like  that,  and  in  the  deepest  part 
of  my  nature,  where  esteem  and  affection  make  their 
home,  dwells  the  grateful  memory  of  my  loved  brother. 
I  had  the  greatest  happiness  of  laying  my  hands  upon 
his  head  in  confirmation  in   1868. 

I  may  mention  that  when  I  graduated  from  Columbia 
in  1857,  I  was  under  engagement  to  Mr.  Frank  Lyon  to 
go  to  Demopolis,  Alabama,  for  a  year  or  two  to  be  tutor 
to  some  boys  in  planters'  families.  In  a  month  or  two, 
however,  a  letter  came  from  the  Demopolis  people  re- 
gretting that  they  must  cancel  the  engagement,  as  the 
hard  times  of  '57  pressed  them  too  sorely.  I  was  in  debt 
and  wished  to  teach  in  order  to  pay  my  debts ;  and  now 
I  knew  not  what  to  do  or  which  way  to  turn.  It  was  in 
September.  In  despair  I  tried  to  get  an  engagement  to 
teach  a  public  school  in  a  country  district,  but  I  failed.  I 
was  dispirited ;  life  looked  to  me  very  dark ;  the  dis- 
appointment about  the  Alabama  engagement  seemed  to 
me  the  sorest  I  had  ever  been  called  on  to  bear. 

Yet  in  the  event  how  kind  to  me  was  the  leading  of 
God's  Providence.  Had  I  gone  to  Alabama,  the  few 
years  spent  there  would  doubtless  have  plunged  me  into 
active  participation  in  the  sad  difficulties  of  the  Civil 
War. 

In  October  I  went  to  New  York  City  to  visit  some 
kind  friends,  the  Wilsons,  in  Brooklyn,  who  had  invited 
me.  I  answered  advertisements  for  teachers,  and  I 
worried  all  my  friends  in  letting  them  know  I  wanted  an 
engagement.  Discouragement  doubly  deep  was  settling 
down  upon  me,  when,  one  day,  a  request  came  from  Dr, 
Anthon,  my  college  professor  in  Greek,  that  I  would  call 
to  see  him.     He  told  me  of  a  boy  who  wished  private 


52  REMINISCENCES 

lessons  in  Latin  and  Greek.  Here  was  a  ray  of  light. 
The  doctor  knew  I  was  overjoyed,  and  feared  I  would 
not  be  shrewdly  wise,  and  said,  "  What  are  you  going  to 
charge  ?  "  "I  don't  know,"  I  answered.  I  would  cheer- 
fully have  taken  anything  that  was  offered.  He  added, 
"  Don't  charge  less  than  one  dollar  an  hour  for  your 
work." 

This,  my  first  pupil,  was  Henry  Bolton,  now,  I  think, 
professor  of  chemistry  in  Trinity  College,  Hartford. 
Soon  another  and  yet  another  were  added  to  my  list, 
and,  before  the  year  was  out,  I  was  busy  teaching  in  this 
way  eight  and  even  ten  hours  a  day.  In  two  years  my 
debts  were  all  paid  and  I  had  money  for  books  and 
against  needed  support  during  the  three  years  of  semi- 
nary life  that  in  1859  I  entered  upon. 

Among  my  pupils  of  this  period,  or  belonging  to  a 
time  somewhat  later,  were  the  sons  of  George  Law,  the 
son  of  Moses  Taylor,  the  son  of  Dr.  Alexander  Stephens, 
the  brother  of  Bishop  Riley,  the  sons  of  Bishop  White- 
house  and  of  Bishop  Potter,  Mr.  W.  S.  Dana,  afterwards  an 
officer  of  the  United  States  Navy,  Mr.  Cortlandt  Palmer, 
Mr.  Cortlandt  de  Peyster  Field,  Mr.  William  Jay,  Mr.  J. 
Hooker  Hamersley,  Mr.  David  Lydig,  and  the  son  of 
Mr.  Pell  of  St.  John's  Square. 

Three  of  these  have  been  special  helpers  in  my  subse- 
quent work.  Mr.  ^Hamersley  and  his  family  built  the 
Memorial  Church  of  the  Good  Shepherd  in  Ogden,  Utah, 
at  a  cost  of  $11,000. 

Mr.  Field  has  been  all  my  life  one  of  my  dearest  and 
most  helpful  of  friends  and  wisest  of  counselors.  Mr. 
William  B.  Potter,  now  professor  of  mining  and  miner- 
alogy in  Washington  University,  St.  Louis,  and  member 
of  the  Standing  Committee  of  the  Diocese  of  Missouri,  is 
also  of  the  greatest  comfort  to  me,  standing  steadily  and 


PREPARATIONS  53 

sturdily  by  my  side  when  the  evening  of  life  is  beginning 
to  fling  shadows  in  my  face.  I  have  always  been  a  lover 
of  boys,  and  these  men  will  simply  remain  "  boys  "  to  me. 
Fresh  from  my  work  as  tutor  in  Latin  and  Greek  and 
mathematics,  I  was  amused  at  my  reception  by  Rev.  Dr. 
Turner  of  the  General  Seminary  when,  in  the  fall  of  1859, 
I  presented  myself  to  him  for  examination  for  entrance. 
I  was  a  stranger  to  him.  From  a  summer  country  so- 
journ and  clad  in  an  indifferently-fitting  suit  of  gray,  I 
presented  myself  one  morning  in  his  study  and  made 
known  my  request.  "  Have  you  read  St.  John's  Gospel 
and  the  Book  of  the  Acts  in  your  Greek  Testament  ?  " 

he  asked.     "  No,  sir,  not  particularly,  of  late,  I  think " 

Then  in  his  quick,  nervous  way,  with  the  sibilant  suction 
of  the  lips  and  the  shrugging  of  the  shoulders  that  all  his 
old  pupils  will  remember,  he  broke  out  with,  "  Indeed, 
sir,  and  why  not  ?  These  are  the  requirements.  Why  is 
it  that  young  men  will  present  themselves  to  us  for  en- 
trance into  the  seminary  without  having  done  what  is 
required,  and  without  an  adequate  knowledge  of  Greek  ?  " 
Nettled  and  resentful  he  passed  a  Greek  Testament  to  me 
and  bade  me  translate.  He  directed  meto  various  passages, 
and  added  some  questions  of  grammar  and  construction. 
Then,  in  a  much  milder  tone,  he  asked  where  and  when 
I  graduated,  and  with  kind  words,  a  most  cordial  grasp 
of  the  hand,  and  a  welcome  to  the  seminary,  dismissed 
me.  Ever  after,  he  was  one  of  my  kindest  friends.  When 
I  was  a  senior  in  the  seminary  he  did  me  the  honor  to 
ask  me  to  look  over  his  published  works  in  the  matter  of 
Greek  renderings,  and  see  if  anything  in  the  way  of  im- 
provement suggested  itself  to  me,  remarking  modestly  that 
in  his  earlier  years  he  had  not  had  the  advantage  of  a  thor- 
ough drill  in  the  niceties  of  Greek.  I  did  as  he  requested, 
and  on  receiving  my  suggestions  he  wrote  : 


54  REMINISCENCES 

"  Seminary,  October  ig,  1S61. 
"  Mr.  Daniel  S.  Tuttle, 
"  Dear  Sir  : 

"  I  am  much  obliged  to  you  for  your  kind 
note  containing  important  corrections  and  suggestions. 
Those  on  the  volume  on  Genesis  cannot  be  carried  into 
effect,  as  no  additional  edition  is  intended.  That  on 
Hebrews  7:  18,  19,  is  very  important.  I  have  placed  it 
in  my  note  on  page  97  and  expressed  a  favorable  opinion 
of  it.  If  another  edition  is  printed,  I  shall  modify  the 
note  and  probably  speak  in  decided  preference  of  it,  which 
the  usage  of  /xiv  and  8k  seems  to  require. 

"  I  remain,  very  truly  yours, 

"  Sam'l  H.  Turner." 

The  contrast  between  my  readings  in  Greek  and  my 
browned  skin  and  farmer-like  dress  caused  Dr.  Turner  to 
rate  me  higher  than  I  deserved.  He  talked  of  me  to  his 
fellow  professor,  Dr.  Johnson.  Dr.  Johnson  was,  as  it 
were,  chaplain  to  Bishop  Potter.  Then  came  a  call  to  me 
to  be  tutor  to  the  bishop's  boys,  and  there  followed  in 
time  the  nomination  to  the  Episcopate.  Out  of  the 
depths  of  my  bitterly-felt  disappointment,  God's  Provi- 
dence ordered  these  things  in  place  of  what,  had  I  gone 
to  Alabama,  might  have  been  a  far  different  chain  of 
events.  My  life  has  been  crowded  with  lessons  like  this, 
to  teach  me  not  to  repine  at  present  disappointments,  but 
to  summon  cheerfulness  of  acquiescence  in  them,  as  being 
surely  sent  and  meant  by  God's  Providence  to  be  bless- 
ings rather  than  ills. 

My  dear  friend  Mr.  Mygatt  did  most  for  me  in  the 
specific  way  of  preparation  for  going  West.  Chief 
Justice  Hosmer  was  (although  I  did  not  know  it  till  after 
I  had  gone  to  Montana)  an  old  friend  of  Mr.  Mygatt, 
and  therefore  it  was  the  latter  who  secured  the  forwarding 
of  that   letter   of  welcome   to  me  from  Virginia  City. 


PREPARATIONS  55 

United  States  Senator  James  W.  Nye,  of  Nevada,  at  Mr. 
Mygatt's  request,  secured  me  a  trip  pass  over  the  stage 
line  to  Salt  Lake  City  and  to  Virginia  City.  In  those 
early  days  a  ticket  for  the  same  distance  cost  four  hun- 
dred dollars.  In  sending  me,  on  May  3d,  the  pass  from 
Oxford,  Mr.  Mygatt  writes :  "  I  would  like  very  much 
to  have  you  meet  the  senator.  He  may  give  you  useful 
information  of  the  West.  I  read  to-day  of  the  solemn 
services  of  Wednesday.  Mrs.  Mygatt  and  myself  were 
sad  because  we  could  not  be  present.  I  thought  of  you 
every  hour  in  the  day.  I  expect  to  hear  that  our  St. 
Paul's  parish  was  well  represented.  Our  rector,  Mr. 
Tuttle  (Warden),  and  Messrs.  Van  Wagenen  and  Clarke, 
expected  to  be  present." 

I  wrote  to  Bishop  Randall  for  advice.     He  answered  : 


"  Boston,  February  1,  i86y. 
"  I  think  you  shd.  be  in  Montana  by  the  first  of  June, 
or  soon  after.  Take  with  you  every  article  of  clothing 
which  you  may  need  for  a  year,  or  until  you  return  East, 
as  the  prices  are  fabulous.  Yr.  baggage  should  be  shipped 
as  freight  and  sent  on  some  weeks  before  you  leave. 
Passengers  are  allowed  twenty-five  pounds  of  baggage. 
All  over  this  is  charged  for,  at  the  rate  of  fifty  cents  a 
pound.  Matter  sent  by  express  is  not  much  lower.  Of 
course  you  will  not  take  your  family  with  you  at  present ; 
— at  least  it  would  not  be  advisable.  As  to  companions, 
get  as  many  clergymen  as  you  can  find, — and  take  them 
along.  Leave  one  by  all  means  at  Salt  .Lake  City,  where 
there  is  a  remarkable  opening  for  our  services  at  this 
time.  I  have  received  lately  an  urgent  letter  in  respect 
to  this  matter.  A  delay  may  lose  to  us  this  opportunity 
for  years.  This  town  is  represented  as  a  very  pleasant 
place  of  residence.  You  need  not  wait  for  your  con- 
secration before  you  cast  about  for  a  good  missionary, 
not  to  the  Mormons,  but  to  others  among  the  Mormons. 
I   suppose   that  an  open  attempt  to  convert  Brigham 


56  REMINISCENCES 

Young's  followers  w'd  be  followed  by  very  unpleasant 
consequences. 

"  The  Rev.  Mr.  Fackler,  the  missionary  at  Boise  City, 
Idaho,  I  am  grieved  to  say,  died  a  few  weeks  ago  on  his 
way  to  the  East,  after  an  absence  of  many  years.  He 
died  at  his  post  ministering  to  victims  of  the  cholera,  and 
was  buried  at  Key  West.  He  was  a  noble  missionary. 
A  ch.  was  built  and  a  parish  organized  by  him.  A  man 
is  much  needed  to  fill  that  vacancy. 

"  That  God  will  strengthen  you  for,  and  most  abun- 
dantly bless  you  in,  your  work,  is  the  prayer  of 
"  Your  affectionate  brother  in  Christ, 

"  George  M.  Randall." 


Through  his  friend,  Judge  Samuel  Nelson  of  the 
United  States  Supreme  Court,  Mr.  Mygatt  also  procured 
for  me  most  helpful  letters  from  the  secretary  of  war  to 
Generals  Sherman  and  Augur  and  others.  The  general 
letter  commendatory  was  an  autograph  as  follows  : 

"  War  Department, 
"  Washingto7i  City,  May  8,  1867. 
"  To  all  officers  in  the  military  service  of  the  United  States 
in  the  territories  of  Montana,  IdaJio  and  Utah  : 

"  This  note  will  introduce  to  you  the  Rt.  Rev. 
Bishop  Tuttle,  who  is  about  to  visit  his  Episcopal  charge 
in  the  above  mentioned  territories. 

"  I  commend  him  to  your  kind  courtesy  and  attention, 
and  request  that  you  will  afford  him  such  facilities  of 
transportation  for  himself  and  his  personal  effects,  and 
such  protection  as  he  may  need,  and  as  may  be  in  your 
power  consistent  with  the  service. 
"  Yours  truly, 

"  Edward  M.  Stanton, 
"  Secretary  of  War." 

In  sending  the  different  letters  to  me  the  secretary 
added  with  his  own  hand  the  following : 


PREPARATIONS  57 

"  Dear  Sir  : 

"  At  the  request  of  Mr.  Justice  Nelson  I  enclose 
some  letters  for  your  use  to  military  commanders  and 
officers  in  the  West,  which  I  hope  may  be  of  service  to 
you.  You  will  observe  that  I  have  requested  them  to 
furnish  you  facilities  for  transportation  as  far  as  may  be 
consistent  with  the  service.  In  consequence  of  the  mili- 
tary operations  now  in  progress,  it  is  not  likely  that  they 
can  give  you  much  assistance  in  this  particular,  and  espe- 
cially not  for  books  or  any  bulky  articles,  as  the  whole 
means  of  transportation  is  probably  required  for  military 
stores.  I  would  also  respectfully  suggest'  the  doubt  of 
expediency  in  your  starting  as  soon  as  you  propose,  or 
until  further  information  of  the  state  of  the  Indian  hos- 
tilities shall  be  obtained. 

"  Wishing  you  a  safe  journey  and  every  success, 
"  I  am  truly  yours, 

"  Edwin  M.  Stanton." 


Mr.  Warren  Hussey  wrote  me  from  Salt  Lake  City. 
In  after  years  Mr.  Hussey  prospered  in  his  business  and 
became  rich  ;  then  lost,  and  became  poor.  But  whether 
rich  or  poor  he  was  always  an  earnest,  true,  generous, 
iaithful  friend  to  me  and  to  the  church.  I  confirmed  him 
and  his  wife  in  the  first  confirmation  class  presented  in 
Salt  Lake  City.  During  his  entire  residence  there  he  was 
senior  warden  of  the  parish.  To  him,  more  than  any 
other  layman  resident,  was  due  the  prompt  and  vigor- 
ous upbuilding  of  our  work  in  Utah.  Mr.  Hussey  now 
lives  in  Spokane  Falls,  Washington.  My  memories  of 
him  are  of  the  warmest  and  most  grateful  kind.  It  will 
be  noticed  that  Mr.  Hussey,  from  his  business  associa- 
tions, and  perhaps  from  the  reactionary  state  of  mind  in- 
duced by  resentfulness  at  unfair  statements  and  unjust 
dealings,  is  inclined  to  take  a  favorable  view  of  the 
Mormons. 


58  REMINISCENCES 

"  Banking  House  of  Husscy,  DaJilcr  &  Co., 
"  Salt  Lake  City,  March  ij,  i86j. 
"  Rev.  Dan  I  S.  Tuttle,  Morris. 
"  Dear  Sir: 

"Your  valued  favor  of  the  nth  February 
forwarded  me  by  our  mutual  friend,  Rev.  H.  B.  Hitchings, 
is  duly  at  hand,  and  for  and  in  behalf  of  the  friends  of  the 
church  here  I  will  try  and  answer  your  inquiries  to  the 
best  of  my  ability. 

"  I  am  quite  intimate  with  Prest.  Young  and  have  very 
frequently  heard  him  express  himself  concerning  other 
churches  coming  in  here ;  and  am  very  sure  they  will 
meet  a  hearty  welcome  from  him,  wider  certain  circum- 
stances. He  is  not  at  all  prejudiced  against  other  religions, 
but  is  most  in  favor  of  his  own  of  course.  Have  fre- 
quently heard  him  say  that  the  Mormons  were  not  the 
only  people  to  be  saved.  Other  denominations  would 
also  be  redeemed,  but  they  must  all,  his  and  every  other 
Christian  Church,  work  and  pray,  practice  and  live  the 
religion  they  profess,  etc.,  etc.  They  do  profess  to  live 
and  practice  their  religion  to  greater  perfection  than  other 
denominations,  and  have  great  grounds  for  making  such 
assertions.  In  a  conversation  had  with  Prest.  Young 
since  receipt  of  your  letter  he  has  only  reiterated  former 
statements,  and  assured  me  no  minister,  nor  any  one  else, 
who  w'd  come  here  and  mind  their  own  business,  need 
have  the  slightest  fear  of  being  disturbed  by  Mormons. 

"  There  are  very  few  communicants  here,  some  y2  Doz. 
or  so  to  my  knowledge.  Other  Gentiles  who  are  not 
communicants,  however,  would  be  very  glad  indeed  to  see 
a  church  established  here,  and  are  willing  to  aid  in  sup- 
porting a  minister,  provided  he  is  the  right  kind  of  a 
man. 

"  I  was  out  with  a  subscription  paper  yesterday  after- 
noon and  readily  raised  a  subscription  of  over  $1,200  for 
the  support  of  a  minister  one  year  and  can  increase  it  to 
$1,500  or  more.  A  large  amount  would  be  required  to 
support  a  married  clergyman.  Rents  and  living  are  high, 
and  it  is  very  expensive  traveling  here.  If  any  one 
comes  it  must  of  necessity  be  a  single  man.     The  latter 


PREPARATIONS  59 

can  obtain  a  good  room  and  excellent  board  here  at  $22 
per  week,  including  lights,  fuel  and  washing ;  and  at 
$1,500  per  year  could  get  along  very  nicely  indeed. 
While  it  would  require  almost  this  amount  merely  to  rent 
a  house  for  a  married  clergyman.  All  are  anxious  for  a 
clergyman  at  once,  and  the  sooner  a  start  is  made  the 
sooner  we  will  get  under  headway,  and  the  more  liberally 
we  can  get  subscriptions.  There  is  no  other  church  in 
operation  here  now  but  the  Mormons.  The  Catholics 
will  be  here  during  the  spring  or  summer,  and  probably 
the  Methodists  ;  and  the  first  here  will  get  most  support. 

"  Your  best  route  to  come  out  either  to  Salt  Lake  or  to 
Montana  will  be  by  Chicago,  Omaha,  and  out  to  terminus 
of  the  railroad  (now  some  two  hundred  and  fifty  miles 
west  of  Omaha)  by  rail,  and  from  there  here  by  stage, 
stopping  at  Denver  awhile  to  rest  and  recuperate.  From 
railroad  terminus  to  Denver  is  nearly  two  days  and  nights 
by  coach ;  and  from  Denver  here  some  five  or  six  days 
and  nights,  time  depending  on  condition  of  roads.  From 
here  to  Virginia  City,  Mont,  (four  hundred  miles),  three 
or  four  days  and  nights  by  coach.  Even  if  you  do  noth- 
ing here,  your  route  to  Montana  is  via  this  place  and  we 
trust  we  shall  see  you  anyway. 

•'  This  comes  somewhat  near  answering  your  inquiries, 
and  in  addition  to  doing  so  I  desire  to  give  also  my  ideas 
of  our  wants  here.  Prest.  Young  and  the  Mormon 
Church  are,  in  my  opinion,  the  worst  lied  about,  if  I  may 
use  this  expression,  of  any  people  living.  Parties  here 
who  are  at  enmity  with  them,  and  others  who  desire  large 
government  contracts,  are  exceedingly  anxious  to  bring 
about  if  possible  a  collision  between  them  and  our  gov- 
ernment, in  hopes  of  bringing  on  another  Mormon  War. 
No  abuse  seems  too  low  to  heap  upon  them  by  these 
friends  of  Christianity ;  no  story  too  big  to  tell  and  pub- 
lish to  the  world.  The  Mormons  would  be  a  very  differ- 
ent people  from  any  I  ever  saw  to  like  such  treatment. 
They  seem  to  be  just  foolish  enough  to  desire  justice 
done  them  if  possible,  and  that  the  truth  is  enough  to 
tell  at  all  times. 

"  Prest.  Young  said  to  me,  he  did  not  expect  anything 


60  REMINISCENCES 

of  this  abuse  and  detraction  from  an  Episcopal  bishop. 
4  They  are  men  of  education  and  better  sense ;  they  are 
gentlemen,  and  any  gentleman  is  welcome  here,  no 
matter  what  his  creed,'  were  about  his  words. 

"  The  supporters  of  your  church  here  will  be  Gentile 
business  men  generally, — men  who  are  daily  mingling, 
in  business  and  socially,  with  the  Mormons  and  their 
leaders,  and  who  are  determined  to  live  here  in  peace 
and  harmony  and  do  justice  to  all ;  and  they  are  utterly 
and  absolutely  unwilling  to  give  money  and  support  to 
any  minister  who  will  come  here  and  get  himself  and 
friends  into  trouble.  Our  minister,  if  we  are  so  fortunate 
to  get  one,  should  be  a  young  man  of  ability,  and  a  good 
Christian  ;  a  man  willing  to  work  for  his  cause  and  build 
up  his  church  on  its  merits  and  not  expect  to  tear  down 
an  opposing  cause  to  build  on.  Such  a  man  will  un- 
doubtedly prosper  here,  I  think,  and  receive  a  genera) 
support  from  the  Gentile  population.  I  trust  you  will 
pardon  my  long  digression  from  your  inquiries,  when  I 
say  that  it  was  upon  my  promising  to  write  you  as  I  have 
that  parties  were  induced  to  subscribe  to  a  minister's  sup- 
port as  they  did.  '  We  are  willing  to  give,  but  we  want 
a  man  to  come  here  who  will  preach  the  gospel,  and  at- 
tend to  his  discreet  duties,'  was  the  usual  answer  to  my 
soliciting  subscriptions.  Such  a  man  if  he  possesses  fair 
ability  and  is  a  good  Christian,  I  feel  must  succeed.  I 
think  the  Sabbath  collections,  aside  from  amt.  subscribed 
for  a  salary,  will  give  quite  a  revenue,  above  paying  all 
expenses  for  rents,  fuel  and  lights,  as  the  audience  will 
be  large  aside  from  church  members,  especially  if  we  get 
a  smart,  able  man.  The  better  the  man  the  more  can  be 
raised  for  him.  I  shall  continue  soliciting  and  raise  the 
amount  as  high  as  I  can. 

"  Hoping  it  is  God's  will  that  we  may  meet  you  here 
in  June,  and  that  all  will  work  for  the  good  and  advance- 
ment of  His  cause  and  the  improvement  of  His  creatures, 
"  I  am  sincerely  yours, 

11  Warren  Hussey." 


CHAPTER  IV 

(1867) 

THE  JOURNEY  WESTWARD 

The  morning  of  May  23,  1867,  found  me  at  breakfast 
at  the  Delavan  House,  Albany,  with  Mrs.  Tuttle  and  our 
eight  months'  old  boy  George,  facing  the  sadness  of  a 
long  separation.  At  eight  o'clock  the  Albany  &  Susque- 
hanna train  pulled  away  from  the  platform,  bearing 
mother  and  child  back  to  Morris.  They  stood  on  the 
platform  of  the  rear  car  until  out  of  sight.  I  could  not 
well  see  them  for  tears,  and  these  would  have  flowed  even 
more  copiously  had  I  known  all  that  the  good-by  meant. 
It  was  in  my  mind  to  go  to  my  field,  and  then  in  the 
autumn  come  back  after  my  family  and  get  some  added 
missionaries  for  help.  But  the  field  was  found  to  be  one 
so  imperatively  needing  my  presence  that  I  did  not  come 
back  till  September,  1868.  So  really  the  good-bye  of 
that  morning  meant  sixteen  months  of  total  separation. 

In  the  afternoon  Rev.  Mr.  Goddard,  Mrs.  Foote  (wife 
of  Rev.  G.  W.  Foote,  who  was  already  in  Salt  Lake),  and 
Miss  Sarah  K.  Foote  (Mr.  Foote's  youngest  sister,  fifteen 
years  old),  joined  me.  At  6  p.  m.  we  took  the  train  for 
the  West,  picking  up  Rev.  Mr.  Miller  at  Medina  at  5:20 
next  morning. 

I  was  launching  out  into  the  unknown  in  more  senses 
than  one.  I  had  never  as  yet  been  farther  West  than 
Niagara  Falls.  We  passed  through  Canada  on  the  24th. 
This  is  the  Queen's  birthday  and  all  the  country  was  in 
holiday  attire.  We  reached  Chicago  at  7  a.  m.,  Saturday 
25th,  and  stayed  till  Tuesday.  I  dined  twice  with  Bishop 
Whitehouse,    preached    on    Sunday    morning    at    the 

61 


62  REMINISCENCES 

Cathedral,  and  was  entertained  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Barter, 
parishioners  of  the  Cathedral.  Sunday  I  took  tea  with  Dr. 
Rylance  and  in  the  evening  preached  for  him  at  St.  James.' 

I  had  been  tutor,  as  I  have  stated,  to  the  boys  of  Bishop 
Whitehouse.  Bishop  Potter  and  he  were  the  only  mem- 
bers of  the  House  of  Bishops,  so  far  as  I  know,  who  knew 
anything  personally  of  me  at  the  time  the  House  elected 
me  bishop. 

Bishop  Whitehouse  was  a  man  of  immense  learning 
and  of  varied  and  extensive  accomplishments.  For  wide- 
reaching  erudition  and  acuteness  of  intellect  he  was  con- 
spicuous. I  will  not  say  there  was  not  warmth  of  spirit 
and  heart  to  go  with  the  former  qualities.  The  speeches 
of  the  bishop  in  the  House  of  Bishops  did  not  persuade 
and  convince  as  from  his  scholarship  and  ability  one 
would  suppose  they  ought  to  have  done.  It  was  also 
against  them,  perhaps,  that  they  did  not  clothe  them- 
selves in  short  sentences  and  Saxon  words,  which  Amer- 
icans best  like.  The  same  seeming  lack  of  all-round 
sympathy  militated  against  the  bishop's  influence  in  a 
special  degree,  in  the  active,  vigorous,  almost  frontier  town 
Chicago  was  during  his  Episcopate.  My  own  descrip- 
tion of  the  town  in  a  letter  to  my  wife  after  first  coming 
into  it  was,  "Chicago  is  a  second  New  York.  The  same 
bustling  activity,  and  restless  uneasiness  appear  every- 
where. The  same  prevalence  of  high  prices  and  wild 
speculation.  The  streets  and  signs  and  stores  look  like 
New  York.  They  tell  me,  there  are  here  now,  200,000  or 
250,000  inhabitants." 

Into  this  restless  throng  the  bishop  did  not  throw  him- 
self with  any  glow  of  ardor  or  cordial  liking.  He  was 
kind,  true,  courteous,  high-minded,  always  the  gentle- 
man. His  Western  people  thoroughly  respected  him, 
and  were  justly  proud   of  him.     But  they  did  not  take 


THE  JOURNEY  WESTWARD  63 

him  into  their  hearts  and  bury  him  therein  under  a 
warmth  of  affection,  which  is  a  bishop's  most  precious 
earthly  reward. 

We  left  Chicago  at  3  p.  m.,  May  28th,  and  reached 
Omaha  at  9  p.  m.  of  the  29th.  The  latter  was  a  town  of 
near  10,000  inhabitants,  dating  its  origin  from  the  Pike's 
Peak  excitement  of  1859.  Council  Bluffs,  Iowa,  oppo- 
site it,  is  the  older  town.  At  or  near  it,  as  the  name  im- 
ports, had  been  held  many  councils  with  the  Indians. 
Not  far  from  it  was  "  Winter  Quarters,"  as  the  Mormons 
called  their  settlement,  into  which  they  moved  for  tem- 
porary sojourn  when  they  left  Nauvoo  in  1846  and  be- 
fore their  first  detachment  pushed  on  to  Salt  Lake  in 
1847.  In  coming  from  Chicago,  from  Boone  to  Council 
Bluffs  we  had  ridden  uneasily  on  the  recently  completed 
and  still  unballasted  western  part  of  the  Chicago  and 
Northwestern  Railroad.  In  getting  across  the  Missouri 
River,  from  Council  Bluffs  to  Omaha,  the  kinds  and  de- 
gree of  discomfort  were  unspeakable.  The  river,  itself 
turbid  and  sullen,  well  deserved  the  name  the  natives 
give  it,  "  The  Big  Muddy."  The  ferry-boat  was  flat, 
rude,  unclean,  more  like  a  raft  than  a  boat;  the  ap- 
proach to  it  on  the  Iowa  side  was  a  steep  bank  of  sticky, 
slippery  black  mud,  down  which  we  all  walked  or  slid  as 
best  we  could,  our  baggage  and  blankets  being  pushed 
and  hurled  after  us  in  indiscriminate  confusion.  The 
same  kind  of  paths  of  departure  from  the  deck  existed  on 
the  Nebraska  side,  where  vigor  and  vigilance  were  put  to 
the  sharpest  test  to  surmount  the  muddy  acclivity.  The  of- 
ficials and  attendants  and  transfer  agents  were  the  most  ex- 
asperatingly  "  know  nothing  "  and  seemingly  "  care  noth- 
ing "  set  of  men  ever  seen  ;  and  so,  confusions  and  delays 
innumerable  greeted  the  bewildered  "  tenderfoot "  now 
first  entering  the  gate  city  of  the  "  Far  West." 


64  REMINISCENCES 

The  Omaha  church  folk  were  very  kind  to  us.  Bishop 
Clarkson  was  absent  on  a  visitation  in  his  immense  mis- 
sionary field,  then  consisting  of  Nebraska  and  Dakota. 
But  the  rector,  Rev.  Mr.  Van  Antwerp,  billeted  us  upon 
his  people.  I  was  sent  to  Mr.  Woolworth's,  Mr.  Goddard 
and  Mr.  Miller  to  Mr.  Hall's,  and  the  two  ladies  to  Mr. 
Yates'.  In  all  these  twenty  years,  in  going  to  and  com- 
ing from  my  Rocky  Mountain  field,  Omaha  has  been  my 
half-way  house,  and  her  people  have  proved  most  kind 
and  helpful  and  hospitable.  Usually  I  have  stopped 
with  my  dear  old  friend,  Mr.  Woolworth.  His  unswerving 
loyalty  and  generous  devotion  to  the  church  all  these 
years  have  deepened  and  strengthened  the  great  personal 
esteem  and  affection  of  my  heart  towards  him.  To  my 
wife  I  wrote  :  "  Mr.  Woolworth  is  a  native  of  Homer, 
N.  Y. ;  an  old  parishioner  of  St.  Peter's,  Albany,  under 
Bishop  Potter ;  a  communicant  of  the  church  ;  and  the 
best  lawyer  in  this  State.  He  is  a  most  kind  and  excel- 
lent host.  His  wife  wears  glasses  and  does  a  great  deal 
of  her  own  housework.  In  fact,  the  '  monstrtim  Jwrribile ' 
of  procuring  house  servants  is  as  great  here  as  with  you. 
For  very  indifferent  help  they  pay  here  $5.00  a  week. 
Mrs.  W.'s  three  children,  Charlie,  Jeanie  (Mrs.  W.  is 
Scotch),  and  Norah,  are  pleasant  and  pretty.  Norah  to- 
day is  quite  sick,  feverish.  As  I  sit  here  in  the  parlor 
writing,  in  her  mother's  room  near  she  is  talking  and 
muttering  in  feverish  dreams.  The  W.'s  have  buried  two 
children  and  they  are  a  little  alarmed  about  this  one. 
There  are  no  trees  here,  and  no  rocks,  and  I  feel  lone- 
some. A  few  hills  behind  us,  however,  relieve  the  lone- 
someness  somewhat.  The  streets  are  very  muddy,  and 
the  whole  town  new,  formless,  and  dirty.  They  say  they 
suffer  here  greatly  from  high  winds,  and  in  summer  time 
almost  intolerably  from  dust.     This  morning,  church  was 


THE  JOURNEY   WESTWARD  65 

open  for  Ascension  Day  services.  Mr.  Miller  and  I  read 
service." 

Three  days  after,  on  Sunday,  June  2d,  I  wrote:  "I 
have  come  home  to  a  very  sad  house.  Little  Norah 
Woolworth,  two  years  and  a  half  old,  and  one  of  the 
brightest  of  children,  is  dying,  probably,  of  brain  fever, 
or  congestion.  She  has  been  very  precocious,  and  has 
been  probably  doomed  to  this,  to  speak  humanly,  by  her 
active  brain.  The  mother  has  not  left  her  bedside  for 
three  days  and  nights,  and  will  not  leave  her.  Last  night  I 
prevailed  on  Mr.  W.  to  take  some  sleep,  and  I  myself 
sat  up  till  2  a.  m.  I  have  had  prayers  with  the  parents 
and  for  the  child  and  the  tears  flow  freely  from  the  eyes 
of  us  all.  I  sympathize  with  them  deeply ;  I  feel  my 
own  loneliness  and  separation  from  dear  ones ;  I  think  it 
may  possibly  be  God's  will  that  you  and  I  shall  bury  our 
boy  too  before  he  be  five  years  old,  and  the  sobs  come  in 
thinking  he  may  go  away,  while  I  am  far,  far  off.  But, 
'  Be  still,  and  know  that  I  am  God  ! '  I  am  trying  cheer- 
fully to  leave  all  in  His  hands.  I  preached  this  morning 
my  Ascension  sermon.  There  were  fifty-two  communi- 
cants, more  than  half  of  them  men.  Yesterday  I  called 
at  General  Augur's  headquarters.  The  general  has  gone 
on  West.  Perhaps  we  shall  see  him  as  we  go  on.  He 
is  a  communicant  of  the  church.  They  told  me  at  head- 
quarters that  the  hazard  of  the  route  was  not  greater  than 
usual.  In  all  places  where  Indians  threaten,  an  escort  of 
eight  or  ten  men  is  sent  with  every  stage.  We  shall, 
therefore  (D.  V.)  push  on  to  North  Platte  and  to  Denver, 
to-morrow  at  6  p.  m.  ;  arriving  at  North  Platte  at  8  a.  m. 
Tuesday,  and  at  Denver  on  Thursday  or  Friday." 

On  Monday  June  3d,  at  6  p.  m.,  we  left  Omaha  on  the 
Union  Pacific  Railroad  for  North  Platte,  the  terminus  of 
that  road,  some  three  hundred  miles  out  on  "  the  plains." 


66  REMINISCENCES 

We  reached  there  9  a.  m.,  on  Tuesday.  I  wrote  immedi- 
ately to  my  wife :  "  I  am  standing  up  here  in  the  office 
to  write  to  you.  We  arrived  two  hours  ago.  On  com- 
ing to  see  about  the  five  seats  in  the  stage,  for  which  we 
telegraphed  Friday  last  from  Omaha,  the  agent  asked  me, 
'  Do  you  wish  to  go  on  this  morning  ?  It  is  my  duty  to 
inform  you,  that  no  stage  came  from  the  West  yesterday, 
and  that  the  report  is  that  the  Indians  captured  said 
stage  (no  passengers  in  it)  and  killed  the  driver.'  I  said, 
1  Wait  then  till  I've  gone  over  to  military  headquarters, 
and  come  back.'  At  the  tent  over  which  the  flag  was 
flying  Colonel  Lewis  told  me  that  the  Indians  said  to  the 
outward  driver  yesterday  that  he  might  pass  then  but 
could  not  pass  to-day.  I  inquired,  then,  among  the 
dozen  or  more  men  waiting  here  and  they  said  they 
would  not  go  on  this  morning.  Therefore,  for  our  band 
my  decision  is  that  we  stay  here  for  the  present ;  until 
day  after  to-morrow,  at  least,  when  Wells,  Fargo  &  Co. 
will  send  out  two  coaches.  These  will  keep  together,  and 
there  will  be  fully  twenty  armed  men  along.  If  necessary 
we  three  will  get  rifles.  General  Sherman  has  gone  forty 
miles  on  west  with  some  excursionists.  He  is  expected 
back  to-night.  When  he  comes,  I  shall  present  my  letter 
to  him  from  Secretary  Stanton,  and  then  I  know  he  will 
give  us  an  escort  if  he  has  any  to  send.  Trains  and 
camps  are  thick  on  the  plains  all  around,  and  hundreds 
and  thousands  of  men  are  waiting  here  to  push  on.  All 
will  be  well  with  us.  We  are  in  the  loving  Father's  hands 
and  under  His  protection, — 

"  '  God  of  our  fathers,  by  whose  hand 
Thy  people  still  are  blest ; 
Be  with  us  thro'  our  pilgrimage, 
Conduct  us  to  our  rest.' 

"  At  Mr.  Woolworth's,  dear  little  Norah  died  yesterday 


THE  JOURNEY  WESTWARD  67 

morning.  It  would  have  touched  your  heart,  dear,  to 
hear  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Woolworth  thanking  me  with  stream- 
ing tears  that  I  was  with  them  in  their  sorrow.  Bishop 
Randall,  when  he  went  through  two  or  three  weeks  ago, 
lost  his  valise.  I  have  it  now  with  me  and  shall  carry  it 
to  him,  God  willing." 

We  really  stayed  five  days  in  the  crowded,  hastily  con- 
structed, high-priced  hotel  at  North  Platte.  We  could 
get  only  one  bedroom  appropriated  to  us,  so  the  two 
clergymen  slept  on  their  blankets  on  the  office  floor. 
Each  night  after  the  ladies  had  retired  I  lay  down  on  the 
floor  in  their  room,  with  a  blanket  and  a  pillow,  my  re- 
volver under  the  latter.  The  novelty  of  sleeping  on  the 
floor  or  on  the  ground  wore  off  in  after  years,  for  hun- 
dreds and  hundreds  of  my  night  rests  have  been  taken 
that  way. 

It  is  extremely  difficult  for  me  now  to  take  myself  in 
thought  back  to  what  I  was  and  what  I  felt  then. 
They  were  days  of  strange  experience  to  me.  I  had 
never  before  been  west  of  my  native  state  of  New  York ; 
now  I  was  far  west,  at  the  terminus  of  all  railway  travel, 
and  the  limit  of  civilization.  I  had  never  seen  Indians, 
save  a  few  peaceful  Tuscaroras  at  Niagara  Falls ;  now  the 
plains  all  round  me  were  inhabited  by  thousands  of  these 
hostile  men.  Emigrant  wagons  and  ox-trains  and  mule- 
trains  before  this  were  quite  unknown  to  me,  and  such 
things  with  their  accessories  filled  North  Platte  to  the 
full.  The  tents  and  flag,  the  uniform  and  accoutrements 
of  the  United  States  military  service  presented  in  the  en- 
campment yonder  were  also  new  to  me ;  for  though  four 
years  of  Civil  War  had  been  lately  raging  my  lot  had 
been  cast  in  scenes  remote  from  internecine  activity. 
Only  thirty  years  old  as  I  was ;  by  no  means  an  especially 
brave  man  but  rather  naturally  inclined  to  be  prudent 


68  REMINISCENCES 

and  shrinking  ;  with  such  a  non-belligerent  body-guard 
as  two  clergymen  and  two  young  women,  for  whose 
safety  indeed  I  was  to  be  largely  responsible, — I  am 
quite  sure  that  nothing  but  the  abiding  thought  that  I 
was  in  the  way  of  duty,  and  the  deep  sense  of  God's  near 
and  wise  overruling  Providence,  kept  me  steady  and  car- 
ried me  through  all  that  then  confronted  me. 

Extracts  from  North  Platte  and  Denver  letters  to  my 
wife  tell  some  things  better  than  descriptions  written 
now  could  tell  them. 

"  North  Platte,  June  5,  1867. 
"  Here  we  are  yet,  safe  and  sound.  I  have  just  come 
in  from  the  platform,  whence  one  stage-load  of  men  has 
started  off.  They  were  all  armed  to  the  teeth,  most  of 
them  with  two  revolvers  and  one  sixteen  shooting  rifle 
each,  so  that  if  every  shot  tells,  each  man  can  kill  twenty- 
eight  Indians.  Still  they  think  that  possibly  they  may 
come  back  instead  of  going  on.  Meanwhile  we  remain 
here  until  to-morrow.  I  am  really  of  opinion  that 
now  is  as  safe  as  any  time  to  go  on,  but  we  shall 
try  to  be  exceedingly  prudent.  General  Sherman  did 
not  come  back  with  the  excursionists  who  returned  this 
morning.  He  has  gone  still  further  on  to  Fort  Sedg- 
wick, and  General  Augur  also.  General  Myers,  in  com- 
mand here,  says  that  six  hundred  cavalry  are  daily 
expected.  If  they  come  they  will  at  once  be  detailed  to 
guard  the  route.  A  paper  was  started  yesterday  here, 
semi-weekly  or  daily,  twenty-five  cents  per  copy  ;  a  glass 
of  cider  or  ale  costs  twenty-five  cents,  lemons  sell  two 
for  twenty-five  cents  ;  meals  are  a  dollar  each.  I  presume 
our  expenses  here  must  be  nearly  five  dollars  a  day,  each. 
There  is  a  Dr.  Taylor  here,  a  professor  in  Iowa  Medical 
College,  going  to  Denver  to  make  mineralogical  investi- 


THE  JOURNEY  WESTWARD  69 

gations.  He  has  been  in  military  service  and  is  an  intel- 
ligent man  of  middle  age.  There  is  also  a  General  Hay 
waiting  to  go  on.  I  watch  what  these  men  say,  and  when 
they  go,  hope  to  go  with  them.  They  did  not  seem 
inclined  to  join  the  coach  of  this  morning." 

"  North  Platte,  June  6,  1867. 
"  Here  we  are  yet.  No  stages  or  mails  through  from 
Denver  yet.  Probably  a  stage-load  started  off  westward 
from  the  other  side  of  the  river  this  morning,  but  we 
have  heard  nothing  definite  of  it.  It  seems  probable  now 
that  we  shall  wait  for  a  day  or  two  until  we  can  go  on 
the  Union  Pacific  Railroad,  fifty  miles  further,  and  then 
get  by  mule  train  twenty  miles  to  Fort  Sedgwick,  and 
that  from  there  the  military  authorities  will  give  us  es- 
cort. Rumors  last  night  were  that  Baker's  Ranch,  sixty 
miles  from  here,  has  been  attacked  and  Baker  killed.  This 
morning  we  have  as  yet  heard  nothing.  We  wait  for 
definite,  substantiated  reports.  All  the  men  I  have 
learned  to  value  and  trust  in  most  are  waiting  too." 

"  North  Platte,  June  7,  1867. 
"  I  am  sitting  in  a  room,  No.  7,  and  have  quite  a  newsy 
letter  to  write  to  you.  Mr.  Goddard,  and  Nelly  (Mrs. 
Foote),  and  Sarah  are  here,  and  also  Rev.  W.  A.  Fuller, 
of  Nevada,  Colorado.  Hereby  hangs  a  tale.  Mr.  F.  is 
now  telling  his  story  to  them  all.  I  resolved  not  to  write 
to  you  till  after  the  Western  stage  should  come  in.  Three 
coaches  came  in  this  morning  from  Denver,  in  one  of 
which  were  Mr.  Fuller  and  Mr.  Godbe.  Mr.  Godbe  is  a 
Mormon  from  Salt  Lake  City.  He  saw  George  (Rev.  G. 
W.  Foote)  not  long  ago,  and  tells  Nelly  that  George  has 
a  very  pretty  house  for  them  all  secured,  just  in  the  heart  of 
the  city.     Now  for  Mr.  F.'s  story.     He  left  Denver  last 


70  REMINISCENCES 

Friday.  On  Saturday  he  was  riding,  the  only  passenger, 
with  two  leaders  of  stock  riding  behind.  Suddenly  he 
heard  the  firing  of  guns  and  the  shout  of  the  driver  to 
his  horses,  and  saw  the  driver  fall  dead.  Then  the  coach 
horses  ran,  and  the  two  leaders  of  stock  put  spur  to  their 
horses  and  ran  back.  One  of  them  was  shot  dead.  The 
other  escaped  and  has  come  on  to-day.  Mr.  F.  saw  that 
the  horses  were  running  and  got  out  of  the  coach  on  the 
box,  the  Indians  meantime  firing  at  him.  He  shows  us 
a  hole  in  his  coat  sleeve  that  is  the  nearest  they  came  to 
him.  Meantime  the  off  horses  ran  faster  than  the  nigh 
ones  and  the  coach  began  to  go  in  a  circle.  The  lines 
had  fallen  down  upon  the  tongue.  So  Mr.  F.  got  down 
upon  the  tongue  for  the  lines.  Just  then  the  coach  went 
into  a  deep  slough  and  shook  him  into  the  mud,  the 
wheels  just  missing  him.  Most  of  the  Indians  went  on  after 
the  coach.  Mr.  F.  rose  to  see  yelling  Indians  coming 
after  him.  He  says  he  gave  himself  up  for  lost.  Yet, 
looking  towards  the  river  he  thought,  as  he  is  a  good 
swimmer,  he'd  try  the  last  chance.  He  started,  and  the 
Indians  after  him.  By  this  time  another  band  had  caught 
the  coach,  and  as  it  is  a  law  that  what  the  Indians  first  lay 
their  hands  on  is  their  own  prey,  all  rushed  to  secure  the 
horses.  Besides,  they  doubtless  thought  they  could  after- 
wards secure  Mr.  Fuller.  He  of  course  hurried  to  the  river, 
tore  off  his  clothes,  plunged  in,  swam  to  an  island  in  the 
stream,  and  looked  around  to  reconnoitre.  He  saw  two 
men  running  towards  the  river  and  beckoning  to  him, 
and  thought  them  Indians.  But  soon  he  discovered  that 
these  were  two  soldiers  that  were  out  from  the  fort. 
They  were  looking  for  deserters.  So  he  swam  back  to 
them,  mounted  with  them,  and  rode  hurriedly  to  the 
fort.  The  ranchmen  say  they  can't  understand  how  in 
the  world  he  escaped.     They  cannot  see  why  the  Indians 


THE  JOURNEY  WESTWARD  7 1 

spared  him.  God's  loving  Providence  saved  him  for  His 
work,  I  doubt  not.  I  have  kneeled  down  and  thanked 
Him  for  His  goodness  in  sparing  this  servant  of  His ; 
and  I  am  much  cheered  and  strengthened  to  go  forward 
in  the  way  of  duty  that  He  shall  unfold.  Mr.  F.  has  no 
boots  on,  and  not  one  particle  of  baggage.  I  have  given 
him  a  linen  collar,  and  have  offered  to  advance  him  money, 
but  this  he  has.  Wells,  Fargo  &  Co.  have  given  him  a 
present,  as  they  call  it,  of  a  hundred  and  thirty-five  dol- 
lars. Mr.  F.  advises  me  to  push  on  now,  or  else  to  stay 
for  three  months.  He  thinks  the  risk  now  between  here 
and  Denver  quite  small.  The  railroad  authorities  and 
stage  agent  mean  to  take  us  on  Sunday  next  to  the 
end  of  the  road,  and  then  fill  five  stages  with  thirty  or 
more  well  armed  men  of  us,  and  so  push  on,  perhaps 
with  a  cavalry  escort  also.  The  driver  of  Mr.  F.'s  stage 
was  scalped  and  tomahawked  and  terribly  mutilated ;  and 
the  mail-bags  that  came  from  the  West  this  morning  are 
all  in  shreds.  The  letters  were  scattered  on  the  plains  by 
the  Indians.  Last  night  we  had  a  most  terrific  wind  and 
rain-storm  here.  It  blew  down  tents  and  buildings,  swept 
gravel  and  dust  into  all  the  rooms,  and  blew  much  rain 
into  some.  I  have  not  had  off  my  clothes,  and  have 
hardly  been  without  my  revolver,  since  we  have  been 
here.  With  Mr.  Godbe  is  a  Mormon  woman.  She  is 
not  very  beautiful.  He  is  a  bright,  intelligent,  affable  and 
easy  gentleman." 

"  North  Platte,  Noon,  Saturday,  June  8,  1867. 
"  We  have  this  morning  held  a  council  of  war.  The 
conclusions  are  these.  Mr.  Miller  puts  back  to  the  East. 
The  ladies  and  Mr.  Goddard  and  myself  press  on  to  Den- 
ver to-morrow  morning.  Matters  may  arise  between 
now  and  tomorrow  to  change  our  plans  ;  but  these  plans 


72  REMINISCENCES 

now  are  as  I  have  said.  Should  we  hear  rumors  that 
make  it  exceedingly  imprudent  for  us  to  push  on,  we  shall 
not  go.  The  railroad  cars  will  take  us  to-morrow,  however, 
forty  or  fifty  miles  on,  and  then  we  shall  be  near  Fort  Sedg- 
wick. At  Fort  Sedgwick  I  hope  to  find  General  Augur, 
and  I  think  we  shall  be  able  to  procure  an  escort.  Nelly 
and  Sarah  were  ready  to  go  back  if  I  said  the  word,  but 
I  could  not  say  it.  I  hope  through  God's  grace  I  have 
decided  as  He  would  have  me  do.  So  much  would  be 
lost  for  Him  and  for  the  church  were  I  to  put  back. 
Pray  for  me  that  I  may  rest  and  move  and  act  under  His 
guidance  and  protection.  I  send  you  a  paper  published 
here,  by  this  mail.  It  says  hard  things  about  the  coming 
Indian  War.  Much  is  true,  but  much  also  is  greatly  ex- 
aggerated. I  am  trying  to  do  what  is  prudent,  as  well  as 
what  is  right ;  and  all  I  wish  to  leave  in  our  loving 
Father's  hands. 

"  I  have  been  out  and  purchased  two  rifles  for  Mr.  God- 
dard  and  myself,  at  twenty-seven  dollars  each.  This 
afternoon  we  shall  go  out  and  practice  shooting  with  them. 
The  party  starting  out  to-morrow  will  consist  of  more 
than  twenty  cool,  strong,  well-armed  men,  besides  our- 
selves ;  most  of  them  Westerners  familiar  with  the  plains 
and  living  in  Denver.  If  we  were  not  to  go  now  with 
this  strong  party  we  might  not  have  as  good  a  chance  in 
months.  At  Denver,  if  there  be  trouble  between  Den- 
ver and  Salt  Lake,  as  I  have  no  doubt  there  is,  we  will 
remain  until  it  be  prudent  to  push  on.  Mr.  Miller  will 
stay  here  till  we  are  off,  for  fear  we  may  yet  deem  it  wise 
to  send  Nelly  and  Sarah  back. 

"  Now,  dear,  I  have  told,  and  do  tell  you  all,  absolutely 
all  the  worst.  You  know  that  out  of  duty  to  God  and 
His  church,  and  out  of  love  for  you  and  the  boy,  I  will 
be  careful  and  thoughtful,  and  not  rash.     But  I  cannot  de- 


THE  JOURNEY   WESTWARD  73 

cide  otherwise  than  to  go  on.  God  will  protect  us,  and 
escorts  will  be  with  us,  doubt  not !  Mr.  Fuller  said  that 
going  now  we  would  go  with  the  minimum  of  risk.  The 
Indians  are  inhumanly  cruel,  it  is  true,  but  it  is  also  true 
that  they  are  exceedingly  cowardly,  and  they  rarely  at- 
tack a  thoroughly  well-armed  party.  Now,  dear,  with 
the  tears  rolling  down  and  with  a  promise  to  write  you 
whenever  there  is  bad  news,  not  to  be  so  careful  to  send 
you  good  news  as  bad,  and  commending  ourselves  to  the 
protection  of  the  "  God  of  our  fathers,"  I  say  good-by 
for  a  little  while.  Give  my  love  to  all  dear  friends  in 
quiet  old  Morris.  How  I  do  now  appreciate  that  one 
word  quiet !  " 

"  North  Platte,  Saturday,  June  8,  1867. 
"  I  am  happy  to  state  to  you  that  Mr.  Miller  has  de- 
cided to  go  on  with  us.  I  have  bought  a  rifle  for  him, 
and  he  goes  on.  On  the  whole  I  am  very  glad ;  glad  for 
ourselves  that  we  can  keep  together  and  have  his  help ; 
and  glad  for  him,  as  I  think  he  would  have  been  unhappy 
and  Mary  would  have  been  unhappy,  had  he  returned. 
We  are  getting  ready  to  leave  here  in  the  cars  to-morrow 
morning.  It  will  be  a  strange  Whitsunday  for  us.  Nine- 
teen men,  all  well  armed,  go.  We  hear  no  bad  reports 
to-day.  Besides  us  nineteen  men,  there  are  also  sixteen 
soldiers  under  a  lieutenant,  going  with  us  as  far  as  Fort 
Sedgwick." 

"  Denver,  June  12, 1867. 
u  Kneel  down,  dear,  and  thank  Almighty  God  through 
the  loving  Saviour  for  His  mercy  and  goodness  to  you 
and  to  me  and  to  all  ours.  I  have  done  so,  with  a  full 
and  tenderly  touched  heart.  We  are  all  here,  safe  and 
sound  and  well,  and  in  good  spirits.     Only  all  are  tired 


74  REMINISCENCES 

and  sleepy ;  N.  most  so ;  I  least  so ;  Mr.  Goddard  with  a 
bad  cold  and  cough ;  S.  avowing  that  she  will  sleep  the 
first  month  after  her  arrival  in  Salt  Lake ;  Miller  philo- 
sophic ;  myself  dreadfully  sunburned,  as  I  rode  on  the  out- 
side of  the  stage  most  of  the  way,  day  and  night. 

"  We  left  North  Platte  at  10  a.  m.  on  Whitsunday.  At 
9  A.  m.  I  gathered  our  little  party  and  a  few  others  up  in 
the  room  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Reed  (Mr.  R.  is  the  superin- 
tendent of  the  Union  Pacific  Railroad)  ;  I  read  the  morn- 
ing service  entire,  except  the  lessons  and  the  command- 
ments, and  we  commended  ourselves  specially  to  the  pro- 
tection of  our  Heavenly  Father.  At  North  Platte  no  re- 
ligious services  of  any  kind  are  held  on  Sunday.  Men 
work  and  trade  and  buy  and  sell  just  as  usual,  and  gam- 
ble and  quarrel  more  than  usual.  It  must  be  one  of  the 
wickedest  places  on  the  face  of  the  earth.  I  should  gladly 
have  had  full  services  there  had  I  stayed  on  Sunday. 
Well,  starting  at  10  a  m.  we  rode  for  sixty  miles  westward 
on  the  first  passenger  train  that  had  gone  further  than 
North  Platte.  Then  getting  out,  we  crossed  the  Platte 
River  in  two  or  three  squads  on  a  flat-boat  that  was 
towed  by  wading  and  swimming  men,  helped  by  two 
men  working  oars. 

"  The  current  of  the  Platte  is  swift,  though  it  runs 
through  a  level  country,  and  the  waters  are  muddy,  mostly 
snow  water  from  the  mountains.  We  all  got  safely  across 
the  river  and  into  the  stages  (four  of  them)  by  about  5  p.  m. 
We  carried  about  twenty-five  rifles  (all  breech  loading,  and 
some  shooting  twenty  balls  without  re-loading),  thirty  re- 
volvers, and  nearly  four  thousand  rounds  of  ammunition. 
We  arrived  at  Julesburg,  about  forty  miles  distant,  at 
midnight,  having  had  nothing  to  eat  but  a  sandwich  each, 
since  breakfast.  At  J.  we  took  supper  and  pushed  on  till 
about  2  A.M.     I  rode  all  the  first  afternoon  and  night  and 


THE  JOURNEY  WESTWARD  75 

into  the  afternoon  of  Monday  on  the  outside  of  the  stage. 
We  passed  through  Fort  Sedgwick  about  3  a.  m.  on  Mon- 
day, and  I  hunted  up  the  officer  of  the  night.  From  him 
I  heard  that  Generals  Sherman  and  Augur  were  both 
there.  I  had  hoped  to  see  General  Augur  and  get  an 
escort  if  possible ;  but  at  so  early  an  hour  I  could  not  well 
rouse  the  general  up,  and  had  to  content  myself  with 
leaving  my  card  for  each.  A  mounted  man  on  a  fleet 
horse,  well  acquainted  with  the  Indians  and  their  ways, 
went  before  and  beside  us,  as  a  scout,  to  watch  the  ravines 
and  bluffs  and  secure  us  against  surprise.  In  the  after- 
noon of  Monday,  through  a  dangerous  part  of  the  way, 
two  scouts  accompanied  us.  It  was  a  strange  thing  to 
feel  that  we  were  riding  through  an  enemy's  country,  and 
that  only  the  sharp  eyes  of  yonder  easy  riding  scout 
and  the  constant  protection  of  Almighty  God  were  sav- 
ing us  from  being  surprised  at  almost  every  turn  by  In- 
dians, hundreds  of  whom,  doubtless,  were  just  beyond  the 
distant  bluffs,  less  than  ten  miles  off,  their  scouts,  of 
course,  constantly  watching  us.  I  never  before  experi- 
enced such  a  feeling.  It  would  have  made  you  smile 
grimly  to  see  Mr.  Goddard  with  me  on  the  stage  top 
each  of  us  carefully  holding  our  rifle,  and  me  with  a  car- 
bine pouch  slung  over  my  shoulders  carrying  fifty  balls. 
Let  me  say,  once  for  all,  we  have  come  over  "  the  plains  !  " 
On  them  are  no  trees  or  shrubs  or  bushes ;  you  can  see 
for  miles  and  miles  in  every  direction.  Here  and  there 
are  mounds  or  bluffs  and  gulches  and  ravines,  and  from 
these  the  Indians  make  their  attacks. 

"  Well,  thanks  be  to  God,  the  only  Indians  we  saw 
were  two  or  three  squads  on  their  ponies  riding  after  us, 
but  on  the  other  side  of  the  river.  Fortunately  the 
Platte  is  now  so  swollen  that  they  could  not  easily  cross 
after  us.     We  saw  where  the  driver  was  killed,  and  where 


76  REMINISCENCES 

Mr.  Fuller  escaped ;  and  where  horses  and  a  passenger 
had  been  killed,  etc.,  etc.  Doubtless  the  Indians  watched 
us  all  along,  but  they  knew  we  were  fully  armed  and 
would  not  attack  us.  We  arrived  here  at  6:30  a.  m.,  to- 
day (Wednesday),  having  ridden  day  and  night,  much  to 
N.'s  fatigue ;  and  having  eaten  at  very  irregular  and  long 
intervals,  much  to  poor  S.'s  intense  disgust. 

"  We  saw  the  Rocky  Mountains  in  the  very  early 
morning,  a  hundred  and  fifty  miles  distant.  A  most 
majestic  sight  they  were,  seeming  like  silvery  clouds  of 
sharpest  outline  resting  along  the  horizon.  I  see  them 
now  from  my  window,  though  I  cannot  just  here  have  a 
sight  of  the  two  highest  points,  Long's  Peak  and  Pike's 
Peak.  I  am  fifteen  miles  from  the  base  of  the  first  range. 
The  first  range  is  of  dark,  rough,  picturesque  piles,  not 
unlike  the  Catskill  range,  only  greatly  higher,  and  not 
wooded.  Lying  back  of  this  first  range  is  the  Snowy 
range,  here  and  there  hidden  behind  the  first,  here  and 
there  rising  in  cliffs  and  points  and  bluffs,  far  above  the 
first.  This  Snowy  range  is  now  entirely  covered  with 
snow  (including  of  course  Long's  and  Pike's  Peak). 
This  morning  the  Snowy  range  looks  like  whitest, 
thickest,  clearest-cut  clouds,  resting  all  along  the  horizon, 
save  where  they  are  shut  out  by  the  frowning  first  range. 
Each  Snowy  peak,  white  and  glistening,  has  a  few  dark 
shades  over  it,  owing  to  wooded  ravines  and  shadows 
cast.  Did  you  ever  look  at  the  moon  through  a  tele- 
scope ?  I  think  the  Snowy  range  looks  to  me  this  morn- 
ing most  like  that,  silvery,  clear,  with  dark  spots  and 
seeming  hollows.  From  Denver  we  can  see  two  hundred 
miles  of  the  north  and  south  stretch  of  these  magnificent 
ranges.     Isn't  it  wonderful  ? 

"  Your  letter  telling  me  of  the  dear  Morris  home  and 
enclosing  the  pansy  is   received.     God  bless   my  dear 


THE  JOURNEY  WESTWARD  77 

Morris  parish !  God  bless  the  old  house  and  yard  and 
church  where  we  were  married,  and  where  we  lived,  and 
where  baby  was  born  and  baptized  !  God  bless  Mr.  Ruli- 
son,  my  successor  at  Morris  (now  the  assistant  bishop  of 
Central  Pennsylvania).  Please  tell  the  people  how  happy 
I  am  that  they  move  so  vigorously  and  lovingly  and  that 
they  do  all  they  can  to  help  him." 

"  Denver,  June  14,  1867. 
"  Last  evening,  with  Bishop  Randall  and  Mr.  Hitch- 
ings  (the  rector  at  Denver),  I  attended  a  Mite  Society. 
The  rest  were  invited  but  declined.  There  were  fifty  or 
more  present,  I  think,  and  their  conversation,  so  far  as  I 
noted,  was  unusually  sensible  and  intelligent.  There  was 
a  freedom  from  '  airs/  and  a  directness  of  manner  among 
them  that  was  marked.  And  they  are  very  little  im- 
pressed by  dignitaries.  We  two  bishops  attracted  very 
little  attention.  At  least  I  did,  very  little.  All  were 
civil,  courteous  and  polite.  But  there  was  a  self-respect 
which  allowed  none  of  them  to  attempt  any  flattery  or 
fulsome  eulogy.  I  think  you  would  be  struck  as  I  was, 
by  this  coupling  of  true  civility  with  an  entire  freedom 
from  '  toadying  '  of  any  kind,  and  with  the  frankest  and 
loftiest  self-respect.  Some  very  pretty  young  ladies  were 
present,  and  many  young  gentlemen,  but  most  of  the 
assembly  consisted  of  young  married  couples.  It 
seemed  to  me  that  Bishop  Randall  had  to  be  introduced 
to  as  many  as  I.  This,  doubtless,  is  owing  to  his  being 
away  a  good  deal.  Ah,  dear,  you  and  I  must  live 
among  our  own  people  and  identify  ourselves  with  them, 
as  soon  as  we  can,  no  matter  how  rough  they  are  or  how 
many  comforts  we  must  forego.  I  feel  already  that  I  shall 
spend  but  little  time  at  the  East  next  winter;  only 
enough  to  come  to  bring  you  on.     It  will  be  best,  and 


78  REMINISCENCES 

right,  and  is  needed  and  required  by  duty,  that  I  stay  as 
much  and  as  long  as  possible  in  our  own  field. 

"  How  long  we  are  to  stay  here  I  don't  know.  Under 
God's  Providence  it  depends,  first,  on  the  Indians ; 
second,  on  Wells,  Fargo  &  Co.  The  Indians  have  been 
stealing  a  hundred  horses  and  murdering  a  dozen  men 
between  here  and  Salt  Lake.  At  present  Wells,  Fargo 
&  Co.  will  not  send  stages.  Meantime  we  bide  here, 
paying,  I'm  afraid,  at  this  hotel  (The  Tremont)  four 
dollars  a  day  board  for  each  one  of  us.  We  are  in  God's 
hands,  and  striving  to  be  prudent  we  leave  our  future  in 
His  hands.  Every  day  I  report  at  the  stage  office  for 
facts  and  news,  whereupon  to  form  plans.  N.  and  S.  had 
thirty-two  pieces  washed,  costing  them  six  dollars,  I 
seven  pieces,  which  cost  me  a  dollar  fifty." 

"  Denver,  Sunday,  June  16,  i86y. 

"  In  St.  John's  Church  this  morning  Rev.  Mr.  Kehler 
took  the  service  to  the  lessons.  Mr.  Hitchings  read  the 
lessons,  Bishop  Randall,  in  his  cassock  (his  robes  have 
not  come  yet  and  some  of  the  congregation  thought  his 
cassock  was  a  new  device  of  ritualism  that  he  had 
brought  back  from  the  East)  read  the  ante-communion 
service,  Mr.  Goddard,  the  epistle,  Mr.  Miller,  the  prayers, 
and  I  preached  my  Trinity  sermon  from  '  Hold  fast  the 
form  of  sound  words,'  which  I  think  I  wrote  for  Morris 
in  1863.  Mr.  Miller  also,  in  behalf  of  eight  or  ten  of  us 
present,  read  the  Thanksgiving  for  "  Deliverance  from  our 
Enemies,"  in  consideration  of  our  safe  return  from  the 
Platte. 

"  Yesterday,  a  coach  arrived  here  from  Salt  Lake, 
coming  through  with  perfect  safety.  On  it  was  Mr.  J.  J. 
Tracy,  agent  of  Wells,  Fargo  &  Co.,  and  superintendent 
of   the   stage   line,  a   churchman.     We  have  not  seen 


THE  JOURNEY  WESTWARD  79 

Mr.  T.,  but  we  are  sure  he  has  come  through,  because  at 
our  hotel  this  morning  was  left  a  letter  from  George 
(Rev.  G.  W.  Foote),  for  N.,  marked  '  Politeness  of  J.  J. 
Tracy,'  and  dated  within,  June  7.  He  was  worrying 
somewhat  about  us,  and  hoping  that  we  were  staying 
back  at  Omaha. 

"  Mr.  Frank  Palmer,  the  Denver  partner  of  Mr.  Hussey, 
has  called  on  N.,  and  she  finds  in  him  an  old  Herkimer 
(N.  Y.)  acquaintance.  At  least  she  knows  his  family  at 
H.  very  well,  and  his  wife,  who  was  a  Miss  Maggie  Gray. 
When  P.  assured  Messrs.  Miller  and  Goddard  that  he  was 
married  fifteen  months  ago,  left  his  wife  in  less  than  two 
weeks,  and  has  not  seen  her  since,  they  took  heart  and  con- 
cluded that  they  were  not  the  most  ill-used  men  on  earth. 
Mr.  P.  has  now  perfected  arrangements  for  her  to  come 
on,  and  she  is  to  leave  Herkimer  for  Denver  (D.  V.)  to- 
morrow. P.  has  been  baptized  by  Mr.  Hitchings  and 
expects  to  be  confirmed  with  the  next  class. 

"  Bishop  Randall  is  afraid  that  the  Indian  troubles,  and 
the  exaggerated  stories  about  them,  will  keep  back  his 
clergymen  (Whitehead,  now  bishop  of  Pittsburgh,  Crow, 
and  Winslow),  who  are  coming  from  the  East.  I  have 
made  diligent  inquiry  since  I  came  here  and  I  think  it  is 
now  perfectly  safe  for  travelers  in  coaches,  from  North 
Platte  here.  Three  coaches  come  every  other  day, 
and  the  Indians  do  not  and  dare  not  attack  them.  If 
you  have  opportunity,  please  spread  this  news  on  my 
authority.  It  would  be  a  great  pity  if  Bishop  Randall's 
missionaries  should  not  come  on.  He  needs  them  now. 
You  know  how  we  laughed  at  that  part  of  the  bishop's 
report  speaking  of  his  'army  of  one,  and  likely  to  be  two, 
provided  the  first  one  does  not  get  away  before  we  get 
back.'  Well,  the  first  one  did  get  away,  as  Bishop  R. 
laughingly  said  to  me  last  night.     Mr.  Fuller  left  Ne- 


80  REMINISCENCES 

vada,  Colorado,  and  was  on  his  way  East  before  Bishop 
R.  got  to  Nevada  with  Mr.  Byrne,  who  succeeds  Mr. 
Fuller. 

"  The  Spirit  of  Missions  for  June  is  before  me.  There 
is  a  sentence  in  the  editorial  very  touching  to  me.  Look 
it  out.  This  is  it :  'His  was  willingness  to  labor 
patiently  and  quietly  for  results.'  Quietness, — it's  a  dear, 
dear  word  to  me.  Always  associated  now  with  you,  dear, 
and  with  Morris,  and  with  heaven.  God  knoweth  how 
gladly  I  would  lay  down  all  the  honors  of  my  position 
and  go  back  to  my  loved  quietness,  my  blessed  obscu- 
rity. But  God  knoweth,  too,  that  I  mean  to  try  to  do 
what  He  bids,  with  His  help  and  through  the  Saviour, 
never  ceasing  to  look  forward  to  the  quietness  coming 
hereafter." 

«  Denver,  June  18,  i86j. 
"  Well,  here  we  are  yet,  and  by  what  Mr.  Tracy  told 
us  yesterday  here  we  are  to  remain  for  a  week  yet.  This 
morning  Wells,  Fargo  &  Co.  have  recommenced  sending 
out  daily  stages  with  passengers  to  Salt  Lake,  and  our 
turn  would  come  to  go  to-morrow.  Mr.  Tracy,  however, 
while  saying  that  for  four  or  five  resolute  well-armed 
men  the  passage  would  be  comparatively  safe,  strongly 
advises  me  to  wait  with  our  ladies  for  a  week  at  the  least. 
Mr.  T.  is  a  quiet,  stern,  iron-gray,  shoulder-bent  man, 
with  the  keenest  of  eyes,  the  quietest  of  ways,  the  deepest 
of  voices.  He  says  he  was  present  at  George's  first  serv- 
ice (in  Salt  Lake).  He  expected  there  would  be  about 
twenty  present,  there  were  one  hundred  and  fifty.  The 
second  and  third  Sundays  the  attendance  was  thin,  the 
weather  being  stormy,  but  nowadays  the  congregation  is 
good  and  is  increasing.  '  I  assure  you,'  he  says,  '  there 
will  be  no  difficulty  in  Mr.  Foote's  building  up  a  vigorous 


THE  JOURNEY   WESTWARD  8 1 

parish  at  once.'  I  told  you  about  our  meeting  Mr. 
Godbe,  a  Mormon,  at  North  Platte.  Mr.  T.  assures  us 
that  Mr.  G.  has  '  lots  of  wives.' 

"  Wasn't  it  wicked  in  him  (Mr.  G.)  to  say  so  politely 
to  N.  '  Mrs.  Godbe  will  be  most  happy  to  see  you  when 
you  reach  Salt  Lake  City '  ?  Mr.  T.,  who  has  spent 
much  time  in  Salt  Lake  City,  says  that  he  always  accepts 
an  invitation  to  visit  a  Mormon,  but  never  calls  without 
an  invitation.  As  he  was  riding  out  lately  with  Mr.  Jen- 
nings, a  prominent  and  wealthy  Mormon  merchant,  Mr. 
J.  invited  him  to  stop  at  his  house  and  take  a  glass  of 
wine.  He  accepted,  and  within  met  Mrs.  Jennings  No.  I 
(Mr.  J.  has  two  wives).  A  few  days  after  he  was  invited 
to  dine  at  Mr.  J.'s  and  accepted.  When  the  party  was 
assembled  in  the  dining-room,  he  found  it  to  consist  of 
Brigham  Young,  the  twelve  apostles,  and  other  digna- 
taries ;  a  splendid  dinner  was  furnished.  As  they  sat 
down  Mr.  J.  requested  Mr.  Young  to  ask  a  blessing ; 
Mr.  Young,  however,  said  he  preferred  to  have  the  covers 
removed  first.  So  they  were  removed.  '  Perhaps,' 
added  Mr.  Tracy  with  a  twinkle,  '  that  the  president 
might  see  and  know  what  there  was  to  be  thankful  for.' 
But  no  ladies  were  at  the  table.  Soon  the  door  opened 
and  Mrs.  Jennings  No.  I  came  in.  As  he  had  previously 
met  her,  Mr.  T.,  of  course,  got  himself  ready  to  greet  her, 
but  much  to  his  surprise  she  did  not  notice  him  or  any 
one  else,  and  no  one  noticed  her.  Moreover,  she  was 
very  plainly  dressed.  She  went  to  Mr.  J.'s  right  hand 
and  received  her  orders  from  him  about  the  matters  of 
the  table,  and  in  turn  gave  orders  to  Mrs.  J.  No.  2,  who 
now  came  in.  These  two  women,  with  some  subordi- 
nates, then  waited  on  the  guests.  You  would  have  sup- 
posed them  to  be  merely  the  upper  servants  of  the  house. 
That  evening  Mr.  Tracy  went  to  the  theatre,  and  in  the 


82  REMINISCENCES 

box  next  him  were  Mr.  J.  and  his  two  wives.  Mr.  J.  in- 
vited him  to  occupy  a  seat  in  his  box,  and  there  was  en- 
tertained most  politely  by  the  two  Mrs.  J.'s,  dressed 
most  elegantly  in  silks  and  demeaning  themselves  as 
ladies.     Strange,  isn't  it ! 

"  This  morning  at  breakfast  we  had  to  drink  molasses 
in  our  coffee.  Mr.  Goddard,  who  never  takes  '  sweeten- 
ing,' crowed  and  chuckled  over  the  rest  of  us.  Sugar  is 
a  dollar  a  pound,  and  little  or  none  of  it  can  be  had  any- 
way until  Indians  allow  some  wagon  trains  from  the  East 
to  come  in  to  supply  us." 

«  Denver,  June  ip,  i86y. 
"  I  have  this  moment  finished  writing,  signing,  and 
sealing  my  will  (I  used  my  sleeve  button  for  a  seal),  and 
Messrs.  Hitchings,  Miller  and  Goddard  have  signed  it. 
Please  read  it  and  afterwards  ask  Mr.  A.  G.  Moore  to  be 
kind  enough  to  put  it  with  the  rest  of  my  private  papers 
in  his  bank.  Mr.  Goddard  is  now  making  his  will,  and 
Mr.  Miller  will  make  his  also,  unless  he  find  satisfactorily 
that  by  the  law  of  New  York  State  his  money  would  go 
to  Mary  in  case  of  his  death.  We  are  doing  all  this,  not 
because  we  apprehend  death  and  destruction  in  our 
westward  course,  but  because  we  think  it  no  more  than 
prudent  and  proper  to  do  as  we  have  done.  I,  especially, 
feel  that  it  was  incumbent  on  me  to  do  as  I  have  done,  in 
view  of  the  fact  that  I  hold  moneys  in  trust  for  the 
church.  Mr.  Jones,  the  agent  here  of  Wells,  Fargo  &  Co., 
says  that  Mr.  Tracy  left  instructions  for  us  to  be  sent 
through  with  special  care  by  the  stage  going  out  next 
Monday  morning." 

"  Denver  June  22,  1867. 
"  It  is  just  one  month  ago  to-day  since  you  and  I  set 
forth  from  New  York  City,  and  one  month  ago  to-mor- 


THE  JOURNEY  WESTWARD  83 

row  since  we  parted  at  Albany.  It  has  been  a  long 
month  and  a  strange  month  to  me.  Yesterday  four  car- 
riage loads  from  here,  including  the  two  bishops  and  the 
three  parsons,  went  to  the  mountain  on  a  fishing  excur- 
sion. We  were  more  specially  the  invited  guests  of  Mr. 
Palmer.  We  got  off  about  5  a.  m.,  and  the  ride  up  was 
delightful.  In  our  carriage  were  N.  and  S.,  Mr.  Palmer, 
a  Mr.  Fisher,  a  Mr.  Clayton,  and  myself.  We  were  in 
Bishop  Randall's  carriage,  before  which  the  gentlemen 
had  placed  a  livery  team.  The  prairies  were  covered 
with  a  profusion  of  flowers,  red,  purple,  yellow,  white,  and 
dark  and  light  blue ;  most  beautiful  flowers,  too,  bearing 
the  minutest  inspection.  We  rode  fifteen  miles  to  Bear 
Creek,  on  which  we  camped,  and  along  which  we  were  to 
fish.  I  took  a  pole  and  a  line  and  wandered  two  miles 
up  the  canon  (as  the  ravine  through  which  a  stream  flows, 
or  at  some  time  has  flowed,  is  called — pronounced  can- 
yon). The  hillsides  were  jagged,  rocky,  precipitous,  un- 
wooded,  except  here  and  there  by  a  stunted  pine,  and  by 
bushes  of  willow  and  alder  along  the  peak  side.  The 
creek  was  high  and  the  water  rushed,  roared  and  foamed, 
as  the  great  torrent  tumbled  down  in  its  flow.  It  was  too 
turbid  and  too  rapid  for  good  fishing.  I,  however, 
caught  three  trout,  Mr.  Hitchings  five,  Mr.  Fisher  twelve, 
and  Mr.  Palmer  two.  I  enjoyed  my  tramping  hugely, 
and  also  the  views  I  had.  Yet  we  really  saw  only  the 
toes,  as  it  were,  of  the  foot-hills  of  the  Rocky  Mountains. 
Some  time  after  dinner,  jumping  was  introduced,  and 
taking  off  my  coat  I  beat  them  all  at  it,  Mr.  Palmer 
coming  in  second  best." 

Mr.  Goddard  wrote  to  Mrs.  Tuttle  afterwards  as  follows : 
"  While  on  our  delightful  picnic  at  Bear  Creek,  the  gen- 
tlemen of  the  party  amused  themselves  a  while  with 
jumping.     The  Colorado  people  jumped  pretty  well,  but 


84  REMINISCENCES 

the  bishop  took  the  palm  by  several  inches  against  all 
competitors.  A  captain  of  the  United  States  army  was 
with  us,  and  as  we  were  riding  home  got  quite  enthusi- 
astic, exclaiming  after  speaking  of  the  bishop's  other  excel- 
lences :  '  Why,  what  a  bishop  !  Let  him  jump  like  that 
a  little  and  he'll  take  those  Montana  men  into  the  church 
at  every  jump.  He'll  only  need  to  lift  up  his  hand  to 
originate  a  new  Crusade.'  " 

"  Denver,  June  2^.y  1867. 

"  Well !  here  we  are  yet.  I  rose  at  five  and  carefully 
packed  everything  and  saw  the  others  all  up.  Just  as  we 
were  going  to  sit  down  to  breakfast  a  black  man  came  with 
a  note  from  Mr.  Jones,  enclosing  three  telegrams  that  he 
had  received  from  the  division  agents  along  the  route  to 
Salt  Lake.  I  am  thankful  to  say  that  these  telegrams 
said  nothing  at  all  about  Indians.  They  bade  Mr.  Jones 
not  send  any  more  passengers  through  for  three  days,  be- 
cause streams  were  high  and  two  bridges  at  least  had 
been  swept  away.  They  asked  him  to  send  on  first  a 
skiff  fitted  with  rowlocks,  that  preparations  may  be  made 
to  row  passengers  across  streams  where  bridges  are  gone. 

"  To-day  being  St.  John's  Day,  the  Masonic  Fraternity 
have  a  procession,  oration,  etc.  Bishop  Randall  and 
Messrs.  Hitchings  and  Goddard  are  Masons.  The  bishop 
is  to  be  the  orator.  Since  we  must  stay,  we  are  all  glad 
to  be  here  to  attend.  Mr.  G.  is  quite  elated  and  has 
asked  N.  to  dine  with  him  at  the  grand  Masonic  dinner 
at  6  p.  m.  Denver  to-day  is  quite  full  of  Indians — friendly 
ones,  of  course;  three  or  four  hundred  of  them,  men, 
women  and  children,  trading  skins,  etc.  The  papooses, 
carried  in  sheaths  on  the  backs  of  the  squaws,  are  the 
funniest  little  fellows  alive, — bright-eyed,  stoical,  never  cry- 
ing, always  bobbing  their  heads  about  in  observation." 


THE  JOURNEY   WESTWARD  85 

"  Denver,  Tuesday,  June  25,  1867. 
"  Mr.  Jones  hopes  he  will  be  able  to  send  us  on  to- 
morrow, though  he  tells  me  that  another  bridge  over  the 
Boulder  went  yesterday.  The  skiff  for  the  '  Medicine 
Bow '  Creek  started  off  this  morning.  Mr.  Hitchings 
and  I  have  just  been  out  to  see  General  Hancock,  but  we 
did  not  find  him  in.  He  arrived  at  Denver  to-day  and  is 
encamped  on  the  Platte,  about  three  miles  from  here. 
The  Masonic  celebration  went  off  nicely  yesterday.  The 
address  of  '  Sir  Knight  Rt.  Rev.  Bishop  Randall,'  so  he 
was  announced,  was  good, — extempore,  rather  long ;  and 
the  poem  by  a  Mr.  Carpenter,  N.  liked  much." 


"  Salt  Lake  City,  July  j,  186 y. 
"  Thank  God !  We  are  here,  safe  and  well.  We 
arrived  at  7  p.  m.  yesterday,  dirty  and  tired,  but  cheerful 
and  well.  We  have  just  had  dinner  and  now  Mr.  G.  and 
I,  in  room  No.  1  of  the  '  Revere  House,'  are  writing  to 
our  wives.  We  left  Denver  7  a.  m.,  Wednesday,  June 
26th,  in  a  stage,  which  we  had  quite  to  ourselves.  We 
rode  day  and  night  until  Friday  noon,  having  for  more 
than  a  hundred  and  fifty  miles  through  the  hostile  country 
an  escort  of  three  cavalrymen.  It  seemed  very  strange 
to  look  out  of  the  coach  on  moonlight  nights  and  see 
the  horses  and  armed  riders  galloping  by  our  side.  In 
less  dangerous  countries  our  escort  consisted  of  only  one 
rifle-armed  man  sitting  beside  the  driver.  Every  night 
at  dusk  I  felt  very  nervous,  for  dusk  and  daybreak  are  the 
favorite  times  to  attack.  But  thanks  to  our  merciful  and 
loving  heavenly  Father  we  have  been  watched  over  through- 
out, and  have  not  seen  a  hostile  Indian  from  Denver  here. 
N.  and  S.  have  stood  the  ride  well,  S.  sleeping  much,  N. 
very  little.     The  latter  was  very  nervous  about  Indians, 


86  REMINISCENCES 

though  she  tried  to  conceal  it.  Her  fears,  sharp  at  night- 
fall, would  keep  her  from  getting  the  little  sleep  that  the 
tumbling  and  rolling  coach  might  perhaps  in  peaceful 
times  have  granted  her.  At  North  Fork,  two  hundred 
and  thirty-six  miles  west  of  Denver,  where  we  arrived 
Friday  noon,  we  had  to  stop  on  account  of  the  ferry  being 
out  of  order  from  high  water.  We  stayed  over  night. 
As  there  was  only  one  house  in  the  place,  and  that  a 
board  shanty  occupied  by  the  station-keeper  and  his 
wife,  N.  and  S.  slept  in  a  stage  that  was  fitted  up  for 
them,  we  three  men  sleeping  on  the  ground,  rolled  in  our 
blankets.  Mr.  G.  didn't  expect  to  sleep,  but  after  all,  did 
sleep  very  well.  He  confessed  next  morning  that  he  had 
slept  and  that  he  felt  much  refreshed.  By  seven  in  the 
morning  we  were  ferried  over  on  a  flat-boat,  every  bit  of 
which  had  been  sawed  out  by  hand  in  a  woody  canon 
forty  miles  off;  and  which,  apparently  worth  twenty-five 
dollars,  had  cost  the  company  a  thousand  dollars.  Two 
ropes  are  stretched  across  the  stream,  and  by  pullies  and 
by  inclining  the  boat's  side  to  the  current,  the  movement 
of  the  water  propels  the  boat  across.  Getting  into  the 
stage  on  the  other  side  we  entered  on  a  route  unknown 
to  the  driver.  The  old  station  had  been  washed  away 
and  the  new  one  was  placed  farther  up  the  Platte. 
Bumping  and  jouncing,  and  on  no  road  whatever,  we 
went  over  the  plains,  covered  with  bunches  of  grass  and 
sage  brush.  Every  now  and  then  we  had  to  get  out,  in 
order  that  a  pick  and  shovel  might  be  used  to  help  us 
over  little  ravines.  At  one  spot  in  crossing  a  little  stream 
we  found  a  formidable  obstacle  in  the  quicksand.  The 
horses  plunged  into  it  and  the  first  one  sank  to  his  back. 
After  great  difficulty  we  crossed  it  thus.  There  were 
two  stages ;  all  the  men  of  the  first  stage,  with  us  three, 
were  ferried  over  on  the  back  of  a  horse ;  then  the  teams 


THE  JOURNEY  WESTWARD  87 

were  doubled  for  each  stage.  Thus  by  yelling,  and  whip- 
ping, the  coaches,  the  latter  one  containing  N.  and  S., 
were  dragged  through.  That  morning  we  consumed  six 
hours  in  traveling  fourteen  miles.  Saturday  night  we 
reached  Sulphur  Springs  and  were  told  we  could  not  go 
on  till  next  morning  for  want  of  horses.  Accordingly, 
N.  and  S.  slept  on  their  blankets  on  the  floor  of  the  sta- 
tion, and  we  three  men  made  a  bed  for  ourselves  in  the 
coach  out  in  the  yard. 

Sunday,  at  7  a.  m.,  we  started  on.  I  read  the  church 
service  for  the  day  as  well  as  the  rolling  stage  would  al- 
low me,  and  I  could  not  keep  back  the  tears  for  thought 
of  quieter  Sundays.  I  read  aloud,  also, '  Jerusalem  the 
Golden,'  and  Dr.  Dix's  '  Hours,'  which  book  Mr.  G.  had 
with  him.  From  Sulphur  Springs  we  came  very  rapidly. 
In  twelve  hours  we  made  seventy-five  miles  ;  I  remember 
one  drive  of  thirty-seven  miles  which  took  us  four  hours 
and  forty  minutes.  On  that  drive  we  had  California 
horses,  bronchos,  I  think  they  call  them,  wild  and  fleet. 
The  driver  would  have  to  mount  the  box  and  get  his 
reins  in  hand  before  the  attendant  could  leave  their 
heads.  When  these  did  leave,  the  horses  would  leap  for- 
ward like  wild  animals,  taking  us  on  for  miles  whirling, 
bounding,  and  catching  for  support  at  whatever  part  of 
the  coach  we  could.  Monday  afternoon  we  reached  Fort 
Bridger.  Up  to  this,  though  for  three  hundred  miles  we 
had  been  coming  through  the  mountains,  the  face  of  the 
country  was  of  the  forlornest  kind.  Alkali  plains,  desert, 
sandy,  white  with  soda  ash  ;  red  crumbling  rocks  on  the 
right  and  left ;  hillsides  and  defiles  covered  with  only  sage 
brush, — it  is  very,  very  forlorn.  However,  snow  here 
and  there  to  be  seen  was  a  relief,  and  I  must  not  forget 
to  record  that  constantly  we  saw  flowers,  white,  red,  pink, 
blue,  that  for  delicacy  and  color  would  compare  favorably 


88  REMINISCENCES 

with  any  of  your  exotics.  I  enclose  one,  of  a  number  that 
Mr.  Miller  got  out  of  the  coach  on  purpose  to  pluck,  as 
we  came  through  Bridger  Pass  which  is  the  pass  over  the 
summit  of  the  Rocky  Mountain  range. 

"  When  we  reached  Fort  Bridger,  however,  which  is 
about  a  hundred  and  twenty  miles  from  Salt  Lake,  we 
began  to  see  green  valleys  and  clearly  flowing  streams 
with  green  banks,  and  were  cheered  by  the  change.  At 
Fort  Bridger  were  sixty  or  seventy  wigwams  of  Indians. 
These  were  the  Shoshones  or  Snakes,  a  friendly  tribe. 
N.  and  S.  talked  with  some  of  them  while  we  were  stop- 
ping for  supper,  and  I  went  out  with  two  bare-legged  boys 
of  them,  who  were  practicing  arrow  shooting  near  by. 
While  waiting  for  supper  I  heard  my  name  called  by 
somebody.  I  started  up  and  a  gray-whiskered  man  of 
pleasant  speech  introduced  himself  to  me  as  Mr.  Carter. 
He  said  he  knew  I  was  coming,  for  he  had  been  in  Salt 
Lake  the  week  before,  and  had  seen  and  heard  Mr.  Foote. 
I  introduced  him  to  the  ladies,  and  they  walked  over  with 
him  to  his  store  and  house.  I  found  he  was  Judge  Car- 
ter (the  richest  man  in  Utah  outside  of  this  city,  George 
says).  At  his  house  he  made  me  take  tea  with  him.  He 
has  a  wife  and  two  children  there,  and  two  daughters  at 
Terre  Haute,  Indiana,  in  St.  Agnes'  Hall.  At  the  table 
were  three  married  ladies  ;  and  on  my  asking  whether  at 
Fort  Bridger  they  had  Sunday  services,  they  said, '  No.' 
Mrs.  C.  said,'  I  have  been  here  six  years,  and  in  that  time 
have  heard  but  two  sermons.'  The  judge  said,  '  I  marry 
and  bury  ;  using  the  Prayer-Book  service  for  burying.'  I 
promised  them  that  if  I  ever  could  in  the  future  I  would 
send  them  a  missionary.  If  I  can't  do  better  I  will  go  up 
myself  and  spend  a  week  or  two  prospecting  there,  if  the 
Lord  please  to  bring  me  safe  back  from  Montana.  In 
Judge  C.'s  parlor  were  a  piano,  engravings,  etc.     There  is 


THE  JOURNEY   WESTWARD  89 

a  government    fort  with   garrison  there,  Colonel  Mills, 
whom  I  met,  being  in  command. 

"  Tuesday,  about  noon,  an  ambulance  met  us  and  as  it 
stopped  the  question  came, '  Is  Bishop  Tuttle  aboard  ? '  I 
leaped  out  and  found  Major  and  Mrs.  McClintock  of  Fort 
Douglas,  which  is  near  Salt  Lake  City,  and  General  and 
Mrs.  Chetlain,  of  the  city  itself.  They  said  Mr.  Foote  was 
expecting  us,  and  that  they  meant  to  return  by  Sunday. 
We  now  struck  Mormon  settlements.  One  Mormon 
woman  rode  with  us  several  miles.  I  am  quite  sure  she  was 
one  of  the  two  wives  belonging  to  the  man  at  whose  house 
we  stopped  to  let  her  get  out ;  because  when  we  stopped, 
though  a  woman  was  in  the  door  of  one  wing,  our  fellow 
passenger  did  not  go  in  there,  but  went  to  the  door  of 
the  other  wing,  which  was  opened  for  her.  Nearly  all  the 
houses  of  the  settlements  are  built  of  sun  dried  brick, 
called  adobe.  This  is  nothing  more  or  less  than  hard 
dry  mud.  We  saw  a  few  buildings  of  stone.  The  last 
twenty-five  miles  of  the  route  here  is  the  grandest  and 
strangest.  We  came  up  and  over  and  down  the  Wasatch 
range,  whose  tops  are  nearly  always  covered  with  snow, 
through  the  deepest  gorges,  down  the  narrowest  ravines, 
by  the  side  of  the  maddest  mountain  torrents.  Hun- 
dreds of  teams  met  us,  going  up  after  wood.  Alas  !  all 
the  mountains  here  are  well-nigh  treeless,  though  the 
ravines  of  the  last  thirty  miles  are  green  and  fresh  from 
bushes  and  underwood.  Wood  for  fuel  costs  twelve  dol- 
lars a  cord  and  has  to  be  hauled  twenty  or  thirty  miles. 
Coal  of  fair  quality,  and  moderate  in  quantity,  is  found 
forty  miles  off.  On  the  Wasatch,  Miller  got  out  and  made 
a  snowball  and  brought  it  to  us  to  feel  of  in  the  hot  July 
day.  I  rode  for  the  last  thirty  miles  on  the  outside, 
through  an  abominable  dust-storm.  A  stranger  could  not 
have  told  our  faces  from  those  of  dusky  Indians.     Our 


90  REMINISCENCES 

first  view  of  the  Salt  Lake  basin  was  inferior,  because  we 
saw  it  through  clouds  of  dust.  We  saw  the  basin,  the 
River  Jordan,  the  great  Salt  Lake,  and  the  city,  from  the 
mountainside,  an  hour  before  we  reached  the  basin. 
The  Great  Salt  Lake,  not  as  I  supposed,  is  fully  seventeen 
miles  distant  from  the  city.  Distances  look  short,  how- 
ever, in  this  atmosphere.  As  Mr.  G.  and  I  sit  writing  at  our 
open  window  I  look  out  upon  the  snow-covered  Oquirrh 
Mountains,  which  I  have  guessed  to  be  fifteen  miles  dis- 
tant, but  which,  instead,  I  am  assured,  are  fifty  miles. 

"  At  last  we  got  to  the  city.  Driving  to  the  office  we 
found  Mr.  Haskins  there.  George  was  not  there,  how- 
ever, not  expecting  the  stage  to  be  in  so  soon.  Mr.  H. 
was  quite  taken  aback  at  sight  of  my  cartridge  pouch  in 
front,  my  pistol  behind,  my  trousers  in  my  boots,  and  my 
dark  features.  He  declares  that  he  thought  the  driver 
had  a  brother  of  the  reins  and  whip  beside  him,  and  did 
not  recognize  me  at  all.  Leaving  our  baggage  there,  we 
all  went  in  the  stage  up  to  G.'s  house.  Then  we  men  left 
the  ladies  there  and  came  here.  First,  we  went  to  Claw- 
son's  bath  rooms  for  a  delicious  bathe,  which  cost  us 
seventy-five  cents  each.  Then  we  came  here  to  the 
Revere  House  to  tea.  Welcome  was  the  sight  of  our 
meal,  and  Miller's  mouth  watered  when  a  full  pint  of 
luscious  strawberries  was  placed  in  front  of  each  of  us.  O 
how  good  were  the  new  potatoes,  and  green  peas,  and 
string  beans,  and  fresh  turnips  we  had  for  dinner  to-day. 
After  tea  we  all  went  up  to  George's  and  got  our  letters. 
I  found  four  or  five  from  you,  and  have  received  another 
this  morning.  Now  I  must  stop,  as  we  are  all  summoned 
to  go  out  to  the  '  Church  Association'  (a  quasi  Church 
Mite  Society),  which  meets  this  evening." 

So  at  last  I  had  reached  my  field.  We  left  Omaha 
June   3d,  and  reached  Salt  Lake  July  2d.     We  were  one 


THE  JOURNEY  WESTWARD  91 

month  en  route,  because  of  the  Indian  troubles,  on  a 
course  traversed  by  stages  generally  in  not  more  than  eight 
or  nine  days. 

My  experiences  in  stage-coach  riding  are  a  vivid  part 
of  my  Rocky  Mountain  memories.  I  have  traveled  more 
than  forty  thousand  miles  in  that  way.  Most  times  I 
enjoyed  that  mode  of  traveling,  many  times  I  grimly 
endured  it,  a  few  times  I  was  rendered  miserable  by  it. 
Once  only  do  I  remember  being  quite  unnerved  by  it. 
It  was  on  the  trip  from  Salt  Lake  to  Boise  City,  which 
took  about  three  days  and  nights  of  travel.  Near  all  the 
way  I  was  alone  and  in  a"jerker"  instead  of  a  stage- 
coach. The  latter,  of  Concord  make,  drawn  by  four, 
often  by  six  horses,  and  carrying  nine  passengers  within 
and  five  on  the  outside,  was  the  Pullman  car  of  early 
times.  But  the  former  was  a  small  canvas -covered  affair, 
seating  four  inside  and  one  outside  with  the  driver,  and 
drawn  usually  by  only  two  horses.  This,  when  the 
wheels  struck  obstacles,  did  not  have  the  easy  roll  and 
swing  of  the  coach,  but,  as  the  name  imports,  jerked  the 
passenger  unmercifully  on,  or  oftener  off,  his  seat.  To 
be  alone  in  a  jerker  was  to  be  in  the  extreme  of  discom- 
fort. The  vehicle  not  being  steadied  by  a  good  load,  and 
the  passenger  not  being  supported  by  contact  with  other 
passengers,  the  ceaseless  unsteadiness  drove  away  sleep, 
and  wore  one  out  in  frantic  efforts  to  secure  some  tolera- 
ble sort  of  bodily  equilibrium.  During  the  last  fifty 
miles  of  that  Boise  trip  I  was  more  used  up  physically 
than  at  any  other  time  I  can  think  of  in  my  life.  I  was 
past  the  point  of  grinning  and  bearing,  or  shutting  the 
teeth  and  enduring.  All  the  forces  of  resistance  seemed 
to  be  beaten  down  and  disintegrated.  I  was  ready  to 
groan  and  cry,  and  would  have  offered  not  a  jot  of  op- 
position if  the  driver  had  dumped  me  down  upon  the 


92  REMINISCENCES 

roadside  and  left  me  behind  under  a  sage  brush.  That 
experience  made  me  understand  the  stories  I  had  heard 
of  the  stage  passengers  who  could  not  sleep,  coming  in 
after  long  journeys  downright  sick  and  even  actually  de- 
mented. 

A  funny  story  was  once  told  me.  One  forenoon  the 
coach  rolled  into  Denver  and  the  six  horses  came  pranc- 
ing up  to  the  office  of  Wells,  Fargo  &  Co.  A  large 
crowd  was  assembled,  as  the  incoming  and  outgoing  of 
the  daily  coaches  were  the  great  events  for  the  town. 
At  the  stop,  the  only  passenger  quickly  threw  open  the 
coach  door,  leaped  on  the  ground,  ran  hurriedly  across 
the  street,  and  turning  what  the  boys  call  a  hand  spring, 
stood  on  his  head  with  his  heels  up  against  a  supporting 
wall.  Several  men  followed  after  him  quite  sure  that 
here  was  another  passenger  crazed  by  a  long,  sleepless 
ride.  One  said  to  him  in  a  tone  of  sympathy,  "  Why, 
cap'n,  what's  the  matter  ?  "  Slowly  coming  to  a  right- 
side-up  posture,  he  answered,  "  Well,  my  friends,  I'll  tell 
you  what  it  is.  This  standing  on  my  head  is  the 
only  one  position  which  I  haven't  been  in  during  the  last 
twenty-four  hours  in  yonder  tumbling  coach,  and  I 
wanted  to  make  the  thing  harmonious  and  complete  all 
around  by  carrying  out  the  full  programme." 

Of  the  stage  drivers  I  want  to  put  on  record  words  of 
grateful  appreciation.  The  California  and  Rocky  Moun- 
tain stage  drivers  of  early  days  were  a  unique  class  of 
men.  Their  duty  was  only  to  sit  on  the  box  and  drive  ; 
stock  tenders  harnessed  and  fed  the  horses.  Yet  the 
drivers  knew  their  own  horses  and  had  names  for  them, 
and  they  always  took  care  to  see  that  they  were  well 
looked  after.  Going  round  curves  or  down  a  mountain- 
side, with  his  foot  on  the  brake  and  the  six  lines  in  hand 
(often  in  one  hand,  if  with  the  other  he  wished  to  use  his 


THE  JOURNEY  WESTWARD  93 

whip),  and  with  his  eyes  keenly  watching  the  road  as  it 
stretched  in  front,  the  driver  was  such  an  example  of 
marvelous  skill  as  is  a  pilot  in  troubled  waters.  His  one 
work  was  to  watch  and  guide  his  horses.  That  he  was 
often  reticent,  monosyllabic,  was  not  strange,  for  it  re- 
quires more  thought  than  one  might  suppose  to  keep  a 
heavily  loaded  coach  right-side-up,  and  to  see  that  each 
and  all  the  horses  do  their  fair  share  of  work  in  the  best 
way.  It  was  a  mistake  to  expect  a  driver  to  talk  to  one, 
or  to  talk  too  much  to  him.  He  had  the  important  duty 
to  discharge  of  carrying  his  passengers  safely,  and  of 
sending  forward  the  United  States  mail  over  his  own 
route.  In  faithful  and  loyal  effort  to  meet  and  do  such 
duty  I  have  never  known  a  more  true,  self-respecting, 
heroic  class  of  men  than  are  he  and  his  fellows.  It  was 
easy  to  sit  in  the  post-office  by  a  warm  stove  of  a  wintry 
night  and  find  fault  because  the  mail  was  not  in  on  time, 
but  had  the  grumbler  been  beside  the  driver  who  was 
coming  in,  in  the  sleet  or  the  mud,  had  he  seen  how  un- 
dauntedly he  had  met  obstacles,  how  skilfully  he  had 
surmounted  difficulties,  how  unflinchingly  he  had  borne 
hardships,  and  how  unsparing  of  self  he  had  been  in  it 
all,  fault  finding  would  have  died  into  reverent  silence,  or 
changed  into  grateful  admiration  for  the  driver's  faithful- 
ness and  pluck.  The  old  race  of  stage  drivers,  strong, 
taciturn,  self-reliant,  autocratic,  haughty  to  men,  but 
bright,  brave,  faithful,  tender-hearted,  true  and  kind  to 
women  and  children,  has  largely  died  out.  Increasing 
population,  advancing  civilization,  multiplying  railroads 
have  banished  them.  Some  of  them  have  become 
farmers  and  stock  raisers,  some  own  livery  stables,  some 
are  saloon-keepers,  and  some,  alas,  fill  drunkards'  graves. 
Scores  and  scores  of  them  I  have  ridden  by  the  side  of, 
for  days  and  nights,  and  they  won  my  respect,  my  affec- 


94  REMINISCENCES 

tion,  my  sincere  esteem.  They  were  rough  men,  most 
of  them,  I  know.  But  they  were  true  and  kind  as 
brothers  to  me.  They  were  drinking  men,  many  of 
them,  I  suppose.  Yet  only  three  of  all  that  I  have 
ridden  with  do  I  remember  to  have  seen  drunk  when  on 
duty.  In  one  of  these  three  cases  I  was  the  only 
passenger,  in  a  night  ride,  and  the  night  was  dark  and 
stormy.  It  was  a  time  of  anxious  watchfulness,  and 
several  times  I  was  down  on  the  ground  to  find  the 
road  and  help  keep  in  it.  In  another  case  I  and  my 
four  year  old  son  were  the  only  passengers.  This  was  an 
afternoon  drive.  I  mounted  the  box,  tied  my  boy  on  and 
sat  close  beside  the  driver  for  steadiness  and  support, 
never,  however,  venturing  to  take  the  lines.  That  would 
have  been  an  insult  to  him.  Besides,  a  driver,  even 
when  drunk,  would  be  quite  as  skilful  in  handling  lines 
as  would  the  best  of  us  lubberly  outsiders. 

In  the  third  case  the  stage  was  full  of  passengers, 
among  them,  Mr.  E.  L.  Davenport,  the  actor,  and  his 
wife.  At  midnight  over  the  coach  went  in  a  slough  of 
deep  mud.  No  one  was  hurt,  but  it  was  necessary  to 
carry  the  ladies  out  to  terra  firma.  I  was  among  the 
tallest  for  wading  and  I  bore  Mrs.  Davenport  ashore. 
Fifteen  years  later  she  was  passing  through  Salt  Lake. 
I  paid  my  respects  to  her  and  we  recalled  in  a  pleasant 
conversation  the  incidents  of  our  midnight  adventure  in 
Echo  canon.  Only  twice  have  I  been  upset  in  stage 
traveling,  and  this  Echo  canon  mishap  was  one  of  the 
times.  The  other  was  in  Port  Neuf  canon,  Idaho,  and 
that  too  about  midnight.  Mr.  Gilbert,  afterwards  assist- 
ant bishop  of  Minnesota,  was  by  my  side. 

In  Echo,  as  the  coach  went  over,  I  was  the  under 
fellow  of  my  seat.  My  two  neighbors,  scrambling  to 
open  the  coach  door  which  was  now  skyward,  thought 


THE  JOURNEY  WESTWARD  95 

not  of  poor  me.  I  was  constrained  to  shout  out,  "  We 
are  safe,  don't  you  see  we  have  simply  gone  over,  in  the 
mud  ?  Be  careful  of  your  feet,  you  are  treading  on  us 
folk  down  here." 

In  Port  Neuf,  as  we  toppled  over  on  a  steep  side  hill, 
I  was  the  upper  fellow.  Poor  Gilbert  was  under,  and  my 
boot  heels,  as  I  trod  ruthlessly  on  his  head  and  face  in 
my  frantic  efforts  to  get  out  of  the  coach  door,  left  bruises 
on  him,  that  gave  him  discomfort  and  me  shame.  As 
the  upper  man  I  had  given  no  heed  whatever  to  the  in- 
dignant preachment  I  myself  had  uttered  as  the  under 
fellow.     Poor  human  nature  ! 

The  drivers  were  brave.  Along  the  stretches  of  ten 
miles  between  the  stations  was  almost  never  a  habitation 
of  any  kind.  At  each  station  there  was  usually  only  one 
stock  tender.  The  driver  on  these  lonely  routes  took 
his  life  in  his  hands,  he  was  singularly  defenseless  against 
either  Indians  or  robbers  ;  the  latter  of  whom  in  his  par- 
lance, were  "  road  agents."  The  team  must  at  all  hazard 
be  kept  in  the  road  and  controlled,  so  in  the  nature  of  the 
case  he  could  not  fight  back.  Riding  into  and  through 
danger  where  one  can  do  nothing  active  to  resist  it,  is 
strong  proof  of  real  bravery.  In  the  "  boot "  under  where 
he  sat  the  express  box  was  carried,  and  in  it  often  were 
thousands  upon  thousands  of  dollars  in  gold  dust.  Rob- 
bers knew  this.  With  guns  pointed  at  the  driver  they 
would  shout :  "  Halt !  Throw  down  your  express  box, 
quick!"  There  was  nothing,  then,  for  him  to  do  but  to 
comply,  or  to  say,  "  I've  all  I  can  do  to  attend  to  the 
team."  Then  one  of  the  fellows  would  climb  up  and  get 
the  box.  The  Stage  Company  and  the  Express  Com- 
pany never  held  the  driver  responsible  for  such  loss  of 
the  box,  knowing  that  all  his  attention  must  be  given  to 
the  team,  and  that  he  could  not  offer  active  resistance. 


96  REMINISCENCES 

One  wonders  that  the  box  was  not  more  frequently 
taken  by  robbers.  One  reason  for  the  comparative  in- 
frequency  of  robbery  was  that  the  companies  never  spared 
pains  or  money  to  pursue  relentlessly  and  prosecute  every 
marauder.  Every  robber  in  the  mountains  knew  that  after 
he  had  made  his  attack,  the  hunt  for  him  would  never 
let  up,  and  the  penalty  for  his  crime  was  inexorable. 
Another  reason  was  that  when  much  treasure  was  carried, 
one  or  two  "  messengers,"  keen-eyed  mountaineers,  quick 
to  shoot  and  armed  to  the  teeth  with  the  very  best  of 
weapons,  went  along  to  protect. 

The  road  agents  had  the  manliness  to  respect  the  non- 
resistant  attitude  of  the  driver.  They  never,  in  malice, 
shot  at  him.  In  two  or  three  cases  I  have  known  the 
driver  to  be  killed ;  but  this  happened  because,  either  not 
hearing  or  not  caring,  he  did  not  halt  when  ordered  to  ; 
or  else  because  the  robber  covering  him  with  his  gun,  in 
nervousness  and  without  meaning  to  do  so  touched  the 
trigger. 

Passengers  usually  got  off  easily.  If  the  treasure  box 
was  heavy  and  full,  they  were  let  entirely  alone  and  suf- 
fered merely  a  short  detention.  If  the  box,  however, 
was  rather  empty,  very  likely  the  "  agents  "  would  insist 
on  having  the  loose  money  and  watches  of  the  men. 
Women  they  never  stole  from.  Resistance  from  passen- 
gers, covered  as  they  were  by  one  or  more  guns  of  the 
confederate  assailants,  meant  bloodshed.  One  coach  load 
of  passengers  in  Port  Neuf  canon,  in  1865,  resisting,  were 
all  killed. 

In  all  my  traveling  I  have  not  been  on  board  a  stage 
when  it  was  attacked.  Nor  have  I  suffered  any  serious 
trouble  as  a  passenger.  Discomforts  and  annoyances,  as 
a  matter  of  course,  I  have  had,  but  I  never  gave  way  to 
grumbling,  and  I  think  that  this  was  the  reason  all  the 


THE  JOURNEY  WESTWARD  97 

drivers  took  to  me  so  kindly.  Again  my  memory  runs 
over  with  loving  thoughts  of  the  stage  drivers.  One  in  after 
years  was  my  faithful  gardener  in  Salt  Lake,  and  sexton  of 
our  "  St.  Mark's  Cathedral."  Two  closer  grasping  hands 
never  met  than  his  and  mine,  when  on  coming  away  I 
bade  him  a  tearful  good-bye.  One  in  Idaho,  who  had 
gone  to  saloon-keeping,  when  I  came  round  for  a  service, 
helped  to  get  and  prepare  for  me  a  hall.  Early  in  the 
evening  he  came  to  me  and  said,  "  I'm  going  to  church 
with  you,  bishop,  to-night,  the  old  saloon  is  locked  up  the 
tightest !  "  Still  another,  on  a  Sunday  when  the  church 
services  and  a  circus  were  rival  performances  in  a  mining 
town,  came  to  me  in  the  afternoon  and  said,  "  Bishop,  I 
wanted  to  come  to  church  to-night,  but  to  be  honest 
about  it  I  must  tell  you  I've  decided  to  go  to  the  circus. 
I  liked  the  circus  when  a  boy  and  I  haven't  seen  one  in 
years.  But  in  your  collection  to-night  I  want  to  help. 
Take  this,  and  put  it  in  for  me."  As  he  went  away  he 
left  in  my  hands  a  ten  dollar  bill. 

The  old  stage  drivers,  dear  personal  friends  they  were. 
Good  they  did  to  me  by  their  wholesome  example  of 
sturdy  and  unselfish  fidelity.  Would  to  God  I  had  done 
them  more  good  in  persuading  them  to  be  loyal  in  serv- 
ice to  the  Master  and  Redeemer  of  their  souls. 

With  fellow  passengers  I  scarce  ever  had  any  trouble. 
On  a  few  occasions,  perhaps,  I  had  a  little  with  drinking 
people.  Once  a  so-called  doctor  (he  had  graduated  into 
his  diploma  from  a  hospital  stewardship)  by  manner  and 
act  was  insulting  to  a  colored  woman  in  the  coach,  who  I 
knew  had  been  the  faithful  servant  of  an  army  officer  at 
Fort  Shaw,  Montana.  I  reproved  him,  and  when  he  re- 
peated the  offense,  I  shook  him  soundly.  At  the  next 
station  he  got  out  and  slunk  entirely  away  from  our 
sight. 


98  REMINISCENCES 

A  story  has  been  told  of  me,  and  been  repeated  in 
many  papers,  of  some  trouble  I  once  had  with  a  man  for 
persisting  in  smoking  in  a  stage-coach.  This  story,  en- 
larged and  embellished,  is  told  of  my  bishop's  experience 
in  a  Rocky  Mountain  coach.  I  may  be  forgiven  the 
recital  here  of  the  actual  facts. 

When  I  was  a  student  in  the  General  Theological 
Seminary,  New  York  City,  I  think  it  was  in  1861,  and 
in  the  senior  class,  early  one  autumn  evening  I  got  into 
a  Fifth  Avenue  stage  to  go  to  Fulton  Ferry,  en  route  to 
Brooklyn  to  visit  at  a  friend's  house.  As  we  went  down 
the  avenue,  a  lady,  and  later  an  elderly  gentleman,  got 
in.  At  the  St.  Nicholas  Hotel,  Broadway,  two  men  en- 
tered, one  tall,  the  other  short,  both  smoking.  Soon  the 
lady  giving  evident  signs  of  distress,  I  asked  her  if  the 
smoke  was  disagreeable.  She  said,  "  Yes."  I  then  said 
to  the  men,  "  Will  you  be  good  enough  to  stop  smoking  ? 
This  lady  objects."  The  smaller  man  at  once  threw  his 
cigar  away.  The  tall  one  did  not,  but  kept  on  smoking.  I 
placed  my  hand  on  his  knee  and  said  firmly,  "  You  must 
put  up  that  cigar — you  cannot  smoke  it  in  this  stage." 
He  retorted,  "  Are  you  boss  of  the  stage  ?  "  I  answered, 
"  Yes,  sufficiently  so  to  assure  you  that  you  must  not 
smoke  here  !  "  He  then  mutteringly  quenched  the  light 
and  put  by  the  cigar.  A  little  before  reaching  the  ferry 
the  two  men  got  out.  After  getting  on  the  ferry-boat  I 
went  out  on  the  deck  in  front,  as  was  my  custom.  Soon 
the  two  men  of  the  stage  came  through  the  cabin  and 
out  on  the  deck  near  me.  The  tall  one  accosted  me 
with,  "  So  you  were  the  boss  of  the  stage,  eh  ?  "  I  turned 
away  from  him  to  another  part  of  the  boat.  They  fol- 
lowed me,  and  the  same  speaker  coming  near  said  some- 
thing impudent.  By  this  time  my  blood  was  up,  and 
without  a  word   I  struck  him  with  my  flat  hand  in  the 


THE  JOURNEY  WESTWARD  99 

face.  My  intention  was  to  warn  him  to  keep  away  from 
me.  I  was  thoroughly  astonished  when  I  saw  the  effect 
of  the  blow.  He  staggered  and  fell  and  in  falling  in- 
volved his  mate  also,  who  was  close  beside  him.  The 
tall  man  lay  sprawling,  and  his  friend  was  half  down. 
The  latter  sprang  up  and  seized  me.  By  that  time  I  was 
thoroughly  roused  and  I  struck  him  a  blow  that  landed 
him  quickly  as  prostrate  as  the  other.  One  does  not 
know  how  hard  he  can  strike  with  his  fist  when  excited. 

I  had  no  intention  whatever  of  knocking  these  men 
down,  but  only  of  giving  a  wholesome  check  to  their  im- 
pudence. I  was  quite  as  much  astonished  as  they  to  see 
the  quickness  and  completeness  of  their  fall.  One  ex- 
planation, I  suppose,  is  that  at  the  gymnasium  I  had 
been  taking  boxing  lessons  for  exercise. 

Two  deck  hands  now  rushed  upon  me  and  said,  "  Stop 
this,  we  can't  have  any  fighting  here."  I  said,  "  I  am 
not  fighting,  you  need  not  hold  me." 

When  we  reached  Brooklyn,  the  injured  men  hailed  a 
policeman  and  made  their  charge.  As  I  stepped  from 
the  boat  this  policeman  seized  me  vigorously  by  the 
shoulders.  I  said  to  him,  "  You  need  not  be  rude — I  am 
ready  to  go  with  you.  Allow  me  to  take  this  gentleman 
with  me  for  a  witness." 

I  turned  to  the  elderly  gentleman  who  had  been  with  me 
in  the  stage,  and  who  also  was  near  me  on  the  deck,  and 
said,  "  You  must  go  with  me,  sir,  please,  and  tell  exactly 
how  this  happened."  He  demurred  and  evidently  was 
reluctant  to  comply  with  my  request.  But  on  my  renew- 
ing my  appeal  and  representing  to  him  how  necessary 
his  testimony  would  be  to  make  things  clear,  he  con- 
sented to  go.  Off  then  I  was  marched  to  the  nearest 
police  magistrate.  It  was  a  unique  experience.  A  hun- 
dred or  more  gamins  and  hoodlums,  with  the  policeman, 


IOO  REMINISCENCES 

were  my  body-guard.  I  could  hear  them  shout  informa- 
tion to  inquirers.  "  It's  the  tall  fellow  in  gray.  He 
knocked  two  fellows  down  aboard  the  ferry-boat." 

When  we  reached  the  office  the  sergeant  listened  to  the 
complaint.  The  tall  man's  eye  was  much  swollen  and 
the  sight  of  it  gave  point  to  his  accusation.  When  asked 
what  I  had  to  say,  I  only  insisted  that  I  had  not  struck 
in  malice,  but  at  first,  at  any  rate,  with  the  flat  hand,  to 
chastise  impudence.  I  then  requested  that  my  friend, 
the  elderly  gentleman,  should  be  allowed  to  tell  the  en- 
tire story.  He  did  so,  and  when  he  had  ended,  the 
sergeant  said  to  the  accusers,  "  I  shall  not  hold  this  man. 
He  lives  in  New  York.  You  must  get  out  a  warrant  and 
arrest  him  and  lay  your  charges  there." 

He  asked  me  my  New  York  address  and  then  said, 
"  You  are  discharged  !  "  As  I  went  forth,  my  gamin 
friends  were  good  enough  to  give  me  a  hearty  cheer.  I 
hurried  to  my  friend's  house  and  made  my  evening  visit. 

Next  day  I  consulted  a  lawyer  and  put  the  matter  in 
his  hands.  But  no  warrant  was  ever  served  upon  me  and 
no  notice  from  New  York  officials  came,  nor  from  that 
day  to  this  have  I  ever  seen  or  heard  anything  of  my  two 
acquaintances. 

This  story,  altered  in  shape  or  decorated  in  style,  has 
gone  the  rounds  in  many  a  newspaper  of  the  country. 
Universally  the  place  of  the  occurrence  is  given  as  a 
Rocky  Mountain  stage  coach,  and  the  time  of  it  my 
bishop's  life  in  the  West. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE  FIELD— UTAH 

I  was  now  in  Salt  Lake  City,  the  largest  town  in  the 
field,  from  which  radiated  the  different  stage  routes  over 
which  I  must  travel.  Technically,  I  was  the  "  Bishop  of 
Montana,  having  jurisdiction  also  in  Utah  and  Idaho  " — 
but  practically  there  was  no  difference  in  my  relation  to 
any  one  of  the  three  territories.  Utah,  Montana  and 
Idaho  constituted  my  field.  In  square  miles  and  popu- 
lation (not  counting  Indians)  it  stood  about  as  follows : 

Square  Miles  Population 

Utah,         .         .         .  105,000  1 00,000 

Montana,        .         .         .      145,000  30,000 

Idaho,        .         .         .  90,000  25,000 


Total,         .         .         .      340,000         155,000 

A  sparsely  settled  region  indeed,  not  quite  one  inhab- 
itant to  two  square  miles.  And  of  the  100,000  people  in 
Utah,  I  am  quite  sure  there  were  not  a  thousand  who 
were  not  Mormons. 

Utah  was  made  an  organized  territory  of  the  United 
States  in  1850.  When  the  Mormons  made  their  Salt 
Lake  settlement  in  1847  it  was  Mexican  territory;  after- 
wards, in  February,  1848,  in  the  treaty  of  Guadaloupe 
Hidalgo,  it  was  ceded  to  the  United  States.  During 
these  intervening  three  years  the  Mormons  had  organ- 
ized for  themselves  the  "  State  of  Deseret,"  manufactur- 
ing for  it  a  State  Constitution,  and  asking  Congress  for 

101 


102  REMINISCENCES 

admission  into  the  Union  as  a  state.  Brigham  Young 
himself  led  the  pioneer  band  in,  arriving  in  the  Salt  Lake 
valley,  July  24,  1847.  I"  ^48  ne  returned  to  Iowa  and 
led  another  detachment  to  Salt  Lake ;  but  during  all  his 
life  thereafter  (he  died  in  1877)  he  never  once  left  his 
Rocky  Mountain  home.  For  his  capital  city  he  chose 
an  excellent  site,  seventeen  miles  from  the  shore  of  the 
Great  Lake,  on  a  sloping  bench  at  the  foot  of  the  moun- 
tains, where  the  clear  waters  of  City  Creek,  a  bright  moun- 
tain stream,  issue  forth  from  its  canon. 

He  planned  for  his  town,  streets  of  most  generous 
width,  decreeing  that  the  blocks  for  the  most  part  should 
be  forty  rods  by  forty  in  size.  They  were  thus  to  con- 
tain ten  acres  each,  and  to  be  divided  into  eight  lots,  of  one 
and  a  fourth  acres  each.  Ten  rods  front  and  twenty  deep 
would  be  the  size  of  each  original  lot.  Ample  room  this 
would  give  for  a  good  vegetable  and  fruit  garden  for  each 
family.  For  good  vegetables  and  fruit  Utah  is  noted  ; 
the  potatoes  and  beets,  and  the  apricots  and  peaches  are 
among  the  best  to  be  found  anywhere. 

Of  Utah's  one  hundred  thousand  inhabitants,  Salt  Lake 
City  had  twelve  or  fifteen  thousand  ;  Provo  had  three  or 
four  thousand,  and  some  of  the  other  towns,  like  Ogden, 
Logan,  Brigham,  Manti, and  St.  George, one  thousand  each. 
Two  posts  of  the  United  States  army  were  in  the  terri- 
tory ;  Camp  Douglas,  on  the  bench  overlooking  Salt 
Lake  City,  three  or  four  miles  distant,  and  Fort  Bridger 
a  hundred  and  twenty-five  miles  to  the  east.  In  these 
posts  were  about  three  hundred  soldiers.  About  two 
hundred  non-Mormons  or  "  Gentiles  "  were  in  the  service 
of  the  Stage  Company.  In  Salt  Lake  City  were  perhaps 
two  hundred  and  fifty  other  Gentiles,  including  mer- 
chants, of  whom  I  remember  five  Jewish  firms  and  two 
others  ;  lawyers,  of  whom  I  recall  five,  and  bankers,  two  ; 


THE   FIELD — UTAH  103 

besides  the  United  States  officials,  the  governor,  the  sec- 
retary, the  marshal,  the  assessor  of  internal  revenue,  the 
collector,  and  three  judges.  The  postmaster  was  Mr. 
T.  D.  H.  Stenhouse,  a  Mormon.  I  think  the  surveyor- 
general  was  also  a  Mormon.  Scattered  throughout  the 
territory  were  perhaps  two  hundred  and  fifty  more  Gen- 
tiles, miners  and  traders,  making  a  thousand  in  all. 

The  non-Mormon  religious  history  of  the  territory  had 
been  very  scanty.  A  Roman  Catholic  priest  from  Nevada 
had  been  in  Salt  Lake  City,  but  had  contented  himself 
with  purchasing  a  lot  for  a  future  church,  after  which  he 
had  returned  home.  The  Reverend  Norman  McLeod,  a 
chaplain  of  the  United  States  army,  stationed  at  Camp 
Douglas,  a  Congregationalist,  had  in  1865  and  1866 
preached  for  some  Sundays  in  Independence  Hall  and 
started  a  Sunday-school.  His  were  absolutely  all  the  non- 
Mormon  religious  services  ever  held  in  Utah  before  our 
arrival.  Of  his  Sunday-school  Dr.  Robinson  was  the 
superintendent.  Dr.  Robinson  had  married  Miss  Nellie 
Kay,  the  young  daughter  of  a  family  that  had  apostatized 
from  the  Mormon  faith.  He  had  also  lodged  in  the 
United  States  land  office  a  preemption  claim  to  the 
"  Warm  Springs,"  situated  a  mile  out  from  Salt  Lake 
City.  The  city  claimed  this  site,  and  upon  Robinson's 
pushing  his  claim  the  Mormons  became  bitterly  incensed 
against  him.  Brigham  Young  in  the  Tabernacle  on  a 
Sunday  hurled  anathemas  at  the  "  greedy  and  vile  out- 
siders who  come  here  to  interfere  with  this  people  and 
rob  them  of  their  rights."  Mrs.  Robinson  has  told  me 
the  rest  of  the  story ;  I  give  it  as  she  gave  it  to  me : 
"  During  the  week  succeeding  that  Sunday,  and  in  Octo- 
ber, 1866,  one  night  we  had  retired  early,  the  doctor  not 
feeling  well.  Suddenly  there  came  a  knock  at  the  door. 
I  rose  and  went  to  it,  and  asked  what  was  wanted.     '  Is 


104  REMINISCENCES 

the  doctor  in  ? '  I  was  asked.  «  Yes,'  I  replied.  '  A 
man  on  the  next  block  has  broken  his  leg,'  I  heard,'  and 
we  want  to  get  the  doctor  to  come  to  him.'  I  went  and 
told  the  doctor.  He  was  loth  to  go,  and  wanted  to  send 
word  that  he  was  too  unwell  to  do  so.  I  interposed  a 
plea  for  the  wounded  man, however,  and  he  arose  and  went. 
At  the  door  the  doctor  found  two  men  and  he  had  not 
gone  with  them  more  than  two  hundred  yards  from  his 
own  door  before  a  pistol  shot  rang  out  and  he  fell,  pierced 
by  a  murderous  bullet.  Passing  friends  found  him  and 
brought  him  groaning  home,  and  soon  after  he  died.  It 
was  a  dastardly  assassination,  luring  a  victim  to  his  death 
by  taking  advantage  of  the  unselfish  impulses  of  his 
benevolent  heart." 

No  punishment  of  this  world  has  followed  this  wicked- 
ness, no  trace  of  the  murderer  or  murderers,  on  which 
incriminatory  action  could  be  taken,  from  that  day  to 
this  has  ever  been  found.  It  suffices  to  remark  that  the 
machineries  for  pursuit,  prosecution,  and  penalty  were  all 
in  the  hands  of  Mormons,  and  that  they  regarded  Dr. 
Robinson  as  their  deadly  foe. 

After  this  assassination  the  Rev.  Mr.  McLeod,  who  was 
visiting  in  the  East,  decided  that  it  was  best  for  him  not  to 
return.  For  the  seven  months  elapsing  before  the  arrival 
of  Messrs.  Foote  and  Haskins  in  Salt  Lake,  in  May,  1867, 
Major  Hempstead,  a  lawyer,  kept  up  the  Sunday-school, 
serving  as  its  superintendent.  At  the  very  first  oppor- 
tunity, however,  he  turned  it  over  to  Mr.  Foote,  and  the 
latter  entered  upon  the  charge  of  a  Sunday-school  of 
forty  or  sixty  pupils,  ready-made  to  his  hands.  He  found 
only  three  communicants  of  our  church  in  Salt  Lake,  Mrs. 
Hamilton,  Mrs.  Durant  and  Mrs.  Tracy.  For  three  years 
our  own  services  were  the  only  non-Mormon  ones  held 
in  Utah.     In  1870  the  Methodists  came,  under  Reverend 


THE   FIELD — UTAH  105 

Mr.  Pierce.  Soon  after,  the  Roman  Catholics,  under 
Father  Scanlan  (since  made  the  bishop  of  Utah),  began 
work.  Later,  and  in  the  case  of  some,  years  later,  and  in 
the  following  order,  came  the  Presbyterians,  the  Congre- 
gationalists,  in  renewed  effort,  the  Lutherans,  and  the 
Baptists. 

Our  sources  of  growth  were  three.  First,  among  the 
English  immigrants  into  Utah  were  found  not  a  few  who 
had  once  been  members  and  communicants  of  the  Church 
of  England.  Some  of  these  were  disgusted  with  Mor- 
monism  and  ready  to  apostatize  from  it,  and  there  were 
instances  in  which  these  would  revert  with  the  eagerness 
of  renewed  loyalty  to  their  old  faith.  Second,  we  were 
to  win  from  the  Gentile  inhabitants  all  we  could  by  com- 
mending the  "  Evangelic  truth  and  Apostolic  order  "  of 
the  Church  to  them.  Third,  we  were  to  gain  confirmees 
and  communicants  from  our  parish  school.  In  1867,  we 
admitted  nine  of  the  first  class  and  five  of  the  second. 
In  1868,  of  the  classes,  in  order,  respectively  five,  eleven, 
and  six ;  in  1869,  two,  six,  and  eight.  Thereafter,  a  large 
percentage  of  the  candidates  for  confirmation  came  from 
our  parish  schools. 

In  the  summer  of  1870,  the  Rev.  J.  L.  Gillogly,  a  young 
deacon  from  the  Berkley  Divinity  School,  Connecticut, 
came  to  Ogden  and  began  work  in  this  second  largest 
town  of  the  territory,  forty-nine  miles  north  from  Salt 
Lake.  He  and  Mrs.  Gillogly  kept  house  first  in  a  freight 
car  that  was  fitted  up  for  their  use,  holding  services  in  the 
passenger  room  of  the  Union  Pacific  Railway  depot.  It 
will  be  remembered  that  the  last  spike  of  the  railroad 
across  the  continent  was  driven  in  the  autumn  of  1869; 
though  the  Utah  Central  Railway  connecting  Ogden  with 
Salt  Lake  was  not  built  until  January,  1871.  In  the 
autumn  of  1 870  Mr.  Gillogly  rented  an  abandoned  saloon 


106  REMINISCENCES 

in  Ogden  and  started  his  School  of  the  Good  Shepherd, 
with  Mahlon  N.  Gilbert  as  the  teacher.  In  1875  the 
Church  of  the  Good  Shepherd,  to  the  memory  of  Mrs, 
Catherine  (Hamersley)  Livingston,  of  New  York  City, 
was  erected  by  friends,  at  the  cost  of  $1 1,000.  In  Ogden, 
also,  we  were  the  pioneers.  The  Methodists  were  the 
first  to  follow  ;   they  came  a  year  or  two  later. 

At  Logan,  sixty  miles  north  from  Ogden,  the  Rev. 
W.  H.  Stoy  began  services  and  established  St.  John's 
School  in  1873.  Within  a  year  or  two  the  Presbyterians 
followed  us,  and  then  the  Methodists.  In  Plain  City, 
fifteen  miles  west  from  Ogden,  under  the  guidance  of  Mr. 
Gillogy,  St.  Paul's  School  was  started  in  1873.  Into  this 
Mormon  town  no  one  but  ourselves  has  ever  come.  In 
another  Mormon  neighborhood,  Layton,  once  known  as 
Kay's  Ward,  between  Ogden  and  Salt  Lake,  St.  John's 
School  was  started  in  1 886.  I  shall  take  occasion  hereafter 
to  speak  more  particularly  of  our  six  schools  in  Utah  and 
their  evangelizing  work.  In  two  Gentile  towns  of  Utah, 
also,  we  have  built  churches,  in  Corinne  in  1870,  in  Park 
City  in  1888.  Corinne  was  laid  out  in  1869  ;  a  little  west- 
ward of  it  was  where  the  Union  and  the  Central  Pacific 
Railway  construction  parties  met  and  where  the  last 
spike  was  driven.  It  was  thought  that  Corinne  would 
speedily  absorb  into  itself  all  the  non-Mormon  popula- 
tion and  business  of  the  Territory.  The  large  mercantile 
firms  of  Salt  Lake,  such  as  the  Walker  Brothers,  opened 
branch  houses  in  Corinne,  in  preparation  for  the  future 
transfer  of  all  their  business.  We  built  a  church  of  adobe, 
mainly  from  a  gift  of  fifteen  hundred  dollars  sent  by  Mrs. 
Minturn,  of  New  York,  in  memory  of  her  late  husband, 
Mr.  Robert  B.  Minturn.  By  her  request  it  was  called 
the  "  Church  of  the  Good  Samaritan."  I  think  also  a 
like  amount  was  sent  to  the  bishop  of  Oregon,  and  to  the 


THE   FIELD — UTAH  107 

bishop  of  Nevada,  and  perhaps  to  some  others,  for 
14  Good  Samaritan  "  churches  in  their  fields.  Yet  the 
event  followed  not  the  line  of  our  forecast.  Corinne  now 
has  two  hundred  and  fifty  inhabitants,  and  Salt  Lake  fifty 
thousand. 

Some  extracts  from  letters  to  Mrs.  Tuttle  will  give  my 
first  impressions  of  Salt  Lake. 

"  Salt  Lake  City,  July  5,  i86y. 
"  Salt  Lake  City  is  beautiful,  as  we  last  night  saw  it 
from  the  hill  back  of  Brigham  Young's  house  (these  hills 
back  we  call  benches).  Streets  straight  and  wide,  rills 
of  irrigating  water  running  along  the  sides  to  refresh  the 
growing  shade  trees,  locust,  cotton-wood,  and  soft  maple, 
yards  and  gardens  filled  full  of  peach,  apple  and  apricot 
trees,  of  grapes,  and  all  vegetables ;  the  wide  basin 
stretching  away  in  the  distance  nearly  fifty  miles  square ; 
the  River  Jordan  two  miles  off,  overflowing  its  banks  ; 
the  Great  Salt  Lake,  like  a  sea,  twenty  miles  away ;  the 
snow-capped  mountains  bounding  the  basin  on  every  side, 
all  these  make  a  beautiful  view.  Last  evening  at  the 
theatre  there  was  a  "  Fourth  of  July  ball."  Brigham 
Young  was  chief  of  the  committee  of  arrangements.  We 
did  not  attend,  but  a  Gentile  told  me  this  morning  that 
it  went  off  pleasantly.  Young  and  some  of  his  wives 
were  present,  and  bald-headed  Heber  C.  Kimball  was  one 
of  the  most  frequent  dancers.  I  believe  Foote  and  Has- 
kins  had  invitations  to  the  ball  from  Brigham  Young. 
Almost  every  family  here  has  a  cow ;  and  all  cows  get 
their  living  free  on  the  waste  plains  and  pastures  beyond 
the  Jordan.  A  herd-man  or  herd-boy  drives  them  all 
over  the  river  every  morning,  and  watches  them  and 
brings  them  back  at  night.  For  this  he  charges  three 
cents  a  day  per  head.     This  morning  as  I  rose,  the  herd- 


108  REMINISCENCES 

boy,  dinner  pail  in  hand,  was  driving  more  than  two 
hundred  cows  along  in  front  of  the  Revere  House  to 
cross  the  Jordan. 

"  Wednesday  evening  we  all  went  to  the  meeting  of  the 
Church  Association  (George's  Mite  Society).  It  was 
held  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Gilbert,  an  intense  anti-Mormon. 

"  The  Gentiles  here  are  not  all  united  socially  or  re- 
ligiously. There  may  be  said  to  be  three  classes  of  them. 
First,  the  intense  anti-Mormons,  who  say  we  are  •  knuck- 
ling under '  to  the  Mormons  in  our  present  course. 
Second,  the  moderate,  indifferent  people,  without  great 
prejudice,  and  without  much  energy.  Third,  those  who 
are  disposed  to  apologize  for  the  Mormons  and  to  think 
that  in  some  things  they  are  grossly  misrepresented.  Of 
this  last  class  is  Mr.  Hussey,  with  whom  many  of  the 
first  class  will  not  join  in  helping  us  on.  Still,  with  steady 
work  and  good  lives,  we  hope  gradually  to  mould  these 
classes,  or  what  there  is  religious  in  them,  into  one." 

"  Salt  Lake  City,  July  7  [Sunday),  1867. 

"  I  have  just  come  home  from  morning  service.  The 
services  at  Independence  Hall  were  very  pleasant.  There 
was  a  congregation,  I  should  think,  of  about  a  hundreds 
Mrs.  Hamilton  played  the  ■  Mason  &  Hamlin '  that  the 
church  people  have  purchased,  and  we  had  all  the  chants 
but  the  Te  Deum.  Mr.  Goddard  took  the  first  part  of 
the  service,  Mr.  Haskins  the  latter.  I  read  the  ante-com- 
munion, and  George  the  epistle,  and  Mr.  Miller  preached 
a  capitally  good  sermon  from  :  '  That  My  joy  may  be  in 
you,  and  that  your  joy  may  be  full.'  The  offertory  alms 
amounted  to  #15.75.  George  gave  notice  of  confirma- 
tion and  communion  for  next  Sunday. 

"  I  dined  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hussey  at  their  hotel  (kept 
by  a  Mormon  to  whom  and  his  wife  I  was  introduced), 


THE   FIELD — UTAH  I09 

last  Friday,  and  in  the  evening  rode  up  with  them  to 
Camp  Douglas,  two  and  a  half  miles  away.  Mr.  Goddard 
is  going  up  with  Mr.  Haskins  to  preach  at  camp,  at 
5  p.  m.  to-day. 

"  The  Husseys  have  two  children,  Charlie  and  Katie. 
Mr.  Tracy  and  wife  and  three  children,  Theodore,  Mary 
and  Willie,  also  board  at  the  same  place.  Mrs.  T.  is  a 
communicant  of  the  church  from  Placerville,  California, 
and  has  been  here  only  about  six  weeks.  Charlie  and 
Theodore  attend  school.  They  have  arranged  to  have 
Mr.  Haskins  take  charge  of  the  day  school,  spending  an 
hour  or  more  a  day  in  it,  Sarah,  at  thirty-five  dollars  a 
month,  take  the  advanced  room,  and  Miss  Wells  at 
twenty-five  a  month,  teach  the  little  ones.  By  to-morrow 
they  expect  to  have  as  many  as  thirty-five  scholars." 

"  Salt  Lake  City,  July  10,  186 J. 
"  Yesterday  two  letters  arrived  from  you,  of  date  re- 
spectively of  20th,  and  23d  of  June.  The  shortest  time 
in  which  letters  can  come  from  New  York,  I  believe,  is 
fifteen  days.  Your  last  one  came  in  sixteen  days.  On 
Sunday  evening  Messrs.  Goddard  and  Miller  read  service 
and  I  preached.  A  hundred  and  twenty-five  persons 
were  present.  On  Monday  estimates  were  made  concern- 
ing the  day  school.  Expenditures  for  teaching  for  a  year 
will  be  #720,  rent  #660.  It  is  estimated  that  there 
will  be  a  deficit  of  $1,000  in  the  funds  for  carrying  it  on 
for  one  year.  I  have  told  them  to  go  on,  and  shall  ap- 
propriate the  one  thousand  dollars  that  Mr.  Wolfe  offers 
me  to  the  meeting  of  this  deficit.  Mr.  Haskins  yester- 
day reported  to  me  thirty-five  scholars  in  attendance. 
They  opened  July  1st  with  sixteen.  Mr.  Haskins  says 
that  Sarah  does  very  nicely  and  is  much  liked.  We  are 
hoping  that  Miss  Wells,  the  other  teacher  (once  a  Mor- 


IIO  REMINISCENCES 

mon),  will  soon  be  baptized  and  confirmed.  She  came 
across  the  plains  when  she  was  six  years  of  age.  The 
Mormons  entered  this  valley  just  twenty  years  ago  the 
24th  of  this  month.  They  hold  marked  celebrations  of 
the  event  every  24th  of  July.  There  are,  therefore, 
young  men  and  young  women  here  who  have  never  seen 
aught  of  the  outside  world,  who  have  never  witnessed  Chris- 
tian worship  of  any  kind  whatever,  who  have  been  taught 
(and  from  specimens  here  they  may  well  believe)  that  all 
Gentiles  are  a  cheating,  blasphemous,  licentious  set  of 
men.  One  great  duty  we  have  to  do  is,  with  God's  help 
and  blessing,  to  show  these  young  Mormons  by  our  lives 
and  conversation  that  we  are  the  pure,  just,  peaceable, 
and  loving  people  that,  if  we  are  Christ's  true  disciples, 
we  ought  to  be.  Meanwhile,  be  it  said,  there  seems  to  be 
less  profanity,  rowdyism,  rampant  and  noisy  wickedness 
among  the  young  Mormons  than  among  the  youth  of  any 
other  town  or  city  where  I've  been.  Drunkenness  is  a 
crime  almost  unknown  among  them.  They  exceed  the 
Methodists  in  their  expressions  of  equality  and  affection, 
in  '  brothering  '  and  '  sistering  '  everybody.  The  other 
day  Haskins  had  occasion  to  ask  a  little  boy  in  school  for 
his  name.      '  Charlie  Wright,  sir,'  he  replied. 

" '  What  is  your  father's  name,  my  boy  ? '  said  Mr. 
Haskins.  The  boy,  who  is  about  eight  or  nine  years  of 
age,  said :  '  Brother  Wright,  sir.'  Haskins  with  diffi- 
culty kept  back  a  smile.  He  knew  he  had  a  Mormon 
boy  there  sure. 

"  Yesterday  morning  at  six  and  a  half  o'clock  Miller 
left  us  for  Boise  City.  He  will  probably  reach  there  to- 
morrow night  or  Friday  morning.  In  a  Boise  paper  of 
June  28th  I  found  this  paragraph :  « The  Episcopal 
church  of  this  place  is  being  cleaned,  curtained,  and 
carpeted.'     I  am  glad  to  believe,  therefore,  that  the  Boise 


THE   FIELD — UTAH  III 

church  people  are  getting  ready  to  welcome  Mr.  Miller. 
During  this  week  George  is  having  a  chancel  rail,  a  com- 
munion table,  and  a  lectern  put  into  Independence  Hall. 
Mr.  Hussey  and  he  are  also  talking  of  having  the  walls 
shaded  and  the  seats  stained,  to  make  the  place  churchly 
and  attractive.  Next  Monday  Mrs.  Hamilton  goes  away 
for  a  time,  and  Nelly  will  probably  have  to  play  at  the 
services  in  the  interim. 

"  Yesterday,  George,  Mr.  Hussey,  and  myself  called  on 
Brigham  Young.  As  we  went  up  the  street  we  met  Mr. 
Stenhouse,  the  editor  of  the  Telegraph  (Mormon  paper), 
and  afterwards  Mr.  Hooper,  late  delegate  to  Congress. 
Mr.  Stenhouse  is  a  fat  and  talkative  man.  He  said  to 
me,  '  You  will  find  a  great  field  for  work  in  Montana, 
sir,  a  hard  field  ;  as  Mr.  Foote  will  find  a  hard  work  here. 
Mr.  Foote's  will  be  harder  too  on  account  of  us  Mor- 
mons. He'll  find  us  fixed  and  hard  to  be  moved.'  He 
added, '  I  haven't  had  the  pleasure  of  attending  your  serv- 
ices, yet ;  you  have  them  at  the  same  time  as  ours.'  '  O 
yes,'  I  said, '  so  do  bankers  and  business  men  have  their 
offices  open  at  the  same  time.  We  must  elect  between 
them.'  When  we  came  back  from  Mr.  Young's  Mr.  S. 
again  met  us.  '  Did  the  president  ask  you  to  preach  in 
the  Tabernacle  ?'  he  asked.  '  No,'  I  replied.  '  Strange,'  he 
said, '  he  must  have  been  absent-minded  ;  he  always  is  very 
liberal  and  invites  all  to  preach  for  him.'  Then  he  went 
on  rambling,  telling  of  a  Bishop  Jaynes  and  a  Bishop 
Simpson  (Methodists),  who  had  been  here.  Finally  he 
got  to  talking  of  a  new  house  he  is  building.  '  I'm  build- 
ing it  for  some  of  you  Gentiles,  Mr.  Foote.  It's  on  one 
of  the  best  sites  in  the  city.  I  want  you  Gentiles  to 
have  fine  sites  and  comfortable  houses,  for  we  think  you 
are  cut  off  from  many  of  the  sources  of  happiness  that 
we  enjoy.' 


112  REMINISCENCES 

"  Mr.  Young  did  some  time  ago  invite  George  to 
preach  in  the  Tabernacle,  but  George,  very  wisely  I 
think,  declined. 

"  Well,  we  went  on  to  Mr.  Young's,  to  his  office.  As 
we  neared  the  gate  he  was  coming  out,  comfortably 
dressed  in  white  coat  and  vest  and  linen  trousers,  with 
turn-over  collar,  black  cravat,  straw  hat,  green  goggles 
(used  only  for  outdoor  walks,  to  save  the  eyes  from  the 
glaring  reflection  of  the  sunlight),  good  watch-chain,  um- 
brella under  his  arm,  and  light  gaiters  on  his  feet.  He 
has  a  pleasant  face  and  voice,  is  somewhat  corpulent  in 
person,  is  of  medium  height,  and  has  gray  eyes,  sandy 
whiskers,  and  light  brown  hair,  with  only  a  few  gray  lines  in 
it  here  and  there.  Mr.  Hussey  said, '  We  were  just  coming 
in  to  pay  our  respects,  President  Young ;  Bishop  Tuttle, 
President  Young.'  '  How  d'ye  do,  Bishop  Tuttle  ? '  said 
the  president.  As  he  called  me  bishop,  I  answered, 
'  How  d'ye  do,  President  Young?'  Then  I  added,  'You 
are  going  out,  sir,  and  doubtless  have  an  engagement. 
We'll  call  at  another  time.'  '  Never  mind,'  he  said, '  walk 
in  now,  I'll  be  glad  to  see  you.'  So  we  turned,  he  leading 
the  way  to  his  office.  As  we  entered  he  introduced  us 
pleasantly  to  three  persons,  calling  me  Bishop  Tuttle 
every  time.  The  persons  were  an  older  brother  of  his,  a 
Mr.  Calder,  and  one  of  the  apostles,  a  Mr.  Cannon.  When 
we  had  seated  ourselves  the  president  asked :  '  Are  you 
just  from  the  States?'  '  Yes, sir,'  I  answered.  '  I  didn't 
know  but  that  you  might  be  from  Montana,'  he  said.  *  No, 
sir,'  I  replied,  'I  shall  go  to  Montana,  God  willing,  next 
week.'  '  From  what  State  are  you,  sir  ? '  said  he.  '  From 
New  York,'  I  said,  '  born  and  bred  among  the  Catskill 
Mountains.'  '  Ah,'  said  he,  '  my  father  came  from  the 
Catskill  Mountains.  I  was  born  in  Vermont,  but  was 
brought  up  in  Chenango  County,  New  York.'     George 


THE   FIELD — UTAH  113 

made  some  remark  about  the  music,  banners,  and 
celebration  of  the  4th  of  July,  which  reminded  him, 
he  said,  that  we  were  in  the  United  States.  « Per- 
haps so,'  said  Young,  '  but  they  rather  seem  to  me  to 
be  the  Disunited  States,  for  I  see  by  the  morning  tele- 
grams that  the  most  rigorous  military  despotism  is  to 
be  enforced  in  the  South.'  Turning  to  me,  he  said, 
'  Have  you  read  the  morning  news  ? '  I  said,  '  Not  very 
minutely.'  Then  he  went  on  for  some  time,  speaking 
quite  well  on  Mexican  affairs,  and  on  the  execution  of 
Maximilian  and  Santa  Anna.  We  were  in  a  room  that 
resembled  most  a  lawyer's  large  office,  with  iron  safes, 
and  tables,  and  pigeon  holes  by  the  hundred,  filled  with 
filed  papers.  On  the  walls  were  portraits  of  all  the  Mor- 
mon leaders.  Young  went  to  a  desk,  unlocked  it,  and 
took  something  out.  Coming  back  he  said  :  '  Have  you 
seen  any  of  the  Green  River  gold  ?  '  (There  is  great  ex- 
citement here  about  these  mines,  which,  it  is  said,  have 
been  all  along  known  to  Brigham,  but  which  only  now 
he  is  allowing  Mormons  to  open.)  Taking  the  piece  of 
gold,  as  large  as  my  two  fingers,  from  Young,  Mr. 
Hussey  said  :  '  It  seems  to  be  of  fine  quality.'  '  The 
finest  gold,'  quickly  rejoined  Young,  «  that  I  ever  saw  in 
my  life.'  Then  checking  himself,  with  the  memory  per- 
haps that  he  was  (or  that  he  ought  to  appear  to  us  to  be) 
a  saint  and  a  prophet,  he  added  :  '  But  I  am  not  a  judge 
of  gold,  I  know  very  little  about  it.'  After  a  pause,  lean- 
ing forward  in  his  chair  and  fixing  a  keen  eye  on  George 
he  said :  «  Mr.  Foote,  I  want  to  ask  you  one  question,  and 
if  need  be,  make  an  explanation.  I  am  told  that  you 
have  heard  it  said  that  I  have  taken  the  property  of 
Amasa  Lyman '  (Lyman  is  one  of  the  apostles,  but  is 
somewhat  heterodox,  and  is  now  in  ill-odor  with  Brigham. 
Some  say  he  has  started  a  schism  and  has  left  the  terri- 


114  REMINISCENCES 

tory)  ;'  is  it  so?'  '  No,'  said  George, '  I  have  heard  no 
such  thing.'  '  Two  ladies  told  me  that  this  report  was 
made  and  that  you  were  present  and  heard  it.'  '  No,' 
said  Mr.  Foote,  '  I  have  heard  no  such  report,  perhaps 
Mr.  Haskins  may  have  been  the  man,  it  was  not  I.'  '  O 
well,'  said  Young, '  I  merely  wanted  to  make  explanation, 
if  you  were  the  man.'  There  the  matter  dropped.  As 
we  rose  to  come  away  and  were  shaking  hands,  Young 
said  to  George :  '  Mr.  Foote,  I  want  to  say  to  you  what 
I  said  to  the  Catholic  priest  when  he  came  here ;  if  you 
hear  rumors  flying  about  touching  me  or  this  people, 
come  right  here  to.  me  with  them  and  I  will  always  set 
things  right.  That's  the  best  way.'  We  were  most 
civilly  and  courteously  treated  in  this  call,  but  I  was  not 
asked  to  call  again.  In  voice  and  conversation  and  man- 
ner Mr.  Young  seemed  pleasant  and  courteous  and  far 
less  coarse  than  when  he  is  speaking  in  public.  I  did 
not  detect  any  violation  of  grammar  or  of  good  sense  or 
of  good  taste  on  his  part  during  our  call.  He  is  so 
powerful  a  man  in  everything  here,  and  so  unscrupulous 
a  man,  I  fear,  in  most  things,  that  my  policy  will  be  to 
have  as  little  as  possible  to  do  with  him.  With  his  keen- 
sightedness  he  must  know,  that  if  not  in  will  yet  in 
reality,  by  our  services  and  our  school,  we  are  putting 
our  clutches  to  his  very  throat." 

"  Salt  Lake  City,  July  14.,  i86y. 
"  Wednesday  afternoon  I  called  on  the  Gilberts  here. 
They  are  Gentiles,  living  in  a  house  which  they  bought 
of  Mormons,  and  the  fitting  up  of  which  I  observed.  It 
was  built  for  a  man  with  two  wrives.  Entering  the  hall, 
on  either  hand  I  found  a  sitting-room  and  off  from  it  a 
bedroom,  while  lying  back  was  the  long  dining  hall,  suit- 
able for  the  united  family.     Thus  the  Mormon  houses, 


THE   FIELD — UTAH  115 

many  of  them,  are  built.  They  are  elongated  structures, 
with  several  doors  for  entrance,  and  a  suite  of  rooms  for 
one  family  corresponding  to  each  door.  Somewhere  be- 
hind, generally,  is  a  dining-room,  one  for  all.  Some- 
times, however,  the  Mormon  man  has  his  wives  in  differ- 
ent houses.  One  is  in  this  little  house,  another  in  that, 
one  in  a  corner  of  the  yard,  another  in  the  next  street, 
another  in  a  farm  house  in  the  country. 

"  Last  Thursday  I  rode  out  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hussey. 
They  board  with  a  Mormon,  Mr.  Townsend,  who  has  two 
wives.  No.  2  is  the  active  landlady.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  H.  said 
to  me,  '  Mrs.  Townsend  No.  2  is  very  melancholy  nowa- 
days.' '  Ah,'  said  I, '  why  ?  '  '  Because  Mr.  T.  is  going  to 
take  a  new  wife,'  they  said.  '  We  shall  probably  soon  have 
No.  3,  a  bride,  in  our  house.  No.  2  is  in  tears  over  it 
and  yesterday  called  on  Heber  Kimball  about  it.  To-day 
Kimball  called  to  see  her,  and  to-morrow  she  is  going  to 
see  President  Young.'  '  Well,'  I  said,  '  I  feel  sorry  for 
No.  2.'  <  I  don't,'  said  Mrs.  H.  '  She  is  only  being 
treated  as  she  treated  No.  1.  Now  she  is  in  tears,  while 
No.  1  is  quite  serene,  or  quite  liking  it  that  the  sway  of 
No.  2,  like  her  own,  shall  be  broken.'  What  women  can 
be  happy  under  such  a  system  as  this  ? 

"  We  rode  three  miles  out  to  the  Warm  and  Hot 
Springs.  They  are  both  sulphur  springs.  The  Warm  are 
about  a  mile  and  a  half  out,  and  baths,  tubs,  shower 
and  plunge,  are  there  provided.  I  have  not  yet  tried 
them.  The  temperature  of  the  water  is  ninety-five  de- 
grees, and  would  be  to  me,  I  fear,  enervatingly  warm. 
The  Hot  Springs  are  most  remarkable ;  clear,  limpid 
water  pours  forth  abundantly  from  a  hillside,  through 
the  chasm  of  rock,  the  temperature  of  it  one  hundred  and 
ninety  degrees.  It  is  too  hot  for  you  to  bear  your  hand 
in,  and  precipitates  the  sulphur  with  which  it  is  impreg- 


Il6  REMINISCENCES 

nated  in  the  richest,  clearest  deposit  of  green  I  ever  saw. 
The  particles  of  the  precipitated  sulphur  cling  to  each 
other  and  resemble  long  seaweeds  in  the  bottom  of  the 
current.  This  water,  outrunning,  makes  a  large  lake, 
that  covers  hundreds  of  acres,  in  which,  as  being  so  strong 
of  sulphur,  no  fish  live,  but  over  which  I  saw  a  pelican 
and  quantities  of  wild  ducks  swimming,  as  we  went  up. 
It  was  a  very  strange  sensation  to  me  to  put  my  fingers 
into  that  limpid  water,  bubbling  out  from  the  chasm,  and 
to  find  it  so  hot  that  I  couldn't  hold  them  in  it. 

"  Thursday  I  called  on  Mrs.  Durant.  She  is  a  church- 
woman,  has  been  here  some  years,  and  is  intensely  anti- 
Mormon.  She  assured  me  that  the  Mormon  children, 
on  the  sly,  will  swear  wickedly,  and  that  among  each 
other  they  are  the  most  vulgar  and  obscene  of  all  chil- 
dren. '  My  little  boy  has  often,'  she  said, '  come  and  told 
me  what  the  children  say  to  each  other,  and  their  talk  is 
horrid.  For  this  reason  I  have  never  let  my  boy  (eight 
years  old)  go  to  Mormon  schools.  At  home,  among 
the  Mormons,  there  is  no  discipline  whatever.  The 
different  mothers  in  the  same  family  are  quite  jealous  of 
each  other's  interference  over  the  children ;  the  father  is 
indifferent ;  so  the  children  grow  to  be  the  most  dis- 
obedient, undisciplined,  ill-mannered  of  children.'  '  Do 
you  know  any  of  the  Mormon  women  ? '  I  asked.  '  O 
yes,  my  neighbors  here  are  all  Mormons,  and  some  of 
the  women  around  me  I  like  very  much.  They  are  most 
kind  and  good.  But  my  heart  aches  for  them.  There  is 
Mrs.  Beattie  in  that  neat  cottage  yonder,  across  the  street. 
Her  husband  has  taken  another  wife  and  she  has  to  sub- 
mit to  it.  He  and  she  are  Americans  ;  they  came  from 
St.  Joseph,  Mo.,  and  are  most  respectably  connected. 
She  is  one  of  the  best  women  in  the  world.  Yesterday 
among  other  things  she  said  to  me,  '  I've  lost  all  con- 


THE   FIELD — UTAH  117 

fidence  in  man.'  But  that  is  all  she  would  say.  There's 
Mrs.  A.,  who  used  to  be  my  neighbor;  one  of  the  best 
and  kindest  women  I  ever  knew.  When  she  and  Mr.  A. 
used  to  be  here  they  were  my  best  friends  and  quite 
happy.  I  used  to  talk  with  her  about  polygamy,  and  she 
vowed  that  she  would  take  my  advice  and  never  let 
Mr.  A.  take  another  wife.  He  and  she  used  to  argue  the 
question  of  polygamy  night  after  night,  sitting  up  till 
after  midnight.  They  moved  away.  Last  week  Mrs.  A., 
visiting  in  the  city,  came  to  see  me.  She  was  a  changed, 
downcast,  spiritless  woman.  In  conversation  she  let  out 
to  me  that  her  convictions  about  polygamy  had  changed. 
She  thought  it  right,  a  divine  institution,  commanded  of 
God  Himself;  and  believed  that  neither  she  nor  her  hus- 
band could  occupy  as  blissful  a  place  in  the  future  world 
without  practicing  it,  as  they  would  by  practicing  it.  1 
said, 4  There,  Mrs.  A.,  don't  say  anything  more.  I  know 
why  you  are  so  changed  and  look  so  wearied  and  spirit- 
less. Mr.  A.  has  taken  another  wife,  I  see.'  '  When  a 
man  dies,  how  are  the  several  wives  and  families  sup- 
ported ?  '  I  asked  her.  '  O,'  she  said, '  each  woman  has  to 
help  support  herself  and  her  children  by  washing,  sewing, 
or  teaching,  and  that  too  even  when  the  husband  is  alive. 
When  the  women  get  old  and  helpless  they  are  often 
destitute  and  actually  beggars.' 

"  At  6:30  to-morrow  morning  Mr.  Goddard  and  I  start 
for  Montana.  A  large  mail  came  in  to-night,  probably 
bringing  a  letter  from  you ;  but  it  is  not  overhauled,  and 
off  I  must  go  leaving  your  precious  letter  to  be  forwarded 
by  George." 


CHAPTER  VI 
MONTANA 

For  nearly  fourteen  years  I  was  the  Bishop  of  Montana, 
having  jurisdiction,  also,  in  Utah  and  Idaho.  I  was 
proud  of  the  appellation.  The  experience  of  the  four- 
teen years  deepened  the  feeling  of  pride.  Some  of  the 
dearest  friends  that  my  life  has  been  blessed  with  live  in 
Montana.  I  have  always  ventured  the  prediction  that 
Montana  will  become  the  most  prosperous  and  most 
populous  of  the  states  of  the  far  Northwest. 

In  Montana,  humanly  speaking,  I  built  on  no  other 
man's  foundation.  In  Idaho  Bishop  Scott  and  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Fackler  had  preceded  me.  In  Utah  Messrs.  Foote 
and  Haskins  were  at  work  two  months  before  I  came. 
But  in  Montana,  no  clergyman  of  the  Church  before  me 
had  ever  so  much  as  set  foot.  For  the  first  year  I  stayed 
and  did  a  settled  pastor's  duty  in  its  capital,  living  in  a 
log  cabin  with  my  faithful  cat  "  Dick  "  as  my  only  com- 
panion. Ah,  beautiful  territory  of  the  mountains  ! 
What  buoyant  years  to  us  both  were  those  we  passed  to- 
gether. I  recall  most  vividly  their  rude  robustness, 
their  unmeasured  hopefulness,  their  astounding  vigor, 
their  audacious  unconventionally  !  Even  the  errors  and 
imperfections  belonging  to  them  we  are  not  ashamed  of. 
Neither  the  dignity  of  Statehood,  now  becomingly  en- 
wrapping you,  nor  the  quiescent  soberness  of  my  own 
afternoon  of  life,  is  called  upon  to  blush  for  them.  We 
were  young  together.     We  made  mistakes      We  did  not 

118 


MONTANA  119 

always  restrain  excesses  as  we  ought.  But  God  did  not 
desert  us,  and  He  has  overruled  for  good.  All  thanks 
and  praise  be  to  His  Holy  Name ! 

Montana  has  an  area  of  145,000  square  miles,  and  had 
a  population  of  about  30,000  when  I  entered  it.  It  had 
two  large  towns,  Virginia  City  and  Helena,  and  some 
smaller  ones,  Bannack,  Blackfoot,  Deer  Lodge,  Missoula, 
Bozeman  and  Fort  Benton.  It  had  been  organized  into 
a  Territory  of  the  United  States  three  years  before,  in 
May,  1864.  Before  that  its  area  was  comprised  in  the 
territory  of  Idaho.  Idaho  was  made  a  Territory  of  the 
United  States  in  March,  1863. 

Montana  may  be  said  to  have  first  become  a  dwelling- 
place  for  white  inhabitants  in  1862.  Lewis  &  Clark's 
famous  expedition  through  it  had  taken  place  in  1805-6. 
In  the  years  afterwards  a  few  hardy  explorers  and  some 
scattered  hunters,  trappers,  and  fur  traders  visited  the 
region  now  embraced  in  its  limits.  In  the  '40s  Jesuit 
missionaries  to  the  Cceur  d'  Alene  and  Flathead  Indians 
may  have  penetrated  its  borders.  In  the  '50s  some 
settlers  were  in  the  Hell  Gate  valley  near  what  is  now 
Missoula ;  and  James  Stuart  and  his  brother  Granville  had 
come  to  Deer  Lodge.  But  Montana  as  an  abode  for 
whites  really  dates  from  1862.  In  the  summer  of  that 
year  gold  was  found  upon  Grasshopper  Creek,  near  what 
is  now  the  town  of  Bannack.  The  marked  discoveries  of 
gold  of  our  western  country  have  been  as  follows  :  Cal- 
ifornia, 1849;  Pike's  Peak,  Colorado,  1859;  the  Northern 
Mines  of  Idaho,  known  as  the  Orofino  and  Florence 
diggings,  1 861;  the  Grasshopper  diggings  of  Montana, 
1862.  And  about  the  same  time  with  the  last,  the  Boise 
Basin  diggings  at  Idaho  City,  Idaho.  The  Bannack 
mines  were  discovered  by  a  party  of  Colorado  pros- 
pectors who  were  on  their  way  to  the  Florence  diggings, 


120  REMINISCENCES 

but  had  been  delayed  or  turned  out  of  their  course  by 
impassable  roads  or  discouraging  reports.  Earlier  than 
the  time  of  their  discovery  gold  had  been  found  near 
Deer  Lodge.  At  this  time  all  the  present  area  of  Mon- 
tana east  of  the  main  range  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  was 
a  part  of  Dakota.  All  west  was  part  of  Washington. 
In  the  winter  of  1862-3  there  were  three  hundred  and 
seventy-three  men  and  thirty-seven  women  residents  in 
and  near  Bannack  ;  and  thirty -seven  men  and  two  women 
in  and  near  Fort  Benton,  making  four  hundred  and  ten 
men  and  thirty-nine  women  in  all,  in  that  portion,  now 
of  Montana,  then  of  Dakota,  east  of  the  mountains.  In 
the  same  winter  there  were  sixty-nine  men  and  eight 
women  in  Missoula  County,  making  one  hundred  and 
ninety-four  men  and  twenty-six  women  in  that  portion 
now  of  Montana,  then  of  Washington,  west  of  the  moun- 
tains ;  a  total  population,  in  all,  for  Montana,  of  six  hun- 
dred and  four  men  and  sixty-five  women. 

The  early  days  of  Montana  were  such  as  to  try  men's 
souls.  The  Civil  War  was  raging  and  its  tempestuous 
billows  threw  not  a  few  lawless  men  as  driftwood  into  the 
mountain  wilderness.  The  mines  of  California,  Colorado 
and  Idaho  sent  not  only  their  restless  and  hardy,  but  also 
their  reckless  and  hardened,  denizens  upon  stampedes  to 
the  new  diggings.  A  mining  community  is  eminently 
excitable,  unruly,  defiant,  without  fear  of  God  or  man. 
Add  to  all  this  that  Yankton,  the  capital  of  Dakota,  and 
so  the  centre  from  which  restraint  of  civil  authority  must 
issue,  was  two  thousand,  two  hundred  miles  away  from 
the  Bannack  mines,  and  it  will  readily  be  understood 
what  a  fierce  and  turbulent  cauldron  life  in  Montana  in 
the  early  days  must  have  been.  In  the  summer  of  1863 
rich  mines  were  found  in  Alder  Gulch,  near  the  head  of 
which  Virginia  City  was  built.     So  rich  were  the  placers 


MONTANA  121 

of  this  gulch  that  out  of  it  one  hundred  and  twenty 
millions  of  gold  are  computed  to  have  been  taken. 

The  year  1863  was  a  frightful  one.  The  desperadoes 
were  leagued  together  in  a  secret  band  for  the  purposes  of 
robbery  and  murder.  How  thoroughly  and  efficiently 
they  were  organized  was  not  known  till  afterwards,  when 
it  was  disclosed  that  Plummer,  the  lawfully  elected  sheriff 
and  the  civil  officer  sworn  to  preserve  order,  was  the 
actual  leader  of  the  band.  He  was  a  man  of  attractive 
address  and  polished  manners  ;  in  the  language  of  the 
mountains  "  a  perfect  gentleman,"  and  so  won  his  way  to 
the  post  of  honor  in  the  shrievalty.  But  his  heart  was 
black  with  the  indulgence  of  all  criminal  passions,  and 
when  roused  to  anger  or  revenge  he  was  a  very  demon. 
He  was  accounted  the  best  and  quickest  pistol-shot  in  the 
mountains.  A  secret  band  of  highwaymen,  led  by  such 
a  man,  was  a  most  formidable  agent  of  violence  and 
murder. 

There  were  good  men  and  true,  however  rude  and  wild, 
among  the  Montana  frontiersmen.  In  the  fall  and  winter 
of  1863  they  began  to  ask  themselves,  "  What  is  to  be 
done  ? "  Robberies  and  murders  were  frightfully  fre- 
quent. If  the  perpetrators  were  suspected  and  arrested, 
neither  witnesses  dared  to  testify  nor  jurors  to  convict. 
The  evil-doers  carried  everything  with  a  high  hand,  and 
the  community  was  as  a  paralyzed  victim  under  the  reign 
of  terror  that  prevailed. 

Then  a  few  brave  men  in  Virginia  City  and  in  Bannack 
got  together  and  said,  "  This  must  be  stopped."  They 
met  and  planned  and  counseled  and  the  "  Vigilance  Com- 
mittee "  was  formed. 

The  supporters  of  law  and  order  knew  that  they  were 
launching  into  conflict  with  most  formidable  adversaries. 
And  they  did  not  know  how  many  or  who  of  the  people 


122  REMINISCENCES 

living  in  cabins  by  their  side  were  linked  with  the  secret 
band  of  the  roughs.  They  were  conscious  of  the  fearful 
personal  risk  they  were  taking,  but  the  crisis  must  be 
met,  the  determination  must  be  made  whether  good  or 
evil  was  to  rule  supreme  in  the  community.  Evil,  thus 
far,  had  been  high  handed  and  had  predominated ;  we 
must  see  now,  said  they,  if  it  is  to  continue  thus  to  hold 
sway. 

They  began  with  the  arrest  of  George  Ives,  a  well- 
known  robber,  and  many  times  a  murderer.  They 
brought  him  to  Nevada  City,  in  Alder  Gulch,  a  mile  or 
two  below  Virginia  City,  on  the  night  of  December  18, 
1863.  He  was  accorded  a  trial,  a  most  unique  one.  It 
continued  for  three  days.  Hundreds  of  resolute  miners, 
gathered  about,  constituted  the  real  jury  and  executive. 
Twenty-four  of  their  number,  chosen  specially  to  hear 
the  evidence  and  to  retire  to  pass  upon  it,  were  a  jury 
precedent.  The  judge  to  guide  proceedings  sat  in  a 
wagon,  as  his  bench  of  justice.  Two  or  three  lawyers  de- 
fended the  criminal,  two  conducted  the  prosecution.  All 
was  done  in  the  open  air.  At  midday,  as  is  often  the 
case  in  the  mountains,  the  bright  December  sun  was  as 
warm  as  that  of  October.  Towards  night  a  large  fire  of  logs 
was  built  for  comfort.  The  crisis  had  come.  The  strug- 
gle had  reached  its  culmination.  The  strain  of  excite- 
ment was  painfully  intense.  A  special  guard  of  scores 
of  stern  and  fearless  miners  protected  the  court.  But 
there  were  scores  and  even  hundreds  of  desperadoes  and 
their  sympathizers  in  the  crowd.  Just  at  nightfall  and  as 
the  moon  rose,  on  the  21st,  the  twenty-four  jurors  re- 
tired. In  half  an  hour  they  returned  with  their  decision 
of  "  guilty,"  the  vote  having  stood  twenty-three  to  one. 

The  motion  was  made,  "  That  the  decision  of  the  jury 
be  adopted  as  our  verdict."     Counsel  for  the  prisoner  and 


MONTANA  123 

many  others  attempted  to  interpose  motions  and  acts  of 
delay  and  postponement.  Doubtless  members  of  the 
secret  gang  intended  by  themselves  and  with  their 
fellows  to  organize  and  push  a  rescue  in  the  night.  The 
miners  determinedly  passed  the  motion  to  adopt  the 
verdict. 

That  done,  the  most  critical  time  of  all  came.  The 
execution  of  the  verdict, — when  shall  it  be,  and  by 
whom,  and  how  ?  Delay  and  irresolution  here  would  be 
fraught  with  unspeakable  results  of  bloody  contention. 
At  that  supreme  moment  one  of  the  bravest  deeds  ever 
done  by  man  was  witnessed.  Col.  Wilbur  F.  Sanders, 
since  United  States  senator  from  Montana,  one  of  the 
counsel  for  the  prosecution,  young  and  of  slender  build, 
mounted  the  wagon  by  the  side  of  the  judge.  Having 
recited  that  the  prisoner  had  been  declared  guilty  of  the 
crimes  of  robbery  and  murder  he  ended  his  speech  with 
these  words :  "  I  move  that  George  Ives  be  forthwith 
hung  by  the  neck  until  he  is  dead." 

The  daring  young  advocate  took  his  life  in  his  hands 
when  he  thus  exposed  himself  in  those  evening  shadows. 
Doubtless  a  hundred  angry  and  desperate  men  were 
within  a  few  feet  of  him,  armed  to  the  teeth,  of  quick 
and  unerring  aim,  any  one  of  whom  would  have  been 
glad  to  shoot  him  down  when  speaking.  But  his  very 
boldness  cowed  them  and  his  promptness  disconcerted 
them.  The  miners  at  once  affirmed  and  adopted  the 
motion,  and  Sanders'  timely  and  intelligent  bravery 
saved  the  bloodshed  which  a  fierce  contention  begotten 
of  delay  would  have  produced.  A  gallows  was  impro- 
vised by  means  of  a  stout  pine  log  run  out  from  the  end 
of  an  unfinished  building.  A  dry-goods  box  served  for 
the  trap.  Within  fifty-eight  minutes  from  the  close  of 
Sanders'  speech  the  ghastly  body  of  Ives  was  dangling 


124  REMINISCENCES 

lifeless  in  the  moonlight,  and  the  abhorrent  reign  of  vio- 
lence and  wickedness  in  Montana  had  received  a  deter- 
mined check.  Soon  after  Ives'  death  it  was  discovered 
who  the  members  of  the  blood-stained  gang  were.  It 
was  learned  that  Plummer  was  actually  their  leader. 

During  the  few  months  succeeding,  the  Vigilantes  cap- 
tured and  executed  no  less  than  twenty-nine  of  these  rob- 
bers and  murderers,  including  of  course  their  chief.  The 
self-constituted  guardians  of  law  and  order  acted  with  a 
secrecy,  a  swiftness,  and  an  inflexible  determination  to  do 
duty,  that  struck  terror  to  the  hearts  of  all  the  evil-doers. 

To  this  day  there  is  no  historic  record  of  who  were 
the  leaders  or  members  of  the  "  Committee."  Under  the 
circumstances  it  is  wonderful  how  they  were  able  to  keep 
themselves  free  from  the  sway  of  passion  and  revenge. 
Of  all  the  twenty-nine  to  whom  they  adjudged  the  pen- 
alty of  death,  there  was  only  one,  a  man  named  Slade, 
who  had  not  been  guilty  of  murder  within  the  territory. 
In  every  case  save  his,  guilt  would  have  been  declared  by 
any  jury  impaneled  under  the  provisions  of  the  civil 
law.  Slade  was  hung  because  of  his  extreme  viciousness, 
his  demoniac  recklessness  when  in  drink,  his  contemp- 
tuous disregard  of  repeated  warnings,  and  his  savage  de- 
fiance of  authority  and  order.  Plummer's  gang  had 
slaughtered  one  hundred  and  two  victims  before  the 
community  was  roused  to  its  effectual  course  of  righteous 
retribution.  I  do  not  see  how  the  wholesome  work  could 
have  been  done  in  any  other  way. 

When  Montana  was  organized,  in  May,  1864,  the 
righteous  deaths  of  the  score  of  dreaded  miscreants,  and 
the  hurried  departure  of  other  scores  to  regions  better 
suited  for  the  plying  of  their  nefarious  vocation,  left  the 
new  territory  well  prepared  for  the  regulations  and  re- 
straints of  civil  law. 


MONTANA  125 

Three  years  after,  I  entered  it,  and  for  thirteen  years  I 
was  quite  familiar  with  all  its  inhabitants.  I  never  heard 
the  work  of  the  "  Vigilantes  "  alluded  to  by  them  in 
terms  other  than  of  gratitude  and  reverence.  The  saving 
of  Montana  to  law  and  order  in  the  critical  time  of  1863, 
was  in  morals  a  regeneration,  and  in  commercial  value 
the  saving  of  millions  of  treasure  to  the  future  common- 
wealth. 

I  refer  to  my  letters  to  Mrs.  Tuttle  for  my  first  impres- 
sions of  Montana. 

"  Virginia  City,  Montana,  July  19, 1867. 
"  Mr.  Goddard  and  I  are  here  safe  and  well.  We  left 
Salt  Lake  at  6 :  30  a.  m.,  on  Monday  last,  and  arrived 
here  at  5  p.  m.,  yesterday  (Thursday).  Throughout 
Monday  we  rode,  much  afflicted  with  heat  and  dust, 
through  Mormon  settlements.  Their  crops  looked  very 
fine.  Some  of  their  villages  were  very  prepossessing,  and 
everywhere  we  saw  the  delightful  sight  of  streams  of 
living  water  carried  about  their  streets  and  yards  and 
farms.  These  Mormons  in  the  settlements  outside  of 
Salt  Lake  honestly  believe  that  Brigham  Young  is  a 
prophet  inspired  of  heaven.  They  are  ready  to  obey 
him  implicitly  in  all  things.  While,  therefore,  I  think 
his  strength  is  breaking  a  little  in  Salt  Lake  City,  I  feel 
quite  sure  that  there  are  thousands  and  ten  thousands  in 
the  country  ready  to  do  all  his  biddings,  and  almost  to 
worship  him.  On  Tuesday,  at  1 :  30  a.  m.,  we  entered 
Idaho  Territory  and  all  Tuesday  and  part  of  Wednesday 
rode  through  it.  About  9  p.  m.  we  arrived  at  Snake 
River,  which,  swollen,  had  carried  the  bridge  away,  over 
which  we  must  be  ferried  in  a  flat-boat.  A  rope  is 
stretched  from  one  side  of  the  river  to  the  other,  and  two 
ropes  from  bow  and  stern  of  the  flat-boat  are  attached  to 


126  REMINISCENCES 

it  with  pullies  lying  along  the  one  rope.  The  bow  rope 
is  taut  and  the  stern  rope  more  lax,  so  that  the  boat  pre- 
sents its  broadside  at  an  angle  to  the  current.  In  this 
way  the  current  makes  the  propelling  force  and  carries 
us  across.  The  Snake's  current  was  the  swiftest  I  was 
ever  on,  except  the '  Rapids  '  going  to  Montreal.  The  force 
of  it  propelled  us  with  astonishing  rapidity.  I  was  some- 
what timid.  Should  the  small  bow-rope  break  (and  a 
terrible  strain  was  on  it),  the  boat  would  be  swamped,  and 
we  plunged  into  the  raging  flood.  I  was  ready  to  fling 
off  my  boots  and  coat  at  any  time  and  try  my  chances 
swimming  ;  though  I  confessed  to  myself  that  in  such  a 
torrent,  wide,  rocky,  steep-banked,  my  chances  would  be 
little  better  than  those  of  Mr.  Goddard,  who  does  not 
swim.  I  was  helped  to  my  timidity  by  a  remark  of  one 
of  the  ferrymen,  that  the  boat  had  got  away  from 
them  twice  that  day.  But  thanks  to  God  for  His  love 
and  protection,  we've  been  saved  from  and  amidst  all  be- 
setting perils. 

"  Within  half  an  hour  after  crossing  the  Snake,  and 
while  following  along  its  valley,  we  were  subjected  to  as 
fearful  an  attack  as  has  yet  been  made  upon  us.  But 
don't  be  frightened,  the  attacking  party  consisted  of 
about  ten  millions  of  mosquitoes.  We  had  been  warned 
by  a  Jew  riding  with  us  out  from  Salt  Lake,  to  provide 
ourselves  with  '  bars,'  and  so  strongly  did  he  insist  upon 
the  necessity  of  such  protection  that  at  Ogden  City,  forty 
miles  from  Salt  Lake,  Mr.  Goddard  got  a  '  bar.'  The 
Jew  was  a  Mason  and  so  had  influence  with  Mr. 
Goddard  as  a  brother  Mason.  I  thought  I  could  get 
along  without  a  bar,  and  so  did  not  get  one.  But  on 
the  Snake  bitterly  did  I  repent  not  doing  so.  Mr.  G. 
in  gloves  and  bar  bade  defiance  to  the  attacking  battalions 
and  sat  as  quiet  and  serene  as  in  his  wife's  parlor  in  Port- 


MONTANA  127 

landville.  The  little  Jew  laughed  and  chuckled  from 
under  his  ponderous  veil  and  said,  '  Dat's  de  way,  ye  see, 
people  tell  oder  people  de  trut.  We  preach  to  'em  about 
following  dis  and  dat  way,  and  dey  don't  believe  us.  Do 
de  mosquitoes  trouble  you  some,  eh  ? ' 

"  After  a  time  we  got  out  of  the  mosquito  region. 
Soon  I  went  bobbing  about  in  sleep,  and  my  hat  went 
off  and  out  the  window.  '  Hold  up,  driver,'  I  cried,'  I've 
lost  my  hat.'  '  Whoa  ! '  he  said.  I  then  went  back  and 
got  my  hat,  and  pulling  it  well  over  my  brows  thought  I 
would  now  keep  it  safe.  But  bobbing  and  bobbing  I 
must  have  been  for  some  time  in  refreshing  sleep  after 
my  late  '  fight,'  when,  suddenly  waking,  I  found  my  head 
cold.  I  shouted,  '  Hold  up,  driver,  where's  my  hat  ? ' 
'  Whoa  ! '  he  cried ;  '  bother  take  ye,  why  don't  you  keep 
hold  of  your  hat  ? '  I  went  back  rods  and  rods,  but 
found  no  hat.  So  my  dear  old  Morris  hat  is  out  among 
the  sage  bushes  on  the  plains  of  Idaho !  I  tied  a  hand- 
kerchief about  my  head  and  came  on. 

"  About  I  p.  m.,  on  Wednesday,  we  crossed  the '  divide,' 
the  summit  of  the  main  Rocky  Mountain  range,  and 
entered  Montana.  It  grew  cold,  and  we  found  shawls 
and  blankets  not  at  all  uncomfortable.  By  dark  a  cold 
rain  set  in  and  when  we  reached  Beaver  Head  Canon,  at 
9:20  p.  m.,  the  driver  concluded  that  we  had  better  wait 
till  morning  before  pushing  on.  We  were  then  fifty- 
seven  miles  from  Virginia  City.  Accordingly,  Mr.  God- 
dard  and  I,  after  supper  on  pork  and  beans,  lay  down  in 
our  blankets  on  the  station  floor.  I  slept  very  soundly, 
Mr.  G.  not  so  well.  Waking  at  3:30  A.  m.,  and  getting 
up  to  be  ready  for  an  early  start,  we  were  astonished  on 
opening  the  door  to  see  rocks  and  trees  and  roofs  and 
fields  as  white  with  snow  as  in  midwinter.  Two  inches 
of  snow  were  lying  on  the  earth,  and  this  was  the  morn- 


128  REMINISCENCES 

ing  of  the  18th  of  July.  '  Humph!'  says  sleepy  Mr. 
Goddard,  '  beautiful  country  this,  isn't  it  ? ' 

"  Montana  pleases  me  more  than  the  other  territories 
for  these  two  special  reasons.  First,  there  are  trees  here, 
many  of  the  mountains  and  nearly  all  the  ravines  being 
plentifully  covered  with  mountain  pine.  Secondly,  there 
are  plenty  of  living  springs  and  streams  of  water,  the 
freshest,  coolest,  purest,  sweetest  in  the  world.  This  is 
the  best  country  for  butter-making  that  can  be  found. 
Only  here,  since  I  left  Otsego  County,  have  I  found 
sweet,  delicious  butter.  The  grasses  are  wonderfully  rich 
and  nutritious.  A  Dr.  Cochrane  from  Brooklyn,  whom 
I  met  last  night,  assures  me  that  horses  will  work  and 
keep  in  good  order  on  the  grass,  as  well  as  in  other 
countries  on  a  half  bushel  of  oats,  each,  daily.  It  would 
do  you  good  to  see  how  sleek  and  fat  and  well-pleased 
all  the  cows  and  oxen  look.  If  the  grasshopper  would 
only  keep  away,  the  wheat  crop  and  oat  crop  of  this 
territory  would  always  be  abundant.  Potatoes  are  excel- 
lent in  quantity  and  quality.  Judge  Hosmer  says  he  has 
paid  sixty  cents  a  pound  for  potatoes.  Now  they  are 
four  cents  a  pound. 

"  We  reached  here,  four  hundred  and  fifty-four  miles 
from  Salt  Lake,  at  5  p.  m.,  Thursday.  For  the  last  ten 
miles  we  came  up  Alder  Creek,  along  which  are  gulch 
mines.  On  both  sides  of  the  creek  the  earth  has  been 
dug  and  thrown  up  and  washed  out,  and  it  is  still  being 
so  treated.  Water  in  ditches  and  sluices  is  carried  from 
the  creek  in  all  directions  along  the  banks ;  then  the  dirt 
is  dug  up  and  thrown  into  long  boxes  made  of  pine 
boards,  and  flowing  water  is  let  through  them.  The 
water  washes  away  the  dirt,  and  the  gold  particles,  being 
heavy,  are  left  on  the  box  bottoms.  The  usual  currency 
in  all  stores  here  is  gold  dust.     Every  little  shop  has  its 


MONTANA  129 

pair  of  balances  and  takes  dust  in  return  for  goods,  at 
eighteen  dollars  an  ounce.  Some  dust  is  worth  more, 
some  less ;  but  in  buying  and  selling  at  stores  this  is  the 
standard.  At  the  banks  they  have  tests  for  the  dust,  and 
will  pay  for  it  only  its  intrinsic  worth,  as  tested.  Dust 
here,  as  compared  with  greenbacks,  is  at  fifteen  per  cent, 
premium.  For  instance,  I  went  to  a  store  and  bought  a 
hat.  The  price  was  $8,  or  $9.20  greenbacks.  Every 
man  carries  a  little  buckskin  pouch,  and  in  that  his 
money,  that  is,  gold  dust.  There  is  a  nugget  here  in 
the  bank,  found  a  few  days  ago,  of  solid  gold  worth 
about  $420.     It  weighs  nearly  two  pounds. 

"  We  found  log  cabins  and  mining  tents  scattered 
along  the  gulch  as  we  came  on  to  Virginia  City.  Two 
little  towns  in  the  suburbs,  Nevada  and  Junction,  will 
have  to  be  looked  after  by  the  rector  who  settles  here. 
When  we  arrived,  our  first  work  was  to  get  supper,  our 
next  to  take  a  bath.  The  bath,  with  bootblacking  and 
clothes-cleaning,  cost  me  $2.25.  Mr.  G.  had  a  shampoo, 
and  his  bill  was  three  dollars. 

"  Virginia  City  is  a  town  of  numerous  log  cabins,  per- 
haps a  half  dozen  frame  houses,  a  few  stone  stores,  and  a 
population,  I  think,  of  about  two  thousand,  certainly 
not  more.  We  stop  at  the  '  Planter's  House,'  the  Fifth 
Avenue  Hotel  of  the  place.  Our  bedroom  is  about  twelve 
feet  square,  and  in  it  are  one  double,  and  two  single  beds. 
Mr.  G.  and  I  occupy  the  double.  As  there  is  need,  the 
landlord  sends  whom  he  will  into  the  cots.  No  lock  is 
on  the  door ;  no  wash  bowl  or  pitcher  in  the  room. 
Every  morning  we  go  down  to  the  office  to  wash,  wiping 
our  faces  on  the  office  towel.  The  nights  are  deliciously 
cool,  and  stowed  under  a  sheet,  two  blankets,  and  a  cover- 
lid, we  have  most  delightful  snoozes. 

"  Thursday  evening  Mr.  E.  S.  Calhoun,  a  young  man, 


130  REMINISCENCES 

called,  bringing  to  me  a  letter  of  introduction  from  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Washburn  of  New  York  City.  Dr.  W.  speaks 
of  Mr.  C.  as  the  son  of  one  of  the  most  prominent  of  his 
church  members.  On  Friday  I  began  calling  some.  I 
called  on  Mr.  Calhoun,  who  is  clerk  in  a  store.  He 
showed  me  the  records  of  the  '  Episcopalians  '  here.  It 
appears  that  an  Englishman,  Professor  Dimsdale,  began 
reading  service  here  more  than  a  year  ago.  He  was  a 
good  reader  and  attracted  a  little  congregation,  though 
at  first  he  made  them  smile  somewhat,  as,  reading  for 
several  Sundays  from  the  English  Prayer-Book,  he 
prayed  most  loyally  for  the  Queen  and  entirely  ignored 
the  President.  He  afterwards  fell  into  bad  habits  and 
died  here.  About  six  weeks  ago  the  school-teacher,  Mr. 
Marshall,  a  Baptist,  essayed  to  read  service.  A  church- 
woman  tells  me  he  made  most  sorry  work  of  it.  She 
often  had  to  interrupt  and  direct  him  in  it.  No  Church 
clergyman,  to  the  knowledge  of  these  people,  has  ever  set 
foot  within  the  limits  of  this  territory  before  our  coming. 
The  people  here,  however,  in  April  last  met  together  and 
organized  themselves  as  well  as  they  could  under  the 
name  of  '  St.  Paul's  Church,'  electing  eight  vestrymen. 
To-day  they  are  improvising  robing-room,  lectern,  seats, 
etc.,  in  an  upper  room,  for  our  services  to-morrow. 

"  I  next  called  at  the  post-office  on  Dr.  Gibson,  the 
postmaster.  Mr.  Hussey  had  given  me  letters  to  him. 
He,  though  a  Unitarian,  and  his  wife  a  Presbyterian,  is 
one  of  the  new  vestrymen,  and  he  seems  to  be  a  most 
kind  and  good  man.  Mrs.  G.,  coming  two  years  ago, 
was  the  first  woman  here.  Gold  was  discovered  in  June, 
1863,  and  the  first  log  house  (tents  had  been  used  before) 
was  put  up  in  August  of  that  year.  For  a  long  time 
there  were  no  floors  in  the  cabins  but  mother  earth. 
Afterwards  green  raw-hides  (buffalo,  etc.),  stretched  on 


MONTANA  131 

pins  and  allowed  to  dry,  were  the  Brussels  carpet  for  the 
4  aristocrats.' 

"  I  then  called  on  Governor  Smith.  He  is  a  stout, 
pleasant-looking  young  man,  of  about  five-and-thirty, 
dressed  in  gray,  and  with  '  hail-fellow-well-met'  manners. 
He  is  a  Baptist  and  his  wife  a  Presbyterian.  She  and 
his  three  little  children  have  just  come  here  to  live. 

"  Since  I  began  writing  Judge  Hosmer  has  called  with 
Mr.  Duncan,  the  Methodist  minister.  Mr.  D.  says  that 
besides  himself  (he  is  only  a  local  preacher),  there  is  only 
one  Methodist  preacher  in  this  territory,  viz.,  Mr.  Hough 
at  Helena.  The  Presbyterians,  he  says,  have  not  one 
man  in  the  territory,  nor  the  Baptists.  The  Roman  Cath- 
olics have  several  priests,  having  established  their  Indian 
missions  in  the  northern  part  of  the  territory  nearly  thirty 
years  ago. 

"  In  spite  of  all  the  drawbacks  of  this  town,  its  cold, 
its  present  treelessness,  its  roughness,  its  log  cabins,  you 
and  I,  if  it  be  God's  will  for  us  to  live  and  work  here,  could 
be  very  happy.  Kind  hearts  are  here,  cultivated  women 
are  here,  intelligent  society  is  here,  some  children  are  here ; 
and  such  a  field  for  immediate  faithful  Church  work  as 
I  never  before  saw.  Now,  I  want  to  throw  out  a  sugges- 
tion to  you  and  to  ask  you  a  question.  The  more  I  think 
of  it  the  more  I  feel  as  if  it  would  be  my  duty  to  stay  in  my 
diocese  this  winter  and  do  missionary  work  in  Montana 
until  I  can  get  men  to  come.  It  seems  as  if,  after  visit- 
ing Bridger,  September  22d,  Salt  Lake  the  29th,  and 
Idaho  in  October,  I  ought  to  come  right  back  here  and 
work,  Mr.  G.  and  I  taking  Helena  and  Virginia  into  our 
hands  at  once.  Then,  September  1,  1868,  D.  V.,  I  will 
come  East  to  attend  General  Convention ;  and  in  No- 
vember bring  you  and  baby  here.  This  also  will  save 
me  the  expenses  of  two  trips;   all  traveling  expenses 


132  REMINISCENCES 

outside  of  my  jurisdiction  coming  from  my  own  pocket. 
From  inclination  I  do  not  propose  this,  but  from  duty  I 
may  feel  that  I  must  do  it.     What  do  you  think  and  say  ? 

"  A  great  work  opens  for  the  Church  in  this  territory. 
I  ought  to  have  four  men  here  at  once,  one  here,  one  in 
Helena,  one  at  Bannack  and  Argenta,  and  one  at  Deer 
Lodge.  Think  of  it,  only  one  Protestant  minister  now 
in  all  this  territory  ! 

"  We  are  6,700  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea ;  500 
feet  higher  than  the  '  Tip  Top  House '  on  Mt.  Wash- 
ington. 

"  Chinamen  do  nearly  all  the  laundry  work,  and  do  it 
very  neatly,  too.  Chinese  servants  are  quite  in  vogue  ; 
men,  no  women,  are  here.  Rents  are  high,  though  not 
as  high  as  heretofore.  This  hotel,  primitive  as  it  is,  rents 
for  $200  a  month.  A  Masonic  Hall  of  stone,  to  cost 
$22,000,  is  going  up,  the  ground  floor  of  which  is  to  be 
rented  to  a  mercantile  firm  for  $4,000  a  year." 

The  above  account  concerning  ministers  is  not  strictly 
correct.  A  Rev.  Mr.  Baxter,  of  the  Methodist  Church, 
South,  had  a  Sunday-school  and  was  gathering  a  congre- 
gation in  Helena.  And  in  the  same  town  a  Professor 
Campbell,  engaged  in  teaching  school,  a  Campbellite,  or 
Christian  preacher,  some  Sundays  exercised  his  voca- 
tion. A  Presbyterian  minister,  also,  named  Smith,  had 
preached  somewhat  in  Virginia  City  and  had  commenced 
the  erection  of  a  log  church  there.  Before  any  satisfac- 
tory progress  had  been  made,  however,  he  had  abandoned 
everything. 

I  was  in  Montana ;  in  its  capital  city,  a  town  four  years 
old.  Business  buildings  and  residences  were  nearly  all  of 
logs.  Almost  every  other  one  of  the  former  was  a  saloon. 
Two  or  three  of  these  latter  were  "  hurdy-gurdy  "  houses, 
where  women  were  in  attendance  for  keeping  up  dancing 


MONTANA  133 

and  all  night  revels.  There  was  no  church  spire  any- 
where. The  Roman  Catholic  priest  held  services  in  a 
log  structure  surmounted  by  a  cross,  where  a  suspended 
steel  triangle  served  for  a  bell.  There  was  a  bend  in  the 
Alder  Gulch  here  and  the  town  seemed  flung  down  into 
this  crook.  There  were  no  vehicles  in  the  streets  such 
as  I  had  been  used  to.  Instead,  there  were  huge  freight 
wagons,  from  which  goods  were  being  discharged,  that 
had  been  dragged  five  hundred  miles  from  Salt  Lake,  or 
two  hundred  and  sixty-five  miles  from  Fort  Benton  on 
the  Missouri  River. 

The  ox-teams — from  six  yoke  of  oxen  to  fifteen  yoke 
per  wagon, — stood  patiently  or  lay  down  chewing  their 
cud  till  the  cruel  lash  of  the  "  bull  whacker  "  should  rouse 
and  start  them  on ;  the  sidewalks  were  crowded  with 
jostling  men ;  while  not  a  few  on  horseback,  be-pistoled 
and  be-knived,  passed  along  the  street.  Here  Mr. 
Goddard  and  I  stayed  for  nearly  three  weeks,  officiating 
for  three  Sundays  in  an  upper  room  that  had  been  used 
for  one  branch  of  the  Legislature  and  was  hence  called 
the  council  chamber.  Our  service  of  July  2 1st  was  the 
first  ever  held  by  one  of  our  clergy  in  Montana.  For 
Sunday,  August  4th,  we  went  over  to  Helena,  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty-five  miles  distant,  and  there  I  left  Mr. 
Goddard,  while  I  returned  to  Virginia  City.  At  the 
latter  place  I  stayed  till  September  22d ;  then  I  went  on 
my  planned  trip  to  Fort  Bridger,  Salt  Lake,  and  Idaho. 
Sense  of  duty  seemed  to  make  it  imperative  that  I  should 
stay  for  the  winter  and  do  work  in  Montana,  and  my 
wife,  doing  as  she  has  done  all  our  married  life,  cheer- 
fully approved  of  my  decision,  though  it  was  to  cost  us 
sixteen  months  of  painful  separation. 

I  give  here  some  extracts  from  my  letters  of  this  period 
from  Virginia  City : 


134  REMINISCENCES 

"July  21,  iS6y. 

"  I  have  come  up  to  go  to  bed,  Mr.  G.  staying  below 
a  little  to  talk  to  a  brother  Mason.  But  I  cannot  get  into 
bed  without  stopping  to  say  a  few  words  to  you  of  my 
loneliness  and  homesickness.  Mr.  G.,  dear,  good  man, 
is  as  kind  as  kind  can  be,  but  for  all,  I  do  get  lonesome 
and  heartsick.  Life  seems  less  dear  to  me  than  when  I 
was  in  our  little  rectory  at  home.  If  it  were  not  that 
hour  by  hour  the  good  God  sustains  me  with  the  sweet 
consciousness  that  I  am  trying  to  do  my  duty  as  in  His 
sight,  I  should  be  quite  miserable.  This  morning  I 
awoke  crying  from  a  dream  that  I  was  in  my  early  boy- 
hood's home,  and  that  my  dear  mother,  in  bed,  worn 
thin,  grown  blind,  and  dying,  only  able  to  recognize  me 
by  passing  her  hand  over  my  face,  was  whispering, '  My  own 
dear  boy.'  I  have  just  written  to  her,  telling  her  of  my 
dream.  I  am  three  thousand  miles  away  from  you  and 
her  and  from  many  dear  ones.  But  after  all  I  do  not 
worry.  God  will,  I  know,  for  Christ's  sake,  take  care  of 
us  and  will  bring  us,  if  we  are  His  faithful  ones,  to  His 
home,  some  time. 

"  I  have  just  visited  a  sick  woman  who  sent  for  me. 
Her  name  is  Donaldson  ;  she  is  the  wife  of  a  merchant 
here  from  St.  Louis,  a  Campbellite ;  she  is  far  gone  in 
consumption.  It  seemed  grateful  and  refreshing  to  her 
to  have  me  have  prayers  with  her. 

"  Chickens  here  are  two  dollars  apiece.  My  bill  for 
five  days  at  the  '  Planter's '  was  twenty-two  dollars, 
twenty  dollars  for  board  and  two  for  washing  eleven  pieces. 
We  now  are  moved  into  a  cabin  owned  by  Mr.  D.  W. 
Tilton,  the  publisher  of  the  Montana  Post.  The  whole 
of  the  interior  is  one  room,  sixteen  feet  by  twenty-four. 
There  are  two  beds  in  the  room.  In  one  of  these  sleep 
Mr.  Goddard  and  myself,  in  the  other  Mr.  Tilton  and 


MONTANA  135 

Mr.  Godbe,  brother  of  the  Mr.  Godbe  whom  I  met  at 
North  Platte.  A  man  comes  in  daily  and  shakes  up 
rather  than  makes  up  our  bed.  Men  rather  than  women 
do  domestic  work  here.  Mrs.  Chapin,  our  landlady  at 
the  Planter's,  said  she  was  the  only  woman  in  the  house. 
She  baked  all  the  pies,  and  had  direct  supervision  of  the 
chamber  work,  which  was  done  by  a  Chinaman. 

"  I  have  had  to  buy  a  new  tooth  brush.  It  cost  me  a 
dollar  fifty,  and  is  no  better  than  what  we  buy  in  Morris 
for  thirty-five  cents.  I  weighed  myself  last  Saturday  and 
brought  down  one  hundred  and  seventy.  I  met  Mr. 
Duncan  this  morning.  He  tells  me  he  moves  away  to- 
morrow, one  hundred  and  sixty-five  miles,  to  Flint  Creek. 
This  leaves  us  in  undisputed  possession  of  Protestant 
Virginia  City.  No  services  but  ours  and  the  Roman 
Catholic  will  now  be  held  here.  Ought  I  not,  as  in  God's 
sight,  to  preoccupy  and  hold  this  place  ?  " 

"  Virginia  City,  Montana,  July  2j,  1867. 
"  In  the  afternoon  I  called  on  Mrs.  Meagher.  She  is 
one  of  the  cleverest  women,  and  most  brilliant  in  conver- 
sation, that  I  have  ever  met.  She  is  a  fine  looking 
woman  too,  with  the  blackest  eyes  and  queenliest  pres- 
ence and  prettiest  face  I've  seen  in  the  mountains.  Her 
husband,  Thomas  Francis  Meagher,  the  Irish  patriot,  was 
secretary  of  the  territory  and  acting  governor.  A  few 
weeks  since  he  was  drowned  in  the  Missouri  River  at 
Fort  Benton,  falling  into  the  water  from  a  boat.  His 
body  has  never  been  found.  Mrs.  Meagher  was  a  Miss 
Tovvnsend  of  New  York  City,  and  once  of  Orange  County. 
Whether  she  became  so  before  or  after  her  marriage 
with  General  Meagher,  she  is  a  Roman  Catholic.  She 
will  soon  return  to  New  York  City,  going  down  the 
river  by  boat  from  Fort  Benton, 


136  REMINISCENCES 

"  I've  made  some  inquiries  about  housekeeping  ex- 
penses. Flour  is  ten  to  thirteen  dollars  a  sack  (z.  e., 
$25.00  a  barrel),  beefsteak  is  twenty-five  cents  a  pound, 
butter  is  fifty  cents,  coffee  and  sugar  are  forty  to  fifty 
cents.  Wood  (four  foot)  is  ten  dollars  a  cord.  These 
are  not  exorbitant  prices  by  any  means.  I  am  sure  one 
can  calculate  on  keeping  house  with  such  prices  without 
feeling  that  one  must  have  at  least  $20,000  annual  income. 
Servant-girls'  wages  would  be  high,  I  can  assure  you, 
forty  or  fifty  dollars  a  month." 

"  Virginia  City,  Montana,  July  jo,  i86y. 

"Mr.  Miller,  under  date  of  July  18th,  writes  very 
encouragingly  from  Boise,  closing  his  letter  with  an 
amusing  account  of  the  walking  powers  of  the  English 
clergyman,  Mr.  Pope,  who  was  with  us  at  Salt  Lake. 
I  quote  from  his  letter :  '  I  was  just  interrupted  by  the 
unexpected  appearance  of  the  Rev.  Arthur  F.  Pope, 
Guilford,  Surrey,  England.  If  ever  another  Englishman 
comes,  I  will  stick  to  my  room.  He  proposed  a  "  little 
walk,"  and  we  started  out  and  went  up  through  Oregon 
into  Washington,  around  into  Montana,  down  through 
Dakota,  Colorado,  Arizona,  and  up  through  Nevada 
home.'  I  have  seen  a  Boise  paper  of  the  20th,  which 
speaks  of  Miller's  first  services,  and  publishes  the  appo- 
site introductory  remarks,  which  he  made  before  the 
sermon.  The  editor  speaks  of  him  as  if  he  was  well 
pleased  with  him  and  the  services  ;  he  says  he  is  a  plain, 
sensible  gentleman,  free  from  those  airs  and  affecta- 
tions that  stand  in  the  way  of  usefulness  of  men  from 
the  East  of  any  profession,  when  they  come  into  the 
extreme  West. 

"  Sunday  afternoon  I  visited  Mrs.  Donaldson,  and 
while   I  was  there,  two  persons  came   in.     One  intro- 


MONTANA  137 

duced  the  other  to  me  as  the  Rev.  Mr.  King.  Mr.  K. 
is  a  Methodist  minister  from  Colorado,  who  has  come 
to  take  charge  of  Virginia  City.  He  begins  work  next 
Sunday,  and  the  Methodists  talk  of  building  a  church 
at  once.  Mr.  K.  looks  hearty  and  vigorous,  but  is,  I 
should  judge,  almost  too  pronounced  and  noisy  to  suit 
thoughtful  people.  He  has  gone  to  Helena  to  see  Mr, 
Hough,  who  is  presiding  elder  of  all  this  Western  field." 

"  Virginia  City,  Montana,  August  j,  1867. 

"  I  have  just  called  on  Mr.  Marshall,  the  Baptist,  who 
has  been  our  lay  reader.  I  gave  him  a  Prayer-Book 
asked  him  down  to  our  cabin,  and  by  inquiry  found  out 
how  he  had  managed.  On  the  whole,  for  one  totally 
unacquainted  with  our  services,  he  got  along  very  well. 
He  said,  however,  that  he  always  read  the  absolution, 
and  generally  one  of  Henry  Ward  BeecJicrs  sermons,  and 
closed  service  with  extemporary  prayer !  What  think 
you  and  the  old  '  Zion  '  people  of  that  ?  But  he  seemed 
very  willing  to  hear  and  adopt  my  suggestions,  and  I  am 
so  well  pleased  with  him  that  I  have  licensed  him 
to   read   service   here   in    my  necessary  absences. 

"  Of  one  perplexity  the  pastor  of  a  Western  parish 
is  entirely  freed.  Here  public  opinion  is,  universally, 
in  favor  of  the  innocence  and  harmlessness  and  morality 
of  such  amusements  as  dancing  and  parlor  card-playing. 
Therefore,  if  the  pastor  also  himself  believe  them  to  be 
per  se  innocent,  he  need  be  not  at  all  troubled  lest  in- 
dulgence in  them  by  one  part  of  his  congregation  be 
a  scandal  to  another  part.  Were  you  to  venture  to  sug- 
gest here,  or  anywhere  in  this  West,  as  it  seems  to  me, 
that  it  is  wrong  to  dance,  people  would  look  at  you 
with  mingled  feelings  of  amusement  and  pity. 

"  Yesterday  Mr.  G.  and  I  took  our  first  ride  on  horse- 


138  REMINISCENCES 

back.  We  went  to  Christnot's  Mill  and  Summit,  a 
round  distance  of  twenty  miles.  I  laughed  much  at 
Mr.  G. ;  he  presented  such  a  John-Gilpin  like  appear- 
ance on  horseback.  These  California  horses,  that  are 
most  used,  go  at  a  break-neck  pace.  Well,  we  must 
learn  to  go  horseback.  It's  the  only  mode  of  getting 
about  here.  We  ascended  several  high  points  as  we 
went  along ;  dismounted,  and  used  the  opera  glass 
for  observation.  I  can't  describe  to  you  the  beauties 
and  grandeurs  to  be  seen  hereabout.  I  hope  one  day 
you  will  see  them.  Think  of  long,  high  ranges,  stretch- 
ing hundreds  of  miles  away,  with  snow  on  the  tops 
and  sides,  the  peaks  bare  and  bald,  many  of  the  slopes 
wooded,  billows  on  billows,  by  the  thousand,  of  hills 
between  the  ranges,  green  valleys  with  streams,  deep 
gorges  and  canons.  Think  of  them  all  and  arrange 
them  in  mental  prospect  in  the  most  grand  and  beautiful 
ways, — and  you  have  the  views  we  saw  yesterday. 
At  Christnot's  Mill  we  dined  with  Colonel  McClure 
and  his  wife,  from  Chambersburg,  Pa.,  who  have  lately 
come  out,  the  colonel  being  a  stockholder  in  the  mill. 
I  went  through  the  mill  and  was  delighted  with  it.  An 
engine  of  fifty-five  horse-power  drives  four  sets  of  two 
heavy  wheels  for  crushing  the  ore.  Each  wheel  weighs 
twenty-five  hundred  pounds,  and  two,  fixed  on  a  vertical 
shaft,  revolve  horizontally  in  each  tub  into  which  the 
ore  is  cast.  Water  and  quicksilver  are  in  the  tub,  and 
the  quicksilver  secures  the  gold  in  an  amalgam.  Some 
of  the  gold  particles  escape  through  the  sieve  on  the  tub, 
and  these  are  caught  by  quicksilver  spread  all  along 
the  plates  over  which  the  dirty  water  runs.  Then  the 
amalgam  is  afterwards  gathered  from  the  tub  and  the 
plates,  and  the  mercury  is  driven  off  by  heat,  leaving 
the   pure   gold.     That  mill  can  crush  a  ton  of  ore  an 


MONTANA  139 

hour,  and  each  ton  yields  from  twenty-five  to  forty 
dollars  worth  of  gold.  The  expenses  of  extracting  are 
about  fifteen  dollars  a  ton,  so  you  see  what  a  steady, 
good  profit  such  a  mill  can  make." 

August  6th,  Mr.  Goddard  and  I  went  by  stage  to 
Helena,  making  the  distance  of  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
five  miles  in  twenty  hours.  Helena  is  another  mining 
town,  flung  down  in  Last  Chance  Gulch,  where  in  the  fall 
of  1865  rich  placer  diggings  were  discovered.  The  stam- 
pede had  made  it  now  to  be  a  larger  town  than  Virginia 
City.  Besides,  it  was  much  nearer  to  Fort  Benton,  and 
as  nearly  all  the  heavy  merchandise  was  coming  to  Mon- 
tana, via  the  Missouri  River  and  Fort  Benton,  the  heavier 
wholesale  and  commission  business  houses  would  natu- 
rally establish  themselves  in  Helena.  Virginia  City  stren- 
uously fought  against  acknowledgment  of  the  supremacy 
of  her  younger  sister,  and  in  after  years,  by  all  the  means 
that  she  could  lay  her  hands  on,  resisted  the  removal  of 
the  capital  to  Helena.  But  in  those  days,  before  railroads 
existed,  one  with  half  an  eye  could  see  that  nearness  to 
the  great  Missouri  River  and  its  facilities  of  transporta- 
tion settled  the  matter. 

Sunday,  August  II,  1867,  when  we  entered  it  and  held 
the  first  services  of  the  church,  the  town  was  not  two 
years  old.  Immediately  after,  I  returned  to  Virginia 
City,  while  Mr.  Goddard  remained  for  a  month  or  two  to 
serve  Helena.  Then,  induced  by  urgent  calls  from 
home,  he  returned  to  the  States  by  Fort  Benton  and  the 
Missouri  River.  In  the  summer  of  1868,  however,  with 
his  wife  and  child,  he  returned  to  Montana,  to  settle  in 
Virginia  City,  there  to  do  two  or  three  years  of  most  impor- 
tant and  faithful  work.  In  Helena  we  found,  of  Protestants, 
two  Methodist  congregations  worshiping,  one  being  of 
the  Methodist  Church,  South. 


I40  REMINISCENCES 

Some  further  extracts  from  my  letters  may  be 
given. 

"  Helena,  Montana,  August  7,  1867. 

"  I  am  to  rise  every  morning  at  half-past  six.  This 
morning  I  was  fifteen  minutes  late.  Generally  I  read 
every  morning  before  breakfast  a  chapter  in  the  Greek 
Testament.  I  see  by  the  New  York  telegrams  that  Prof. 
Charles  Anthon  is  dead.  I  owe  much  that  I  am  to  him. 
In  his  death  I  have  lost  from  this  world  a  kind  and  tried 
and  valuable  friend. 

"  I'll  finish  and  get  this  letter  into  the  mail  to-morrow 
morning.  It  ought  to  reach  you,  if  the  Indians  allow,  by 
September  1st. 

"  Helena  is  a  town  of  about  four  thousand  inhabitants, 
pitched,  as  you  might  expect,  in  the  bottom  of  a  dirty 
mining  gulch.  Fewer  log  cabins  and  more  frame  houses 
are  here  than  at  Virginia  City;  and  this  hotel  (the  Inter- 
national) is  really  quite  comfortable  and  even  genteel  in 
its  appointments.  We  have  a  room  with  a  double  bed 
just  off  the  ladies'  parlor,  with  a  door  window  opening 
out  upon  a  pleasant  balcony.  As  I  sit  here  writing,  the 
most  delightful  balmy  air  is  wafted  into  the  window, 
though  there  also  comes  a  confused  din  of  auctioneers 
and  teamsters  shouting  from  the  street  below.  There  are 
here  four  banks,  hundreds  of  stores,  three  schools,  and 
three  regular  religious  congregations.  I  called  yesterday 
on  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hough,  the  Methodist  minister,  and  was 
pleased  to  find  in  him  a  fellow  townsman.  He  was  born 
and  his  parents  still  live  in  Windham,  New  York,  and  for 
two  years  he  was  the  Methodist  preacher  in  Windham 
Centre.  He  and  his  wife  keep  house  snugly.  He  says 
he  writes  to  their  bishops  to  send  no  unmarried  minister 
to  the  West,  and  to  send  no  man  without  his  wife.     Mrs. 


MONTANA  141 

H.  says  that  a  man  and  wife  can  keep  house  here  as 
cheaply  as  a  single  man  can  board." 

"  Helena,  Montana,  August  11,  i86y. 

"  Anything  but  Sunday  seems  this  to  me,  as  I  sit  down 
and  hear  feet  moving,  chains  clanking,  teamsters  shout- 
ing more  noisily  than  other  days  (because  the  miners 
from  the  gulches  all  round  come  in  to-day).  A  stalwart 
negro,  ringing  a  large  hand  bell,  is  shouting  in  front  of 
this  hotel :  '  Now,  gentlemen,  now's  your  chance.  There's 
a  large  stock  of  goods  to  be  sold  just  below,  in  Bridge 
Street,  consisting  of  miners'  equipments,  picks,  shovels, 
dry  goods  of  all  kinds,  and  mountain  trout  and  salmon, 
etc.,  etc.  Sure  sale,  genTm'n,  a  man  has  left  the  stock  to 
be  cleaned  out  at  auction,  whether  he  gets  two  cents  for 
it  or  not ;  now's  your  chance,  genTm'n.'  A  half  dozen 
teamsters  are  yelling  together,  like  demons,  at  their  oxen. 
Indeed,  anything  but  a  calm,  quiet  Sunday  is  this.  Be- 
fore breakfast  I  went  up  to  the  post-office  and  out  of  the 
one  or  two  hundred  stores  along  the  streets  only  one  soli- 
tary one  was  closed.  That  was  the  '  First  National 
Bank.' 

"  Last  evening  there  was  a  Democratic  meeting  in 
front  of  this  hotel,  and  the  speakers  were  on  the  balcony 
just  outside  of  our  window.  It  was  sickening  to  see  them 
drink  whiskey  and  hear  the  profanity  and  blasphemy  of 
their  talk,  as  by  twos  and  threes  the  speakers  would  retire 
into  the  room  just  adjoining  us.  I  feel  sad  for  the  coun- 
try's future,  ashamed  of  the  American  name.  O  Father 
above,  in  mercy  guide  and  rule  our  rulers ;  in  mercy,  in 
Thy  purity  and  power,  save  our  country  ! 

"  As  I  went  by  a  hurdy-gurdy  house  on  my  way  to 
address  the  Sunday-school  of  the  Methodist  Church, 
South,  which  meets  in  the  schoolhouse  where  we  held 


142  REMINISCENCES 

services  to-day,  through  its  doors  and  windows  flung 
widely  open  I  saw  scores  and  hundreds  of  men,  and  ten 
or  a  dozen  women,  dancing  to  the  accompaniment  of  fid- 
dles, and  drinking  and  cursing  '  between  the  acts.'  Out- 
side the  door  sprawled  a  man,  dead  drunk.  Still  there 
are  here,  as  the  congregation  this  morning  showed,  many 
gentlemen  of  culture  and  good  breeding,  a  few  accom- 
plished Christian  ladies,  and  some  children. 

"  Now  is  the  time  for  the  Church  to  act.  She  must 
occupy  here  at  once.  If  Mr.  Goddard  does  not  stay 
I  shall  send  off  a  rousing  call  for  a  man  to  come  at 
once." 

«  Virginia  City,  Montana,  August  21, 186 7. 
"  I  have  just  come  in  from  listening  to  a  long  speech 
from  J.  M.  Cavanaugh,  the  Democratic  candidate  for 
Congress.  The  election  is  to  come  off  September  2d. 
He  is  from  Helena,  and  made  on  the  whole  a  very  fair 
speech,  stained,  however,  by  a  good  deal  of  blackguard- 
ism and  blasphemy.  W.  F.  Sanders,  the  Republican 
candidate,  lives  here.  We  expect  a  speech  from  him 
Saturday  evening,  the  31st.  This  morning  I  was  much 
disappointed  at  getting  no  letter  from  you.  I  took  it, 
however,  quite  cheerily,  and  came  home  and  started, 
prayerfully,  a  sermon  from  Psalm  107  :  8.  I  have  done 
somewhat  at  it,  and  hope,  please  God,  to  finish  it  next 
Friday  and  preach  it  next  Sunday.  I  miss  my  books 
greatly,  but  mean  to  try  to  write  a  sermon  a  week  with- 
out them,  because  I  think  it  my  duty  so  to  do.  God  will 
help  me  if  I  pray  to  Him,  and  try.  Do  you  know  that 
never  yet  in  my  minister's  life  have  I  gone  into  my  study 
and  commenced  work  on  a  sermon  without  kneeling 
down  and  praying  :  '  O  God,  guide  me  and  help  me  to 
study,  think,  and  write  as  Thou  wouldest  have  me  to  do, 


MONTANA  I43 

for  Thy  glory,  the  good  of  my  fellow  men,  and  the  salva- 
tion of  mine  own  soul.' 

"  I  bought  some  paper  for  sermon  writing  this  morn- 
ing. It  is  just  like  this  on  which  I  write.  I  skip  every 
other  line  for  sermons.  I  bought  four  quires,  and  even 
accustomed  as  I  am  to  high  prices,  was  somewhat  startled 
when  the  clerk  said, '  six  dollars,  sir,  greenbacks.'  Each 
sheet,  therefore,  costs  six  and  a  quarter  cents,  and  each 
sermon  (usually  seven  sheets),  forty-three  and  three- 
fourths  cents  for  the  paper.  I  have  inquired  also  about 
some  prices  at  the  cabinet  shop.  The  prices  are  :  Six 
chairs  (all  the  furniture  of  pine)  $25.00  ;  bureau,  $70.00; 
washstand,  $25.00;  bedstead,  $25.00;  rocking-chair, 
$14.00;  sewing  table,  $12.00;  dining  table,  $18.00 — 
total,  $189,  dust ;  $236,  greenbacks. 

"  I  called  on  Mrs.  and  Miss  Barber  yesterday ;  they  are 
from  Minnesota.  They  came  here  last  October,  having 
been  five  months  on  the  way,  constantly  traveling  by  ox- 
train.  Think  of  that !  Five  months  without  ever  sleep- 
ing in  a  house.  Three  hundred  immigrants  from  Min- 
nesota came  with  them. 

"  Let  me  tell  you  of  how  money  comes  in  as  well  as 
goes  out  here.  A  little  German  boy  not  twelve  years 
old  earns  $100.00  a  month  by  taking  care,  at  one 
dollar  a  week  per  head,  of  the  cows  that  he  takes  out 
and  herds  throughout  the  day.  But  he  is  a  remarkable 
little  fellow,  manly,  trustworthy,  honest,  persevering,  and 
a  splendid  little  horseman,  carrying  his  dinner  out  with 
him  and  remaining  faithfully  with  the  cows,  day  in  and 
day  out." 

"  Virginia  City,  Montana,  September  12,  i86y. 
"  Do  you  know  what  this  day  is  ?     It  is  the  anniversary 
of  our  wedding  day.     My  heart  has  been  full  of  love  and 


144  REMINISCENCES 

longings,  and  my  eyes  not  entirely  free  from  tears  to-day. 
Two  years  ago  we  were  made  one  in  God's  holy  sight, 
and  in  His  Holy  Church.  To-night,  when  on  my  knees 
in  prayer,  I  shall  with  God's  help  frame  a  petition  out  of 
the  blessing ;  and,  thanking  God  for  all  His  goodness  to 
us,  shall  ask  Him  for  the  dear  Saviour's  sake  to  help  us 
two,  in  weal  or  woe,  in  company  or  absence,  so  to  live 
together  in  this  life  that  in  the  world  to  come,  the  home, 
we  may  have  life  everlasting." 

ii  Virginia  City,  Montana,  September  21,  i86j. 
11  To-morrow  morning  I  start  for  Salt  Lake,  Fort 
Bridger  and  Idaho.  I  have  been  to  say  good-by  to  Mrs. 
Donaldson.  She  is  very  feeble  and  cannot  last  till  I  re- 
turn. I  am  very  sorry  to  leave  her.  She  said : '  Brother 
Tuttle  (her  name  for  me),  you  have  been  a  very  kind 
friend  to  me.  I  don't  know  how  I  should  have  got  on 
without  you.  Give  my  love  to  your  dear  wife.  I  do 
hope  you  will  both  be  spared  long  to  live  together  and  to 
bring  up  your  children.  I  thank  you  from  my  heart  for 
all  your  goodness  to  me.'  I  said,  '  We  shall  probably 
never  meet  again,  Mrs.  Donaldson,  this  side  of  the  grave. 
May  God  help  us  both  so  to  live  and  die  that  we  may 
meet  beyond,  above  ! '  She  held  out  her  skeleton  hand, 
pressed  mine,  looked  her  thanks  to  me,  and  I  came  away 
in  tears.  Was  it  not  payment  and  more  than  payment 
for  all  my  painstaking  efforts,  to  be  so  blessed  by  a  dying 
voice  ?  What  a  tender,  touching  part  of  a  pastor's  life 
is  this  converse  with  dying  friends,  with  departing  souls  ! 
How  tenfold  rewarded  he  is  by  the  thanks  and  blessings 
they  pronounce  upon  him  as  they  pass  away." 


CHAPTER  VII 

IDAHO 

Idaho,  the  name  of  which  in  the  Indian  language,  is 
said  to  mean  "  the  gem  of  the  mountains,"  was  made  an 
organized  territory  in  March,  1863.  When  it  was  set  off 
from  Washington  Territory  it  included  all  that  is  now 
Idaho,  together  with  that  part  of  Montana  west  of  the 
main  range  of  the  Rocky  Mountains.  When  I  came  to 
it  in  1867  it  had  shrunk  to  about  90,000  square  miles, 
and  had  a  population  of  about  25,000.  This  population 
was  for  the  most  part  distributed  through  three  districts : 
(1)  The  north,  in  and  about  Lewiston,  where  gold  mines 
had  been  discovered  in  1861  ;  (2)  the  southwest,  in  and 
about  what  is  known  as  "  Boise  Basin,"  and  in  Boise  City 
and  Boise  valley.  Boise  Basin  was  the  mining  region, 
forty  miles  distant  from  Boise  City,  discovered  in  1861  or 
1862,  and  sometimes  called  West  Bannack,  including 
afterwards  the  towns  of  Idaho  City,  Centreville,  Pioneer, 
and  Placerville.  Boise  City  is  on  Boise  River,  and  Boise 
valley  is  the  farming  district  up  and  down  the  river.  A 
mile  or  so  from  Boise  City  was  Boise  Barracks,  with  a 
garrison  of  the  United  States  army.  Old  Fort  Boise,  a 
well  known  trading  post  of  earlier  years,  did  not  then  ex- 
ist. It  was  situated  forty  miles  distant  from  Boise  City, 
at  the  junction  of  the  Boise  River  with  the  Snake;  (3) 
the  southeast,  where  were  many  Mormon  farmers  who 
had  immigrated  from  Northern  Utah.  The  first  few 
years  I  was  there  I  held  services  only  in  what  I  name 
region  No.  2,  my  visits  being  confined  to  the  three  towns 
of  Boise  City,  Idaho  City,  and  Silver  City.     Afterwards 

M5 


146  REMINISCENCES 

the  three  towns  to  visit  grew  to  fifty,  though  I  never  held 
services  in  more  than  two  towns  of  the  Mormon  district 
No.  3.  In  looking  over  my  register  I  find  that  I  have 
held  services  as  missionary  bishop  in  fifty-two  towns  in 
Montana,  fifty  in  Idaho,  and  nineteen  in  Utah :  total, 
one  hundred  and  twenty-one. 

In  Idaho  alone,  of  my  three  territories,  had  any  Church 
work  previously  been  done.  Many  of  the  early  settlers 
at  Boise  City  came  from  Oregon ;  consequently,  about 
the  year  1864  the  Rev.  St.  Michael  Fackler  came  from 
Oregon  to  Boise  City  and  began  church  services  there. 
He  was  a  dear,  faithful  soul,  a  fine  missionary  and  a 
godly  pastor,  and  the  fragrance  of  his  memory  lingers 
yet  in  Idaho  as  a  holy  inspiration.  Under  him  a  plain 
frame  church  was  built  in  Boise  City  in  1866,  costing 
about  $1,500  in  gold,  which  amount  at  that  time  meant  far 
more  in  greenbacks.  In  the  spring  or  early  summer  of 
1867  he  started  for  a  visit  to  "  the  States,"  taking  passage 
from  California  to  New  York  by  the  Isthmus  of  Panama. 
At  or  near  the  Isthmus  there  was  much  fever  and  cholera 
aboard  ship.  Mr.  Fackler,  with  assiduous  kindness,  min- 
istered to  the  sick  as  pastor  and  nurse.  Finally  he  was 
attacked  by  the  disease  and  at  Key  West  died.  For  this 
gentle,  devout  minister  of  God,  though  I  never  knew 
him  in  the  flesh,  my  heart  has  always  felt  gratitude  and 
love. 

In  his  gentleness  as  a  minister  I  think  he  made  one 
mistake  as  a  missionary.  He  served  the  Boise  City 
people  for  nothing  during  his  two  or  three  years  of  resi- 
dence among  them,  contenting  himself  with  the  allow- 
ance made  to  him  by  the  Committee  of  Domestic  Missions 
of  No.  22  Bible  House,  New  York.  This  mode  of  begin- 
ning Church  work  in  American  communities  I  hold  to 
be  a  mistake.     Giving  for  the  gospel  and  the  Church  "  is 


IDAHO  I47 

twice  blessed ;  it  blesseth  him  who  gives  and  him  who 
takes."  To  serve  people  as  a  missionary  without  train- 
ing them  from  the  first  to  give  what  they  can  is  to 
deprive  them  of  growth  in  one  of  the  Christian  graces ; 
while,  to  accustom  the  people  served,  from  the  very  first 
of  their  missionary  service,  to  bear  their  portion  of  what 
may  be  called  the  tax  ecclesiastical,  is  the  wise  way  to 
adjust  burdens  and  the  healthful  way  to  foster  sturdy 
self-reliance  and  growth.  Practically,  however,  it  is  the 
bishop  who  is  to  see  to  it  that  proper  local  support  be 
secured  for  the  missionary.  And,  virtually  again,  Mr. 
Fackler  had  no  bishop.  He  was  working  within  the 
jurisdiction  of  Bishop  Talbot,  but  the  bishop  lived  at 
Nebraska  City,  1,500  miles,  and  a  fortnight  of  day-and- 
night  stage-coach  riding,  away  from  Boise. 

Once  Bishop  Scott  of  Oregon  essayed  to  visit  Mr. 
Fackler  while  the  latter  was  in  Idaho.  The  bishop  got 
as  far  as  Boise  Basin,  where  Mr.  Fackler  met  him,  and 
held  services,  I  think,  one  each  at  Placerville  and  Idaho 
City.  But  he  was  taken  ill,  and  without  venturing  the 
other  forty  miles  on  to  Boise  returned  to  Oregon. 

Bishop  Scott's  thirteen  years  in  Oregon  were  those  of 
a  long,  hard  struggle.  He  was  hopelessly  far  away  from 
the  base  of  church  supplies.  Nor  was  the  Church  in 
America  as  generously  alive  to  the  providing  of  supplies 
as  she  has  since  become.  He  was  crippled  for  lack  of 
men  and  means  for  his  work.  He  was  left  so  much 
alone  in  his  struggle  as  to  feel  that  no  sympathy  for 
him  existed  anywhere.  It  seemed  to  him  that  no  one  in 
the  Church  cared  what  was  done  or  what  was  not  done 
in  distant  Oregon,  and  the  isolation  almost  broke  his 
heart.  Then  came  the  Civil  War  with  its  violent  ani- 
mosities, and  where  these  had  no  place  with  its  sore 
wrenchings  and  sad  estrangements.     A  son  of  the  South, 


I48  REMINISCENCES 

the  bishop's  heart  was  full  of  loving  loyalty  to  his  home, 
and  there  was  no  room  for  doubt  where  his  sympathy 
lay.  Therefore,  notwithstanding  the  quietness  and  reti- 
cence he  steadily  maintained,  he  could  not  escape  suspi- 
cion and  dislike.  So  the  years  of  his  life  in  Oregon 
were  anxious  and  clouded  ones.  He  lived  them  sustained 
by  faith,  more  than  cheered  by  hope,  supported  by  an 
heroic  devotion,  rather  than  helped  by  sympathy  and 
encouragement.  Yet  he  held  steadfast  from  sense  of 
duty,  until  finally,  as  he  was  returning  for  a  visit  to  the 
East,  death  claimed  him  in  New  York  harbor,  July  14, 
1867.  The  lines  fell  for  him  in  hard  places;  but  few 
more  faithful  warriors  for  the  Church  Militant  have  there 
been,  and  none  with  a  record  more  completely  unstained. 

September  23,  1867,  I  left  Virginia  City  to  make  my 
first  visit  in  Idaho.  A  day  or  two  after  I  left,  poor 
Mrs.  Donaldson  died.  I  went  direct  to  Salt  Lake  and 
then  eastward  on  the  Overland  route  to  pay  my  promised 
visit  to  Fort  Bridger.  I  spent  Sunday,  September  29th, 
there,  the  guest  of  Judge  Carter,  holding  services  morn- 
ing and  evening  in  the  Post  Hospital.  These  were  the 
first  religious  services  of  any  kind  ever  held  there.  Sub- 
sequently, by  a  survey  ordered  to  settle  the  doubtful  line, 
Fort  Bridger,  which  had  been  counted  in  Utah,  was 
adjudged  to  belong  to  Wyoming.  This,  therefore,  was 
the  last  as  well  as  the  first  of  my  services  at  this  post. 

Sunday,  October  6th,  I  spent  in  Salt  Lake,  then  on  the 
9th  I  took  stage  for  Boise  City,  a  distance  of  four  hundred 
miles,  the  fare  for  which  was  $120.  Mr.  Miller  wrote 
me  of  a  trunk  that  had  come  to  him  from  New  York 
with  the  transportation  expenses,  eighty-nine  dollars. 
The  freight  bill  on  the  boxes  containing  his  modest 
library  was  $308.  I  may  mention  that  when  Mr.  God- 
dard  and  I  were  in  Virginia  City  a  telegram  of  twelve 


IDAHO  I49 

words  sent  by  him  to  Mrs.  Goddard  in  New  York  cost 
#12.90.  Such  items  give  an  idea  of  the  cost  of  living 
and  of  service  in  those  early  days  in  the  mountains. 
They  go  to  justify  the  fairness  and  wisdom  of  the 
Domestic  Committee  of  the  Board  of  Missions  in  their 
generous  appropriation  to  me  of  #500,  and  to  the  other 
missionaries  of  #400  each,  for  special  outfits  when  we 
were  going  forth  to  our  work.  To  speak  again  in  de- 
fense of  my  stage-coach  friends,  they  show  that  the  large 
amounts  demanded  of  the  United  States  government  for 
the  carrying  of  the  mails  over  the  "  Star  Routes  "  may 
not  have  been  really  exorbitant. 

I  arrived  at  Boise,  Saturday  afternoon,  October  12th, 
"  with  broken  neck,  bruised  head,  aching  bones,  sore 
throat  and  disturbed  temper."  One  of  my  letters  says  : 
"  Of  all  the  uncomfortable  routes  I  ever  traveled  over, 
that  from  Salt  Lake  to  Boise  is  the  worst. 

"  The  road  is  more  of  a  solitude  than  any  in  Montana. 
For  hundreds  of  miles  you  see  no  vestige  of  civilized 
man  except  the  stations  and  the  stock-tenders  kept  by 
the  Stage  Company.  We  came  in  sight  of  Boise  soon 
after  noon  on  Saturday.  As  the  name  implies,  the  river 
on  which  this  town  is  situated  is  wooded  with  willows 
and  cotton-wood.  It  is  very  pleasant  to  see  these  green 
growths.  The  town  has  about  fifteen  hundred  inhabitants. 
A  mile  off  is  Fort  Boise  (now  called  Boise  Barracks), 
where  at  present  there  are  about  fifty  United  States 
soldiers.  As  I  rode  up  to  Wells,  Fargo  &  Co.'s  office, 
Miller  met  me.  He  is  looking  well  and  doing  well.  He 
took  me  and  my  traps  over  to  Mr.  Redway's.  Mr.  R.  is 
a  merchant  here.  I  sleep  in  the  room  which  Miller  has 
all  along  occupied.  M.  now  sleeps  in  his  own  house,  in 
the  parlor  of  which  house  I  write  this.  We  both  board 
at  present  at  Mr.  Redway's.     M.  is  at  present  in  the  room 


150  REMINISCENCES 

hanging  his  pictures,  arranging  his  books,  and  manu- 
facturing bookcases  out  of  dry-goods  boxes.  He  has 
bought  the  furnishing  of  this  house,  such  as  it  is,  for 
$250.  He  has  some  chickens,  is  manufacturing  for  him- 
self a  wardrobe,  a  cupboard,  etc.,  and  is  doing  right  well 
and  royally  I  assure  you.  We  cannot  yet  find  out 
whether  Mary  (Mrs.  Miller)  sailed  the  1st  of  October  or 
not.  Strange  to  say  there  is  no  Roman  Catholic  church 
or  priest  in  this  town.  Besides  M.  there  is  only  a  Meth- 
odist minister ;  he  preaches  in  a  Baptist  meeting-house. 
St.  Michael's  is  quite  church -like.  The  singing  and  re- 
sponses are  hearty  and  good.  I  was  much  pleased  on 
Sunday,  I  felt  more  as  if  I  were  in  church  than  I  had 
done  since  I  left  Denver.  At  the  morning  service  I 
confirmed  five." 

"  Silver  City,  Idaho,  Sunday,  October  20,  186 7. 
"  I  have  just  come  in  from  visiting  and  catechizing  the 
Sunday-school.  Mr.  Vass,  the  superintendent,  is  a  com- 
municant of  the  Church  of  England.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Smith,  teachers,  are  also  communicants.  Mrs.  Webb, 
teacher,  I  am  to  confirm  to-night.  So,  although  it  is  a 
'  Union  School,'  and  all  kinds  of  children,  even  Roman 
Catholics,  are  in  it,  we  may  feel  that  it  has  a  Church 
leaning.  This  is  one  of  the  most  forlorn  spots  I  was  ever 
in.  I  look  out  of  my  window  upon  a  rough,  rocky,  bar- 
ren mountainside.  The  mountain  is  '  War  Eagle,'  rich  in 
gold  quartz,  but  most  forlorn  looking.  Silver  has,  I 
think,  a  population  of  1,000.  No  minister  of  any  kind  is 
here,  not  even  a  Roman  Catholic.  The  Sunday-school 
is  the  only  thing  witnessing  to  Sunday.  Three  male  and 
six  female  communicants  of  the  Church  are  all  there  are 
here,  so  far  as  I  can  discover.  Seven  or  eight  quartz 
mills  are  hereabout,  and  on  these  this  camp  depends  for 


IDAHO  151 

life  and  business.  Ruby  City,  three-fourths  of  a  mile 
distant,  has  a  meeting  house,  but  R.  is  a  desolate,  de- 
serted town,  and  it  would  be  no  good  to  have  services 
there.  We  met  for  services  this  morning  and  are  to  meet 
to-night,  in  the  '  Orofino  Saloon,'  an  old  deserted  drink- 
ing place.  I  wrote  you  last  from  Boise  on  the  15th.  In 
the  evening  I  attended  a  vestry  meeting  of  St.  Michael's. 
"  I  was  pleased  with  the  vestry  and  with  M.'s  way  of 
dealing  with  them.  He  opened  and  closed  the  vestry 
meeting  with  prayer,  and  the  members  present  earnestly 
discussed  the  plan  of  starting  a  school  at  once.  They 
told  me  they  thought  they  could  raise  $500  per  annum, 
greenbacks,  for  a  salary  for  Mr.  M.  I  shall  press  them  to 
make  it  $600,  at  least.  They  promise  to  pay  it  promptly 
and  regularly,  quarterly.  I  shall  probably  give  them 
some  help  in  building  their  schoolhouse.  And  if  they 
buy  (as  they  talk  of  doing)  the  house  in  which  M. 
lives,  for  a  rectory,  I  shall  help  them  do  that.  I  called 
also  on  Governor  Ballard.  He  is  a  rough  man.  His 
wife  is  a  Methodist.  He,  like  Secretary  Stanton,  has 
been  suspended  by  President  Johnson.  He  has  been  a 
doctor,  and  though  not  regularly  practicing,  is  the  family 
physician  of  the  elite  of  Boise.  On  Wednesday  Mr. 
Chick  who  is  to  marry  Miss  Hyde,  M.'s  organist,  called 
in  at  M.'s  study.  Presuming  he  was  on  delicate  business 
I  stepped  out.  Soon  M.  came  into  the  work-shop,  back, 
and  said :  '  Mr.  C.  wants  you  to  marry  him.'  I  marched 
back  and  explained  to  Mr.  C.  that  I  could  not  do  it,  that 
M.  must  do  it,  etc.  I  am  going  into  the  chancel,  how- 
ever, with  M.  Of  course  the  only  reason  I  was  asked 
was  on  account  of  the  eclat  that  would  be  given  by  hav- 
ing a  bishop  perform  the  ceremony.  I  explained  this  to 
M.,  so  he  understands  and  it's  all  amicably  settled.  A 
letter  from  George  tells  me  the  Mormons  now  refuse  to 


152  REMINISCENCES 

sell  land  to  him  at  any  price.  Probably  they  have  got 
wind  of  our  plans,  and  have  received  counsel  from 
Brigham. 

"  Thursday  at  3  A.  m.,  M.  and  I  were  routed  out  by  the 
night  watchman  to  take  the  stage  to  Silver.  I  did  hate 
to  get  up.  In  due  time  we  got  aboard  the  stage  and 
were  rolling  off  in  the  dark,  early  morning  to  Silver, 
sixty-five  miles  distant;  stage  fare,  $13.37.  Generally 
the  country  through  which  we  passed  was  a  monotonous, 
sage  brush  plain  ;  towards  the  end  of  our  journey,  how- 
ever, we  began  to  wind  in  and  out  of  the  canons  of  this 
Owyhee  range.  We  came  through  a  hostile  Indian 
country,  and  again  had  loaded  revolvers  at  our  sides.  In 
the  driver's  seat  we  saw  three  loaded  rifles.  But  we  had 
no  trouble  and  we  arrived  safely  here  about  4  p.  m. 
Friday  night  a  fall  of  snow  made  all  about  us  white,  but 
M.  and  I  had  projected  a  tramp  to  the  top  of  '  War 
Eagle '  and  we  were  not  to  be  cheated  out  of  it  by  the 
snow.  After  breakfast,  yesterday,  therefore,  we  started. 
We  had  a  rough  mountainside  to  walk  upon,  and  2,000 
feet  up  to  make,  but  we  succeeded  and  found  from  the 
top  just  the  immense,  limitless,  indescribable  view  that 
we  get  from  every  high  peak  of  these  Rocky  Moun- 
tains. 

"  In  general,  Idaho  does  not  seem  to  me  to  be  as  rich 
or  as  homelike  as  Montana.  Less  land  is  cultivated ;  the 
towns  are  smaller  and  poorer.  Boise  City,  however,  and 
Boise  valley  round  about  the  town,  are  very  pleasant 
places.  They  have  snow,  they  say,  for  many  months,  six 
and  eight  feet  deep.  The  great  thing  they  complain  of 
is,  not  the  cold,  but  the  vast  amount  and  depth  of  the 
snow.  At  the  court-house  to-night  a  band  of  wandering 
minstrels  gives  a  concert.  One  of  the  Sunday-school 
children,  this  afternoon,  must  have  got  things  somewhat 


IDAHO  153 

mixed  when  he  asked  M. :     '  How  much,  sir,  will  I  have 
to  pay  to  come  to  the  meeting  to-night  ? '  " 

"  Boise  City,  Idaho,  October  23,  i86y. 

"  Mr.  M.  has  lighted  a  lamp  and  we  both  sit  at  his  table 
in  his  cozy  study,  writing.  It  begins  to  get  dark  early 
now,  and  winter  will  soon  be  upon  us.  It  must  needs  be 
somewhat  long  and  dreary  to  us,  but  our  kind  and  loving 
Father  will  help  us  to  live  and  work,  and  love  and  hope, 
through  it  all. 

"  Monday  evening,  at  my  invitation,  the  people  of  Sil- 
ver met  me.  Colonel  Webb  was  much  interested  in 
securing  a  pastor,  and  so  were  others.  They  voted  that 
•Silver  will  raise  $150  per  month  in  greenbacks  for  a 
salary';  and  appointed  a  committee  of  five  to  keep  in 
communication  with  me.  On  the  strength  of  that  meet- 
ing I  have  to-day  written  to  your  Mr.  Sam,1  to  ask  him 
to  come  to  Silver  ;  salary,  $2,800  a  year.  Do  you  think 
there  is  any  chance  of  my  getting  him  ?  Perhaps  Mr. 
Smith  and  Mr.  Vass  will  keep  up  lay  services  at  Silver 
throughout  the  winter.  If  so  I  shall  feel  as  if  Church 
work  were  already  begun  there. 

"  At  5  a.  m.,  Tuesday,  we  left  Silver.  When  twenty 
miles  out  we  took  in  two  men  who  had  the  previous  day 
escaped  from  Indians.  One  of  them,  a  United  States 
army  sergeant,  told  this  story :  '  Sergeant  Denoilles,  his 
wife,  and  myself,  started  in  an  ambulance  to  come  to 
Boise.  When  about  nine  miles  from  here '  (where  he  got 
in),  'yesterday,  about  11  a.  m.,  as  we  were  riding  down  a 
hill  we  heard  a  rifle  shot.  I  was  going  to  say  to  Ser- 
geant D.  "  keep  your  lines  steady.  I'll  watch  the  Indians 
if  it  be  them,"  when  he  exclaimed,  "  O  God,  I  am  shot !  " 
and  rolled  off  the  seat.     I   clutched  for  the  reins  but 

1  Rev.  Samuel  Upjohn,  D.  D. 


154  REMINISCENCES 

missed  them.  Then  more  shots  came.  The  horses  ran, 
ungoverned,  down  the  hill.  Soon  one  fell  and  blocked 
the  way  and  stopped  the  ambulance.  I  jumped  off,  hav- 
ing my  rifle.  The  woman  jumped  out  and  started  up  the 
hill.  I  tried  to  keep  her  back  but  could  not.  She  rushed 
screaming  right  up  among  the  twenty  Indians  who  were 
hooting  around  the  dead  body  of  her  husband.  That's 
the  last  I  saw  of  her.  Shot  at  by  the  Indians,  and  shooting 
at  them  warily  with  my  Henry  rifle  (a  sixteen  shooter)  I 
retreated  towards  the  rocks.  Getting  ensconced  between 
two  of  them,  and  protected  by  them,  I  kept  the  Indians 
off  till  towards  dark,  when  they  went  away.  I  afterwards 
crawled  out  stealthily  over  the  hill  to  this  station.  They 
stole  our  four  horses,  burned  the  ambulance,  and,  alas  ! 
none  know  what  they  have  done  or  are  doing  to  the 
woman.'  The  other  man,  named  Hardy,  told  this : 
'  About  2  p.  m.  I  was  riding  along  alone  on  my  horse, 
when  I  spied  a  smoke  ahead  in  an  unwonted  place '  (this 
was  of  the  burnt  ambulance).  '  While  I  was  looking 
wonderingly  a  bullet  whizzed  near  and  struck  my  horse. 
Wounded  as  he  was  he  cairied  me  bravely  some  dis- 
tance, then  he  tottered  to  his  fall.  I  leaped  off.  Five 
Indians  were  after  me  and  firing.  I  had  no  rifle,  only 
two  navy  revolvers.  I  fired  once  or  twice  and  the  fire 
checked  the  Indians.  Then  I  retreated  towards  the 
rocks,  dodging  behind  little  hills  all  I  could  and  aiming 
my  revolver  every  now  and  then  to  check  the  one  In- 
dian who  seemed  foremost  and  most  courageous.  Thank- 
fully I  got  to  the  rocks  and  hid  among  them.  Indians 
hate  to  chase  white  men  among  rocks,  where  the  latter 
may  have  the  advantage  over  them.  Lying  in  the  rocks 
I  saw  the  Indians  attack  two  other  parties  ;  after  night  I 
crept  from  my  hiding-place  and  came  to  the  station.' 
"  So  the  Indians  were  murdering  and  scalping  within 


IDAHO  155 

nine  miles  of  us.  We  all  grew  grave.  We  felt  specially 
sorrowful  at  the  fate  of  that  poor  woman.  We  clutched 
our  arms  nervously  when  we  went  through  a  deep, 
rocky,  dangerous,  Indian  infested  canon  that  lay  on  our 
route.  M.  and  I  had  our  pistols  with  us  and  six  rifles  be- 
sides were  in  the  stage.  Thank  God,  we  came  safely 
through.  But  the  Indians  about  Silver  City  and  on  the 
route  from  here  to  Silver  are  bitterly  hostile.  I  confess 
I'm  glad  I  have  not  got  to  go  over  there  again  just  yet. 
We  arrived  here  safe,  but  dust-covered  and  alkali- 
begrimed,  about  4  p.  m.  To-day,  at  n  a.  m.,  in  St. 
Michael's,  M.  married  Mr.  Chick  and  Miss  Hyde. 
Everything  went  off  nicely,  and  guess  what  fee  M.  got. 
He  brought  it  home  unopened  and  I  opened  the  parcel. 
Out  rolled  two  double  eagles  and  two  half  eagles  — 
fifty  dollars  in  gold.     A  good  fee,  eh  ? 

"  A  letter  from  Mr.  Goddard  informs  me  that  he  is  to 
leave  Helena  for  Claremont,  New  Hampshire,  October 
28th.  I  am  very  sorry  for  the  work's  sake,  but  cannot 
find  it  in  my  heart  to  blame  him.  Whom  can  I  get 
for  Helena  now?  From  his  letter  I  fear  that  things 
are  all  at  sixes  and  sevens  in  Virginia  City.  Dr.  Cornell 
has  been  at  Helena  and  seemed  to  have  the  blues  over 
Church  matters  in  Virginia  City.  I  judge,  by  Mr.  G.'s 
report  of  Dr.  C.'s  report,  that  lay  services  went  down 
at  V.  after  two  Sundays,  five  or  six  only  attending  on 
those  Sundays  ;  that  the  vestry  can't  agree  on  procuring 
a  building  ;  and  that  they  won't  meet  to  call  Mr.  Rob- 
erts,1 as  I  asked  them  to  do.  May  God  give  me  pa- 
tience and  courage  and  wisdom  and  strength  to  do 
cheerfully  my  single-handed  work  in  Montana,  against 
all  the  opposing   forces  this   winter.     Pray  for  me  and 

1  Rev.  Daniel  C.  Roberts,  D.  D. 


156  REMINISCENCES 

for  my  work.  I  shall  have  to  try  to  get  over  to  Helena 
at  least  once  through  the  snows  of  this  winter.  Mr. 
Goddard  strongly  advises  me  to  leave  Virginia  and  stay 
at  Helena  this  winter,  but  I  don't  think  it  wise  to  do  so. 
D.  V.  I  shall  stay  at  V.  until  they  get  some  one  to  see 
to  them." 

"  Idaho  City,  Idaho,  Sunday,  October  2j,  1867. 
"  It's  a  queer  place  in  which  I  write  this.  I  am  in 
the  law  office  of  Col.  Samuel  A.  Merritt,  a  Virginian, 
who  was  a  rebel  officer  in  the  late  war.  Through  the 
thin  partition  on  the  right  I  hear  the  tramping  and 
talking  of  men  coming  and  going  into  and  from  the 
post-office,  which  is  also  a  stationery  and  book  store, 
and  the  depository  of  a  circulating  library.  On  the 
left  two  or  three  men  are  unloading  wood,  huge  wagon- 
loads  of  which  they  have  taken  Sunday  as  a  fit  day 
for  bringing  in  and  selling.  In  a  little  room  back  of 
the  office  is  Colonel  M.'s  bedroom,  which  he  has  hos- 
pitably given  up  to  Mr.  Miller  and  me  during  our  stay. 
We  left  Boise  at  7  a.  m.,  Friday,  and  arrived  here 
(distance  forty  miles)  at  4:30  p.  m.  The  road  is  one  of 
the  wildest  and  roughest  I  have  been  on.  Fortunately 
it  is  free  from  Indians.  Steep  hills  up  and  down,  dug- 
ways  along  ravine  sides,  and  narrow  trails  in  canons, 
barely  wide  enough  for  the  stage  to  cross  through,  are 
constant  features  of  it.  I  was  pleased  with  the  wild 
variety.  Trees,  many  and  large,  fir  and  pine,  quite  line 
the  road  in  many  places.  And  the  trip,  with  all  its 
slow  creeping  up  the  hills  and  dangerous  plunging  down 
them,  is  far  preferable  to  the  monotonous  one  over 
the  tiresome,  dusty,  sage-brush  plains,  through  which 
much  of  the  road  to  Owyhee  (Silver)  runs.  By  the  way, 
the  Owyhee  country  and  range  is  named  from  Haiuaii 


IDAHO  157 

or  Owyhee  of  the  Sandwich  Islands.  There  were  some 
Kanakas  (Sandwich  Islanders  are  so  called)  among  the 
early  settlers  of  Oregon  and  Idaho.  Our  stage  was 
crowded  full,  nine  inside,  three  outside.  Inside  were 
five  Chinamen.  A  Chinaman  always  rides  if  he  can 
afford  it.  They  are  among  the  most  constant  customers 
of  the  stage  lines.  Chinamen  in  this  town  abound, 
there  are  3,000  of  them  in  and  about  here.  They  have 
here  a  joss  house,  or  temple. 

"I  think  there  are  in  this  town  two  male  and  three 
female  communicants.  We  had  service  this  morning  in 
the  court-house.  This  court-house  was  built  for  a 
1  church.'  The  first  preacher  in  it  (Kingsley,  a  Meth- 
odist) dabbled  in  merchandise,  as  well  as  preached. 
While  he  was  in  the  pulpit  on  Sunday,  his  clerks  were 
selling  goods  from  his  store.  The  same  K.  lives  here 
now,  a  secularized  preacher,  a  struggling  tradesman. 
A  Baptist  preacher,  also  demoralized,  is  now  a  '  judge.' 
He  has  lately  maltreated  his  wife  and  was  yesterday 
going  about  the  streets  taking  measures  for  a  divorce. 
After  Kingsley  retired,  other  preachers,  Methodist  North 
and  South,  Baptist,  etc.,  attempted  to  build  up  a  con- 
gregation and  complete  and  pay  for  the  projected 
church.  The  last  one  here,  a  Methodist  (Roberts,  now 
of  Boise),  paid  from  his  own  pocket  the  debts  resting 
on  it  ($1,500).  The  people  not  supporting  him,  how- 
ever, at  his  departure  he  turned  round  and  sold  it  to 
the  county  for  a  court-house,  in  order  to  secure  his 
£1,500. 

"  Two  Romish  priests  are  here.  One  has  gone  down 
to  Oregon  to  bring  up  three  or  four  '  sisters '  who  are 
going  to  open  a  school  at  once.  The  people  of  the 
town  have  subscribed  $2,700  for  starting  such  a  school. 
This  sum,  all  or  nearly  all,  comes  from  Protestants. 


158  REMINISCENCES 

"  This  is  a  disorderly  town  of,  I  should  think,  2,500 
white  inhabitants.  Many  families  are  here,  many  clever 
men,  many  children,  but  there  is  no  school  of  any  kind. 
There  again  the  Romanists  are  going  to  make  a  strike. 

"  In  the  circulating  library  I  observed  '  Buckle,' 
«  Renan,'  '  Herbert  Spencer,'  '  John  Stuart  Mill,'  promi- 
nent and  much  bethumbed.  These  clever  men  of  intel- 
lect here  are  all  tinctured  with  rationalism.  Last  night 
Miller  and  I  had  a  long  talk  with  Colonel  Merritt  and 
Major  Foote  (son  of  Senator  Foote  of  Mississippi,  also 
in  the  late  rebel  army)  and  we  found  in  them  clever, 
college-bred,  gentlemanly  rationalists.  Here  M.  says, 
*  Give  your  wife  my  love,  and  tell  her  this  is  one  of 
"  Herbert's  "  Sundays.'  As  he  says  this  with  a  twinkle, 
shouts  come  from  the  street,  arising  from  the  crowd, 
who  are  watching  and  betting  on  a  horse  race  that  is 
taking  place  just  before  our  door.  I  can  hardly  think 
and  write,  for  hundreds  of  men  and  boys  are  shouting 
their  best  in  exultation  over  the  winning  horse  coming 
in.  The  street  is  a  fair  specimen  of  pandemonium. 
My  imagination  must  be  laid  under  tribute  for  me 
to  think  it  Sunday. 

"  Well,  dear,  however  men  shout  and  the  world  sins,  I 
have  still  my  prayers,  my  valued  Church  services,  my 
thoughts  of  and  writing  to  you.  The  Church  provides 
sweet  things  for  us.  We  use  the  same  prayers,  we  hear 
the  same  lessons,  we  are  conscious  of  the  passing  of  the 
same  portion  of  the  Church  year,  as  Sunday  after  Sunday 
comes  and  goes.  With  tearful  eyes  I  say  longingly, 
'  How  I  wish  we  could  be  and  live  and  love  together ! ' 
Then  I  brush  away  the  tears  and  say, '  God  be  thanked 
for  all  His  loving  kindness  to  us  both ;  God  help  us  both 
to  do  the  much  needed  work  for  Him  put  before  us  ;  God 
keep  us  both,  mercifully,  for  each  other  and  for  Him; 


IDAHO  159 

God  guide  and  help  and  bless  our  dear  boy  as  he  grows. 
All  these  things  we  humbly  beg,  poor  sinners  that  we  are, 
for  the  loving  Saviour's  sake  ! '  I  do  not  think  it  hard 
exactly  to  be  so  separated.  That  is  not  my  feeling.  I 
don't  speak  of  the  hardness  of  it.  Only,  I  am  often  so 
full  of  longing  for  my  own  dear  wife  and  child  that  it 
makes  the  present  and  the  future  seem  lonely  and  de- 
serted. But,  I  do  assure  you,  that,  on  the  whole,  our 
dear,  kind,  loving  heavenly  Father  does  wonderfully  help 
me  to  be  patient  and  even  cheery." 

Idaho  City  had  been  known  as  West  Bannack.  The 
region  round  about  was  called  Boise  Basin.  In  this 
"  Basin,"  besides  Idaho  City  were  the  towns  of  Placer- 
ville,  Centreville,  Quartsburg,  and  Pioneer.  The  last 
named  was,  in  the  vernacular,  "  Hog'em."  At  first  I 
went  only  to  Idaho  City.  In  after  years  I  visited  the 
other  towns.  Boise  Basin  had  been  rich  in  gold  placer 
diggings,  which  had  been  discovered  in  1 861-2.  At  the 
time  of  my  coming  the  yield  of  the  mines  was  much 
diminished,  yet  gold  dust  was  still  the  currency  in  the 
basin.  In  the  offerings  at  church  services  several  dimin- 
utive bags  of  the  "  dust "  came  to  me.  In  other  parts  of 
Idaho,  as  on  all  the  Pacific  coast,  gold  coin  was  the  stand- 
ard. And  for  several  years  I  remember  that  greenbacks 
in  Idaho  passed  at  a  settled  rate  of  seventy-five  cents  to 
the  dollar. 

Many  violent  and  bloody  deeds,  characteristic  of  early 
mining  days  everywhere,  were  committed  in  the  basin. 
But  no  such  formidable,  organized  band  of  miscreants 
flourished  there  as  in  Montana.  Chinese  were  working 
many  of  the  diggings  around  Idaho  City.  White  men 
if  they  could  not  make  five  or  eight  dollars  a  day 
would  throw  up  their  claims  in  disgust  or  sell  them  for  a 
song.      Chinamen    making    one   or  two  dollars  a  day 


l6o  REMINISCENCES 

could  flourish.  Still  not  a  few  white  miners  were  busy 
at  this  my  first  visit,  and  their  unfailing  concomitants, 
hurdy-gurdy  dance  houses,  faro  banks,  Sunday  desecra- 
tion, extravagant  expenditure,  and  lavish  generosity  were 
manifest  on  every  side.  Offerings  at  services  in  mining 
camps  were  seldom  less  than  twenty-five  dollars,  and 
often  were  as  much  as  seventy-five  dollars. 

On  Sunday  night  I  confirmed  two  women.  Monday 
morning  I  went  to  visit  a  sick  and  dying  miner  named 
Hopkins.  After  prayer  with  him,  I  well  remember  his 
earnest  thanks  to  me  and  his  long  holding  of  my  hand 
and  whispering  "  Sweet !  Sweet !  "  referring  to  the  prayers. 
In  the  afternoon  I  baptized  two  children.  At  night  I 
met  all  interested  in  securing  the  services  of  a  pastor. 
Twenty-four  persons  came.  They  subscribed  $1,400  a 
year  on  the  spot,  and  appointed  a  committee,  or  quasi 
vestry,  to  represent  them  in  communications  with  me. 
It  was  not  easy  to  find  and  secure  suitable  pastors  from 
the  East  for  this  frontier  work.  For  some  years  Silver 
and  Idaho  City,  both,  were  cared  for  by  an  occasional 
visit  from  Mr.  Miller,  and  by  my  yearly  visitation.  Per- 
haps I,  and  the  pastor  if  secured,  would  have  found  the 
committee,  or  vestry,  a  frail  staff  to  lean  upon.  Of  the 
five  men  appointed  at  Idaho  City,  the  very  head  and 
chief,  the  treasurer  of  the  county,  before  long  proved  to 
be  a  defaulter  in  a  large  amount.  I  think  it  was  the  very 
next  year,  at  the  time  of  my  visit,  that  he  rode  with  me 
from  Idaho  City  to  Boise  and  made  himself  most  agreea- 
ble as  a  stage  companion  in  intelligent  conversation 
upon  affairs  of  Church  and  state.  That  very  day  he 
was  making  off  with  public  funds  in  his  pocket.  The 
next  day  he  went  on  to  California  and  he  was  never 
seen  in  Idaho  more.  On  Tuesday  M.  and  I  returned  to 
Boise  City. 


IDAHO  l6l 

"  Boise  City,  Idaho,  Sunday,  November  j,  1867. 

"  Mr.  Miller  sits  near  me,  in  dressing-gown  and  slip- 
pers, looking  over  the  lessons.  Service  is  to  begin  at 
10:45.  His  advertised  time  is  10:  30.  I've  been  scold- 
ing him  for  the  immorality  of  such  proceeding.     .     .     . 

"  Last  Thursday  evening  the  vestry  had  a  meeting  in 
Mr.  Miller's  room.  All  were  present.  They  resolved  to 
pay  Miss  G.  $140  a  month  in  gold  ($186  in  greenbacks), 
and  seemed  to  enter  with  much  interest  into  the  prospects 
of  the  school.  Before  they  left  I  sent  M.  out  of  the  room 
and  called  their  attention  to  these  two  facts:  (1)  That 
they  had  voted  to  pay  Miss  G.  $186  a  month  (for  which 
I  was  glad,  as  I  want  to  see  teachers  well  paid) ;  (2) 
that  they  propose  to  pay  M.  only  $500  a  year.  I  then 
insisted  they  should  do  more  for  him,  and  suggested  to 
them  how  to  do  more,  which  was  by  canvassing  the  whole 
town  and  getting  everybody  to  give  something.  I  let 
them  off  at  last  with  these  two  understandings,  (1)  That 
Mr.  M.  shall  not  be  called  upon  to  pay  any  rent  for  this 
house ;  (2)  that  they  will  give  him  $800  a  year,  payable 
quarterly.  Yesterday  I  dined  at  Mr.  Logan's  with  M. 
and  Mr.  Bishop.  Have  I  told  you  about  Mr.  B.  ?  He  is 
a  Cumberland  Presbyterian  minister,  but  is  now  filling 
a  territorial  civil  office,  and  comes  steadily  to  church. 
Indeed  he  is  lay  reader  for  M.  when  the  latter  is  absent, 
he  helps  us  in  singing,  and  he  seems  to  grow  every  day 
more  and  more  favorably  disposed  towards  the  church. 
I  like  him  much,  for  he  is  a  jolly,  joking  fellow;  but  I 
fear  that  these  very  proclivities,  with  a  dash  of  imprudent 
political  radicalism  manifest  in  him,  detract  from  his  good 
name  and  influence  among  the  sober  folk  here." 

"  Boise  City,  Idaho,  9:30  A.  M.,  November  7,  1867. 
"  I  rejoice  to  say  that  our  parish  school  opened  last 


162  REMINISCENCES 

Monday.  We  have  now  fifteen  scholars.  M.  thinks  he 
more  and  more  likes  Miss  Gillespie ;  I  really  hope  that 
she  will  prove  to  be  the  woman  for  us.  If  so  I've  no 
doubt  our  school  will  be  a  successful  thing.  We've  both 
been  eating  apples  since  we  came  in.  Yesterday  Mr. 
Blossom,  a  merchant  here,  a  Presbyterian,  brought  us  a 
present  of  one  or  two  dozen  huge  fall  pippins,  that  we 
have  found  to  be  delicious.  They  come  from  Oregon. 
They  tell  me  that  in  Oregon  and  Washington  Territory, 
apples  and  pears,  the  largest  and  finest  in  the  world,  are 
grown.  The  price  of  them  per  pound  is  twenty  cents, 
gold  (twenty-six  cents  greenbacks). 

"  About  1 1  a.  m.,  Tuesday,  Governor  Ballard  and  his 
wife  called  for  M.  and  me  to  take  a  ride  with  them  to  the 
*  Warm  Springs,'  about  five  miles  distant.  There  were 
two  other  carriages.  The  Hot  Spring  is  so  hot  that  you 
cannot  bear  your  hand  in  it.  It  bubbles  up  out  of  the 
ground  like  boiling  water.  By  the  side  of  it  were  marks 
of  the  utilitarianism  of  the  ranche  people.  There  were 
hog  bristles  and  hen  feathers  in  abundance,  showing  that 
these  people  save  fuel  by  bringing  all  animals,  needing  to 
be  scalded  and  '  dressed,'  up  to  this  spring.  There  are 
several  warm  springs  besides.  Water  from  there,  joined 
with  one  cold  stream,  is  collected  in  a  little  pond  fitted 
for  swimmers.  How  I  wanted  to  plunge  in  and  have  a 
swim.  I  said  so  aloud  several  times.  But  I  had  no  bath- 
ing clothes. 

"  After  wandering  about  we  sat  down  at  an  improvised 
table  and  had  our  picnic  dinner.  The  day  was  warm  and 
pleasant  and  all  the  more  pleasant  for  being  cloudy.  We 
took  our  dozen  or  two  of  eggs,  tied  them  up  in  two  hand- 
kerchiefs and  put  them  in  the  Hot  Spring.  In  a  few 
minutes  they  were  beautifully  boiled.  After  the  dinner, 
feeling  in  good  spirits  I  foolishly  said,  •  Now,  Mr.  Bishop, 


IDAHO  I63 

I'll  run  with  you  or  jump,  as  you  like.'  He  as  foolishly 
replied,  '  Well,  I'll  do  it,  where  shall  we  run  ? '  (Our 
foolishness  was  in  undertaking  such  violent  exercise 
immediately  after  eating.)  '  Up  to  the  top  of  that  hill 
yonder,'  I  said.  He  agreed  and  stripped  off  his  coat  and 
hat.  I  took  off  mine,  and  Governor  Ballard  held  them. 
Then  Captain  Porter  beating  '  one,  two,  three '  on  his  old 
hat  gave  us  the  word.  We  started  off;  Mr.  Bishop  got 
ahead  and  kept  the  lead  along  the  level  till  we  struck  the 
hill,  but  I  saved  myself  for  the  hill.  Consequently,  in 
ascending  I  soon  caught  up  with  and  passed  him.  Much 
to  the  amusement  of  the  people  below,  we  scrambled  up 
the  hill,  till  at  last  Mr.  B.  called  out :  *  Hold  up,  bishop, 
that's  far  enough ;  I  give  up  beat ! '  Great  merriment  we 
all  had  over  the  affair.  Mr.  B.  is  a  remarkably  strong, 
athletic,  active  man ;  but  while  weighing  as  much  as,  or 
more  than,  I,  he  is  shorter,  and  hence,  when  we  came  to 
that  up-hill  business  I  got  the  better  of  him. 

"  After  our  picnic  we  got  into  the  carriages  and  went 
two  miles  further  on  to  visit  an  Indian  encampment.  We 
found  one  or  two  hundred  Indians  in  twenty  or  thirty 
lodges.  A  lodge  is  made  by  poles  and  brush  stuck  in 
the  ground  leaning  against  each  other,  thatched  with 
straw  or  rudely  covered  with  gunny  bags  and  old  pieces 
of  canvas,  a  hole  being  left  at  the  top  for  the  smoke. 
The  Indians  seemed  pleased  to  see  us,  and  shook  hands 
with  us,  saying, '  How  ? '  One  asked  us  for  a  shirt  for 
his  papoose,  and  also  for  tobacco.  Poor  things !  All, 
old  and  young,  male  and  female,  were  forlornly  half- 
clad  in  blankets  and  dirty  cloths.  Many  had  no  cover- 
ings for  feet  or  legs,  and  some  little  ones  were  as 
naked  as  when  born.  The  only  pleasant  things  I  saw 
were  the  wondrously  bright  eyes  and  white  teeth  of  the 
papooses." 


164  REMINISCENCES 

"  Boise  City,  Idaho,  Sunday,  November  10,  iS6y. 

"  I  wrote  you  last  on  Thursday  morning.  In  the 
afternoon  M.  and  I  made  four  calls.  As  we  were  coming 
home  from  one  house,  situated  a  mile  out  of  town,  we 
heard  strange  noises  down  the  road.  Soon  we  saw  some 
cavalry  coming  in  the  distance.  We  stopped  and  waited 
for  the  troops  to  pass.  The  noise  continued.  As  the 
horsemen  neared  and  passed  us  we  found  the  explanation. 
First  came  a  squad  of  soldiers  mounted ;  then  a  squad  of 
about  fifty  mounted  Indians,  clad  in  United  States  uniforms 
and  furnished  with  United  States  muskets.  After  them 
came  some  hundreds  of  pack  mules,  laden  with  com- 
missary and  quartermaster  stores.  These  were  all  coming 
into  Fort  Boise  from  General  Crook's  army,  that  is  cam- 
paigning against  the  hostile  Indians.  The  fifty  Indians 
were  United  States  scouts,  friendly  of  course,  and  in  their 
delight  at  getting  near  the  fort  they  were  singing.  The 
words  sounded  something  like  this, '  Hoch-la,  Hoch-la ! ' 
repeated  in  chorus  up  and  down  the  gamut.  They  sang 
lustily  and  loud,  with  eyes  bright  and  faces  cheery,  if 
dusky.  Friday  forenoon  I  spent  in  the  parish  school. 
On  the  whole  I  was  pleased.  Miss  G.  is  sensible,  orderly, 
firm,  and  neat,  and  the  children  seem  to  like  her  well. 
She  seemed  thorough,  too,  and,  when  I  heard  the  classes, 
was  quiet,  and  betrayed  none  of  the  nervousness  lest  they 
should  miss,  and  the  eager  readiness  to  help  and  apologize 
for  them,  that  careless,  superficial  teachers  are  wont  to 
show.  She  has  fifteen  scholars.  I  think  the  school  will 
grow.  Unfortunately  Miss  G.  does  not  sing  a  note. 
This  is  a  drawback  to  our  and  her  success  in  choir, 
parish,  and  day-school. 

"In  the  evening  we  called  on  Mrs.  Greer.  We  found 
in  her  a  bright,  cheery,  dumpy  young  Mexican,  very  in- 
telligent,  speaking    broken    English   with    the    utmost 


IDAHO  165 

piquancy.  While  we  were  conversing,  her  mother,  who 
cannot  speak  English,  was  busy,  I  saw,  rolling  up  some- 
thing. By  and  by  she  came  towards  us  and  with  her 
bright  eyes  sparkling  with  hospitable  feeling  said  some- 
thing gracefully  polite  in  Spanish  about  cigaritas.  As 
she  did  so  she  held  out  one  of  said  articles  for  each  of  us, 
which  she  had  been  making  with  tobacco  and  paper. 
Although  no  smoker,  as  you  know,  I  could  do  no  less 
than  accept  mine  for  politeness'  sake,  showing  all  my 
teeth  in  amends  for  my  ignorance  of  Spanish.  M.  of 
course  accepted  both  the  cigarita  and  the  match  the  old 
lady  also  extended  to  him,  and  forthwith  began  puffing 
away.  She,  returning  to  her  seat,  having  provided  us, 
made  a  cigarita  for  herself;  this  she  lighted  and 
smoked  in  company  with  M.  Mrs.  Greer  and  I  laughed 
at  them  and  chatted  away  by  ourselves  while  they 
smoked.  Mr.  G,  afterwards  came  in.  He  is  the  collector 
of  internal  revenue  for  the  territory,  a  right  sensible  and 
valuable  man,  born  in  Ohio.  In  religion  he  is  a  Uni- 
versalist,  but  he  willingly  helps  us  and  our  parish  at  pres- 
ent. Yesterday  I  wrote  to  Mr.  Margary,  clerk  of  the 
vestry,  as  follows  :  '  To  the  Vestry  of  St.  Michael's,  Boise; 
gentlemen :  I  go  away,  understanding  that  you  on  your 
part  will  try  to  do  these  two  things  :  (1)  To  raise  a  salary 
of  $800  (greenbacks)  per  annum  for  Mr.  Miller,  and  pay 
quarterly ;  (2)  to  see  to  it  that  Mr.  M.  have  to  pay  no 
house  rent.  I  go  promising  on  my  part :  (1)  to  give  you 
$100  (greenbacks)  if  you  will  purchase  the  house  Mr.  M. 
is  in;  (2)  to  give  you  $100  (gold),  at  least,  to  help  in 
building  your  schoolhouse.'  To-morrow  at  6  a.  m.  I 
take  (D.  V.)  the  Overland  '  jerker '  for  Virginia  City." 

Though  I  had  run  the  gauntlet  of  danger  from  the 
Indians  in  crossing  the  plains  in  June,  I  had  not  seen  any 
large  number  of  them  until  I  came  to  Idaho.     In  all  my 


166  REMINISCENCES 

career  as  missionary  bishop  I  did  not  do  any  missionary 
work  among  the  Indians.  I  did  not  see  how  it  was  prac- 
ticable to  do  so.  Those  whom  I  came  across  were 
wandering  bands,  here  to-day,  gone  to  a  distant  fishing 
stream  to-morrow ;  the  homeless  rovers  would  be  im- 
pervious to  any  evangelizing  influence  that  I  could  bring 
to  bear  upon  them.  As  to  those  who  were  in  homes, 
gathered  at  agencies,  Roman  Catholic  missionaries  were 
already  caring  for  the  Cceur  d'  Alenes  and  Pen  d'  Oreilles 
in  Northern  Idaho,  and  the  Flatheads  in  Western  Mon- 
tana ;  the  Presbyterians  had  charge  of  the  Nez  Perces  in 
Northern  Idaho ;  and  the  Methodists,  of  the  Blackfeet  and 
Crows  in  Montana  and  the  Bannacks  at  the  Lemhi 
Agency  in  the  Salmon  Valley,  Idaho.  Among  the  Utes 
in  Utah  the  Mormons  had  done  work  and  had  made  a 
large  number  of  proselytes.  In  all  these  cases  except 
the  last  the  division  and  distribution  of  the  Indian  mis- 
sionary work  among  the  different  religious  bodies  were 
in  pursuance  of  the  policy  adopted  by  General  Grant's 
administration.  Our  Church  had  much  work  assigned  to 
it  in  Minnesota  and  Dakota,  but  none  in  Idaho  and 
Montana. 

The  explanation  of  the  marked  Roman  Catholic  suc- 
cess among  the  Indians  seemed  to  me  that  the  priests 
came  and  stayed  and  lived  among  the  Indians.  They 
did  not  come  and  go.  They  did  not  some  go  away  and 
others  come  to  fill  their  places,  but,  for  the  most  part 
those  who  came  settled  down  and  lived  with  the  Indians 
and  learned  their  language  and  habits  and  ways,  so  be- 
coming their  trusted  counselors  and  guides.  A  dozen 
priests  were  so  serving  among  the  Indians  when  I  went 
to  the  field.  Some  of  them,  like  my  dear  old  friend  and 
brother  whom  I  highly  esteemed,  Father  Ravalli,  had 
come  among  them  in  the  40s  and  so  had  been  among 


IDAHO  167 

them  for  near  thirty  years.  Father  Ravalli  was  a  phy- 
sician as  well  as  priest.  In  many  a  case  of  surgery  he 
served  the  miners.  We  all  esteemed  and  loved  him,  and 
when  an  old  man  beyond  seventy  he  lay  on  his  dying 
bed  in  the  Bitter  Root  valley,  I  visited  him  and  had 
prayers  with  him.  For  a  generation  he  lived  among  the 
Indians.  He  never  went  away  from  them,  he  died  among 
them.  Educated,  godly  men  working  in  this  way  must 
win  success. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

WINTER  IN  VIRGINIA  CITY,   1867-8 

I  look  back  upon  the  winter  of  1867-8,  spent  in  Vir- 
ginia City,  as  an  important  era  of  my  life.  In  outward 
things  I  did  not  accomplish  much.  But  my  experiences 
were  such  as  to  deepen  and  strengthen  principles  and 
habits,  that  have  been  of  great  value  to  me  in  after  life. 
I  left  Boise  City  on  Monday  morning,  November  II, 
1867,  and  reached  Virginia  City  at  1 1 :  30  a.  m.,  Sunday, 
the  17th.  Had  the  coach  been  on  time  I  should  have 
reached  Virginia  City  for  morning  services,  but  various 
mishaps  impeded  us.  Among  other  discomforts,  I  got  no 
breakfast  that  Sunday  morning,  until  noon.  Such  things 
have  often  happened  me.  More  than  once  I  have  gone 
well  into  the  afternoon  of  a  day  in  staging  without  hav- 
ing had  a  morsel  for  breakfast.  For  such  discomforts  I 
am  most  happily  constituted.  Fastings  of  this  sort  I  do 
not  mind  at  all.  I  grow  hungrier  and  hungrier,  of 
course,  but  as  for  headaches  or  stomach  disturbances,  I 
never  have  a  touch  of  them  from  such  forced  irregular- 
ities. Even  my  good  humor  has  never  been  discomposed 
by  them.  On  my  arrival  I  went  to  the  Planters'  House 
and  got  breakfast,  or  dinner.  Then  I  went  out  and  told 
my  friends  there  would  be  service  in  the  evening  in 
"  Tootle,  Leach  &  Co.'s  "  old  deserted  store.  This  we 
soon  after  fitted  up  with  seats  and  named  "  Reception 
Hall."  I  was  quartered  in  No.  6  in  the  Planters'  House, 
a  corner  bedroom  seven  feet  by  nine,  without  any  stove. 
For  these  accommodations  and  board  I  paid  twenty-five 

168 


WINTER   IN   VIRGINIA  CITY,  1867-8  169 

dollars  a  week.  I  felt  very  lonely,  only  the  clear  convic- 
tion of  being  in  the  line  of  duty  sustained  and  cheered 
me.  As  long  as  the  novelty  lasted  of  the  new  preacher 
and  the  Episcopal  robes  and  the  Prayer-Book  services, 
large  congregations  came  out,  especially  on  Sunday  even- 
ings, the  greater  proportion  of  them  being  men.  The 
Romish  services  and  our  own  were  the  only  ones  held  in 
the  town.  After  being  in  Virginia  City  a  week  I  wrote 
my  wife:  "  I  had  a  very  full  congregation  this  morning, 
and  the  singing  and  responses  were  good,  and  so  the 
service  quite  inspiring.  But  when  I  came  to  the  sermon, 
I  tried  to  make  it  too  impressive,  I  think.  I  was  thinking 
of  myself  too  much,  of  God's  truth  and  men's  souls  too 
little,  and  I  don't  believe  I  preached  as  I  ought.  I  was 
cold  and  self-critical,  and  wanting  to  see  the  effect  on  the 
audience.  I  know,  if  God  will  send  me  the  grace  to  be 
really  humble,  and  faithfully  prayerful,  I  can  accomplish 
more  for  Him  and  for  souls  than  by  all  my  highest  flights 
of  eloquence.  God  help  me !  Don't  you  remember  my 
once  telling  you  how  sometimes  I  wished  my  life  were  all 
over,  lived  faithfully  unto  Him,  and  I  laid  away  to  my 
rest  ?  I  said  that  the  temptations  and  responsibilities  in 
going  through  life  to  death  seemed  so  terrible  to  me  that 
I  wished  all  were  over.  I  sometimes  find  myself  think- 
ing the  same  thoughts  and  wishing  the  same  wishes  now, 
— that  my  life  here  were  all  done  and  well  done  and  I 
simply  at  rest.  This  is  chiefly  because  I  feel  my  short- 
comings in  meeting  with  fidelity  what  God  appoints  and 
sends  me,  not  because  I  do  not  enjoy  life.  I  do  enjoy  it, 
and  often  from  heart  and  mouth,  when  none  but  He 
knows,  thank  Him  for  life  and  health  and  present  happi- 
ness. It  is  because  life  in  probation  has  so  fearful  a  side 
to  it  that  I  feel  it  would  be  sweet  to  know  that  all  was 
over.     That  I  had  laid  my  burdens  down.     That  peace- 


iyo  REMINISCENCES 

fully,    rcstfully,  not    perplexedly,  I   could   at  last   view 
tilings." 

But  I  was  uneasy  over  personal  expenses.  I  had  been 
a  country  parson  on  $1,000  a  year  and  I  did  not  feel  it 
right  to  spend  twenty-five  dollars  a  week  on  my  own 
living.  Soon  I  found  a  log  cabin  to  go  into.  It  was 
empty  and  seemed  abandoned,  but  I  hunted  up  the  per- 
son with  whom  the  key  had  been  left  and  I  got  the  use 
of  the  cabin  for  nothing.  I  fitted  it  up  and  furnished  it 
and  went  into  it  December  15th.  During  my  month  at 
the  hotel  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Chapin  were  very  kind  to  me, 
and  Charlie,  the  Chinese  chamberman,  drawing  his  wages 
of  sixty  dollars  a  month  in  gold,  was  very  attentive  and 
helpful.  During  that  month  I  met  as  fellow  guests  sev- 
eral of  a  class  whom  I  have  always  found  respectful  and 
courteous,  and  towards  whom  my  heart  entertains  most 
kindly  feelings, — I  mean  actors  and  actresses.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Langrishe,  Geo.  Paunceforth,  Mr.  C.  W.  Couldock 
and  his  daughter  Eliza,  were  all  in  Virginia  City  that 
winter.  Three  years  after  at  Salt  Lake  I  baptized  Miss 
Couldock,  and  on  her  dying  bed  administered  to  her  the 
holy  communion.  She  lies  buried  at  Salt  Lake.  Mr. 
Couldock,  far  beyond  threescore  and  ten,  in  his  journey- 
ings  about  presenting  the  part  of  the  Old  Miller  in 
"  Hazel  Kirke  "  comes  to  visit  me  nowadays,  whenever 
he  is  near.  We  were  talking  together  lately  of  the  old 
times  and  I  asked  him  after  Mr.  Langrishe.  "  Why,"  he 
said,  "  Jack  Langrishe  is  now  a  State  Senator  in  Idaho." 
He  deserves  his  post.  "  Jack"  Langrishe  was  a  hard  work- 
ing, upright,  honorable  man,  known  to  all  the  old  moun- 
taineers, and  with  whom  I  have  had  many  a  cheery  and 
helpful  chat.  I  met  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Langrishe  last  in  the 
Cceur  d'  Alene  Mountains  in  1885.  It  was  eighteen 
years  since  we  had  first  met  and  become  friends ;  I  was 


WINTER  IN  VIRGINIA  CITY,  1867-8  171 

still  preaching  and  they  still  playing.  The  deep  wish  of 
my  heart  is  for  a  happy  and  honored  old  age  to  them 
both. 

In  cool  figuring  I  find  my  change  to  the  cabin  did  not 
save  me  much  after  all.  My  good  friend,  Mrs.  Davis,  in 
her  home  near  by  took  me  to  board  for  fifteen  dollars  a 
week  it  is  true.  But  I  gave  her  servant  a  dollar  a  week 
to  come  in  to  make  up  my  bed  and  tidy  the  room  ;  after- 
wards, I  gave  a  colored  man  $2.50  to  come  three  times  a 
week  and  do  the  same.  The  other  four  days  I  did  the 
best  I  could  for  myself.  I  made  a  poor  hand  at  it,  how- 
ever, as  I  did  also  at  replacing  buttons  or  sewing  up 
rents.  I  was  never  made  for  a  celibate,  and  have  always 
needed  the  care  of  a  woman.  To  fit  up  and  furnish  the 
cabin  cost  me  $244.75.  I  paid  twenty-three  dollars  for  a 
small  sheet  iron  stove,  thirty  dollars  for  a  pine  bedstead  ; 
twenty  dollars  for  a  hay  mattress,  and  forty  dollars  for  a 
wool  mattress.  The  roof,  moreover,  was  only  pine  poles 
covered  with  a  foot  or  two  of  dirt.  I  soon  found  it  leak- 
ing and  was  obliged  to  put  boards  over  the  dirt  at  a  cost 
of  ninety  dollars.  A  little  calculation  will  show  that  the 
winter's  stay  in  the  cabin  was  no  saving  over  the  hotel. 
The  ladies,  bless  their  hearts !  soon  managed  to  find  out 
that  I  was  not  very  comfortably  fixed  ;  so  they  went  out 
and  collected  $200.  Then  they  came,  and  ordering  me 
out  took  down  my  little  stove  and  put  in  a  better  one, 
laid  a  carpet  on  the  floor,  and  added  a  lounge  and  an 
easy  chair. 

However  the  cabin  was  better  for  me  every  way.  It 
was  my  own  to  retire  to.  It  was  a  little  bit  homelike. 
I  got  a  white  cat,  Dick,  and  his  presence  added  to  the 
homelikeness. 

I  couldn't  always  keep  free  from  fits  of  dreary  lone- 
someness  and  Dick  was  then  the  greatest  comfort  to  me. 


172  REMINISCENCES 

He  would  welcome  me  home  from  my  walks,  with  all  the 
joy  a  cat  can  show,  and  in  the  cabin  would  crawl  up  on 
my  shoulder  when  I  was  reading  or  writing.  At  night 
his  place  was  on  the  buffalo  robe  at  the  side  or  the  foot 
of  my  bed.  Often,  however,  if  it  got  right  cold  before 
morning,  he  would  crawl  in  between  the  sheets  and  lie  at 
my  side.  Dear,  faithful,  friendly  old  Dick !  You  were 
more  of  a  help  and  a  comfort  to  me  that  winter  than  ever 
your  cat's  brains  could  know,  and  to  this  day  my  heart 
warms  to  think  of  you  ! 

I  could  write  sermons,  and  I  did  too,  and  could  read 
them  aloud,  according  to  my  habit.  Besides,  I  had  a  fit 
place  for  people  to  come  to  who  desired  private  counsel, 
while  Room  No.  6  at  the  hotel  would  give  away  to  the 
ears  of  the  lodgers  in  other  rooms  any  word  uttered 
in  it. 

Next  to  the  sense  of  loneliness,  I  was  most  oppressed 
with  the  sad  conviction  of  the  prayerlessness  and  god- 
lessness  of  the  people  among  whom  I  found  myself.  Of 
them,  women,  especially  good  women,  were  a  very  small 
minority.  Men  were  kind  personally,  generous  in  giving 
money,  respectful  and  courteous ;  but  I  was  appalled  to 
discover  day  by  day  how  almost  universally  given  up 
they  were  to  vicious  practices.  I  had  served  my  min- 
istry in  an  agricultural  community,  where  good  men,  dif- 
fident spiritually,  needed  to  be  urged  to  come  to  con- 
firmation. I  had  not  been  long  at  my  new  work  before 
I  learned  that  one  or  more  who  were  greatly  pleasing  me 
by  asking  to  be  confirmed  were  in  reality  profane  swearers 
of  steady  habit.  Caution,  begot  of  knowledge,  so  ruled 
that  in  eight  months  of  uninterrupted  work  in  Virginia 
City  I  did  not  find  one  single  person  to  be  confirmed. 
December  8th  a  Sunday-school  was  opened,  with  four 
teachers  and  twenty-seven  scholars.     It  afterwards  grew 


WINTER  IN  VIRGINIA   CITY,  1867-8  1 73 

to  nine  teachers  and  fifty-three  scholars.  But  the  boys, 
when  out  at  play  from  their  day  school,  I  would  hear, 
alas,  too  often  swearing.  Among  the  best  of  my  teach- 
ers were  a  Quaker,  a  Baptist,  and  two  Methodists,  while 
one  "  Churchman  "  of  them  was  accustomed  every  now 
and  then  to  get  woefully  drunk,  and  another  was  a  habitue 
of  the  gaming  table.  These  helped  to  read  the  responses 
vigorously  in  church  worship,  and  I  have  little  reason  to 
think  that  they  did  not  read,  earnestly  desiring  forgive- 
ness as  poor  sinners.  But  such  cases  made  keen  whip- 
lashes for  the  pastor's  shoulders.  One  energetic  Meth- 
odist woman,  whenever  I  called  on  her  always  belabored 
me  with  representations  of  the  scandal  of  allowing  such 
to  be  leaders  in  religion  and  conductors  of  the  worship  of 
Almighty  God.  There  was  nothing  for  me  to  do  but 
meekly  receive  the  punishment  inflicted.  Of  the  vestry 
of  St.  Paul's  church  which  we  got  together,  one  vestry- 
man, high  in  civil  office,  got  into  an  altercation  with  a 
lawyer  over  some  matters  retailed  by  gossip,  and  would 
have  shot  him  dead  had  not  a  friend  near  by  struck  up 
the  pistol.  One  was  a  Unitarian.  Another,  the  most 
godly  of  them  all,  and  the  one  on  whom  I  most  leaned 
for  Christian  and  churchly  earnestness,  became  involved 
in  a  dispute,  and  missed,  by  the  smallest  margin,  the 
fighting  of  a  duel.  Still  another  was  an  appallingly 
steady  drinker,  though  he  was  never  mastered  by  drink. 
Another,  a  kind,  good-hearted  man  too,  grew  so  mad 
from  drink  that  one  night  his  wife  fled  from  him  in  terror. 
I  was  sent  tor  and  I  stayed  with  him  in  his  delirium  and 
nursed  him,  saving  him  from  self-destruction.  On  New 
Year's  Day  when  all  called  most  kindly  at  my  cabin,  it 
would  have  been  irresistibly  funny  had  it  not  been  inex- 
pressibly sad,  to  see  the  anxious  efforts  made  to  keep 
forms  and  eyes  steady  and  tongues  straight.     My  heart 


174  REMINISCENCES 

was  grieved  and  distressed  at  this,  but  I  never  hated  the 
people,  they  were  too  kind  and  good  to  me  for  that. 
And  God's  Holy  Spirit,  in  spite  of  my  lonely  living  and 
my  single-handed  fighting,  sustained  me  in  such  patience, 
perseverance,  and  cheerfulness,  that  I  sometimes  won- 
dered at  myself.  Some  quotations  from  my  letters  again 
may  give  the  state  of  my  feelings. 

"  //  P.  M.,  Saturday,  December  14,  1867. 

"  I  have  just  come  in  from  the  party,  and  am  quite  sick 
at  heart.  In  the  room  back  were  wines  and  whiskeys 
and  nearly  all  the  men  drank  too  freely.  I  joined  in  the 
amusing  plays  with  much  pleasure,  but  was  sad  to  think 
what  a  drinking  community  there  is  all  around  me.  Oh, 
why  cannot  people  take  the  blessings  God  gives  them 
thankfully  and  thoughtfully,  with  hearts  thinking  about 
the  Giver,  and  grateful  to  Him,  using,  not  abusing,  His 
gifts.  I  shall  pray  for  these  people  to-night,  and  I  shall 
ask  God  to  keep  me  patient  and  persevering.  The  work 
to  be  done  here  is,  to  judge  humanly,  preeminently  dif- 
ficult. God  the  Holy  Ghost  alone  can  change  these 
hearts  of  unbelief  and  excess. 

"Sunday,  10:20  a.  m.  I  have  taken  my  walk  and 
read  over  my  sermon.  In  my  walk  I  could  not  shake 
off  the  sadness  remaining  from  last  night's  experience. 
Up  on  the  hill,  in  a  nook  between  the  rocks,  I  kneeled 
down  and  tearfully  asked  God  to  send  His  Holy  Spirit 
to  do  His  purifying  work  among  this  people  and  to 
help  me  in  spite  of  all  difficulties  to  keep  humble, 
trustful,  earnest,  faithful,  patient,  persevering,  and 
cheerful.  And  I  came  home  with  a  lighter  step.  What 
a  blessed  comfort  it  is  that  here,  where  absolutely  not 
one  old  friend,  or  spiritually-minded  friend,  is,  I  can 
always  go  to  Him,  as  a  friend,  and  near,  just  as  near  as 


WINTER   IN   VIRGINIA   CITY,  1867-8  1 75 

ever  He  was  of  old  in  dear  Morris.     I  can,  indeed,  say 
with  Keble  to-day : 

'"  Blessed  be  God,  whose  grace 
Shows  Him  in  every  place 
To  homeliest  hearts  of  pilgrims  pure  and  meek.'  " 

"  February  6, 1868. 

"  Before  I  went  to  choir  meeting  Major  Veale,  my 
only  faithful  churchman  here,  called.  He  and  I  are 
putting  our  heads  together  about  the  election  of  a  new 
vestry  at  Eastertide.  We  mean  to  cut  down  the  number 
from  nine  to  seven.  We  mean  to  throw  out  at  least 
drunkards  and  violent  swearers.  Aside  from  him  the 
other  six,  at  the  best,  will  have  to  be  Unitarians,  mod- 
erate drinkers,  and  decent  world's  men. 

"  Alas  !  the  longer  I  live  here,  the  worse,  the  more 
deeply  bad,  the  more  thoroughly  soaked  in  irreligion, 
do  I  find  the  entire  community  to  be.  Looking  earth- 
wards, trusting  in  human  agencies,  the  work  of  the 
Church  here  is  the  most  discouraging  that  can  be  con- 
ceived. But  God  the  Holy  Spirit  will  take  care  of  His 
own.  His  Kingdom  will  come.  Magna,  ay,  maxima 
est  Veritas  divina  et  prcsvalebit.  The  Lord  be  thanked 
that  He  appoints  us  only  to  sow  the  seed.  He  gives 
the  increase.  Under  Him  that  seed  groweth  up,  we 
know  not  how.  I  am  sure  it  is  only  His  blessed  Spirit, 
comforting  and  helping,  that  keeps  me  cheerfully  at  work 
in  a  community  where  absolutely  no  earnest  spiritual  life 
is  manifest  in  one  out  of  a  hundred  of  the  inhabitants." 

Advices  from  Salt  Lake  also  now  troubled  me.  The 
Mormons,  supreme  potentates  there,  would  not  allow  us 
to  have  any  land  for  the  stay  of  our  feet.  Some  of  the 
business  men  who  were  hand  in  glove  with  the  Mormons 
disliked   the   tone  of  our  appeal  to  the   East  for  help, 


176  REMINISCENCES 

and  said  they  would  have  nothing  to  do  with  us. 
Finally,  we  found  an  apostate  Mormon  to  sell  us  a  lot. 
The  cost  was  #11,000,  but  how  in  the  world  to  get 
that  much  money  I  did  not  know.  We  must  pay 
#1,000  down,  and,  March  1st,  must  pay  $4,000  more. 
The  other  #6,000  could  wait.  Until  March  I  was  there- 
fore very  uneasy  about  the  #4,000.  On  the  day  it  was 
needed,  however,  the  Domestic  Committee  at  No.  22 
Bible  House,  New  York,  advanced  it  for  our  pressing 
need,  and  before  very  long  enough  "  specials  "  had  come 
in  to  pay  back  the  advance.  Then  Rev.  Mr.  Foote  fell 
sick  and  was  confined  to  the  house  for  some  time.  I 
was  telegraphed  to  once  or  twice  to  come  down  to  Salt 
Lake,  but  it  seemed  so  important  to  me  to  push  steadily 
my  pastoral  work  in  Virginia  City  that  I  would  not 
leave.  Through  letters  and  telegrams,  however,  I  man- 
aged as  best  I  could  the  necessary  decisions  for  Salt 
Lake.  It  was  an  anxious  winter,  it  was  a  struggling 
winter,  it  was  a  lonely  winter,  but  I  never  lost  heart  or 
hope.  God  indeed  wonderfully  upheld  and  blessed  me. 
And  not  a  few  outward  and  visible  helps  too  He  sent  me. 
In  the  first  place  my  health  was  uninterruptedly  firm, 
and  I  found  the  climate  for  me  magnificent.  Montana 
winters  are  not  so  cold  as  those  who  have  never  been 
there  would  expect.  The  isothermal  lines  bend  to  the 
north  in  that  region.  And  even  when  the  winter  air 
is  cold,  it  is  also  dry,  sunny,  exhilarating.  Every  morn- 
ing in  my  cabin  before  going  to  breakfast  I  read  a 
chapter  in  my  Greek  Testament.  Every  morning,  soon 
after  my  breakfast,  I  took  a  long  walk  of  two  or  three 
miles  upon  the  mountainside.  These  daily  walks  were 
to  me  a  great  delight.  Eyes,  lungs,  legs,  spirits, 
thoughts,  were  wonderfully  refreshed  and  invigorated. 
A  Detect  reservoir  of  strength  those  steady  long  walks 


WINTER   IN  VIRGINIA  CITY,  1867-8  1 77 

of  the  winter  laid  in  for  me.  Then  I  would  go  home 
and  usually  write,  for  I  commonly  wrote  one  sermon  a 
week.  I  had  few  books,  my  Bible,  Prayer-book,  Greek 
Testament,  and  Home's  Introduction  were  about  all. 
But  the  sermons  I  wrote  in  the  lonely  cabin  are  not  the 
poorest  in  my  barrel  deposit.  One  lad,  a  nephew  of 
Colonel  Sanders,  came  to  the  cabin  and  recited  Latin  to 
me.     It  was  a  pleasure  to  me  to  teach  him. 

In  spite  of  the  wickedness  of  the  people  their  per- 
sonal kindnesses  to  me  were  unceasing  and  overwhelming. 
The  legislature  was  in  session  that  winter,  and  Virginia 
City  was  the  capital.  I  was  elected  chaplain  of  the 
House  of  Representatives,  and  the  members  were  always 
courteously  respectful  during  the  opening  service  of 
prayer.  On  my  frankly  telling  the  vestry  and  people 
that  I  did  not  think  it  right  they  should  pay  no  salary, 
they  voted  me  a  salary  as  rector,  of  $2,500  a  year,  and 
they  paid  it  too.  When  I  found  a  poor,  suffering,  neg- 
lected, paralyzed  man,  and  bringing  him  to  an  empty 
cabin  near  mine  ministered  to  him  and  took  care  of  him 
for  many  weeks,  all  the  people  helped  me  gladly.  On 
two  or  three  occasions,  when  by  some  entertainment, 
money  for  charity  was  raised,  it  was  brought  to  me  that 
I  might  act  as  almoner.  Two  men,  hard  drinkers,  one 
day  came  to  my  cabin  and  brought  me  $106  for  charity. 
The  poor  man  whom  I  had  been  privileged  to  take  out 
of  his  miserable,  squalid  surroundings  and  provide  for 
in  cleanliness  and  some  degree  of  comfort,  when  I  bade 
him  good-bye  and  turned  him  over  to  the  care  of 
others,  looked  his  thanks  through  his  tears — and  spoke 
with  a  faltering  voice.  Ah  !  of  rewards  that  earth  can 
give  such  thanks  are  among  the  most  blessed. 

When  I  saw  my  way  to  build  a  church  the  people 
gathered  to  my  help  with   abounding  generosity.     The 


I78  REMINISCENCES 

way  the  building  of  the  church  came  about  was  this. 
We  had  held  our  first  services  in  the  council  chamber, 
the  hall  over  a  saloon,  in  which  one  branch  of  the  Leg- 
islature had  held  its  sittings.  Then  we  moved  to  "  Re- 
ception Hall,"  which  was  the  old  deserted  store  of  Tootle, 
Leach  &  Co.  Then  we  occupied  the  deserted  store  of 
Erfort,  Busch  &  Co.  All  the  time  I  was  thinking  about 
a  church  building,  but  being  determined  not  to  move 
in  any  way  that  meant  debt  I  did  not  see  my  way  to 
move  at  all.  Finally  the  Methodist  minister,  Rev.  Mr. 
King,  came  among  us,  and  with  true  Methodist  enthu- 
siasm and  energy  within  a  fortnight  he  set  to  work  to 
build  a  church.  I  felt  quite  in  the  depths  of  meekness 
to  see  how  in  energy  he  was  distancing  me  ;  yet  for 
the  life  of  me  I  could  not  see  how  I  could  wisely  do 
other  than  I  was  doing.  The  frame  of  Mr.  King's 
building  went  up,  but  before  it  was  shingled  and 
weather-boarded,  and  ere  the  minister  had  been  three 
months  in  Virginia  City,  he  left,  shaking  the  dust  of  our 
town  from  his  feet.  He  never  appeared  again  and 
mechanics'  liens  were  soon  clapped  upon  the  church.  One 
of  the  Methodist  trustees  came  to  me  of  his  own  accord 
and  told  me  of  them.  In  conference  with  him  I  sug- 
gested that  perhaps  I  might  take  hold  and  finish  the 
church  for  one  of  our  own.  He  replied :  "  It  is  just 
the  thing  for  you  to  do.  Or  else  the  Roman  Catholics 
will  buy  it  in  when  it  is  sold  on  these  liens.  Here  are 
fifty  dollars  remaining  in  my  hands  that  I  will  turn 
over  to  you  to  help    you  in  the  matter." 

I  therefore  went  to  work  to  find  out  the  amount  of  the 
liens.  They  were  #1,286.74.  I  gave  #500  myself  and 
then  prepared  and  passed  a  subscription  book.  I  got 
such  responses  as  justified  me  in  pushing  on,  so  I  bought 
up  the  liens,  at  about  their  face  value,  and  when  the 


WINTER   IN  VIRGINIA  CITY,  1867-8  1 79 

sheriff's  sale  came  on  bought  in  the  property.  I  after- 
wards finished  the  church  at  an  entire  cost  of  #3,409.08, 
and  on  the  Sunday  after  Ascension,  May  24,  1868, 
entered  it  as  "  St.  Paul's  Church."  The  day  we  entered 
it  I  had  the  comfort  of  reporting  to  the  congregation 
that  every  bill  had  been  fully  paid,  and  that  there  were 
sixteen  dollars  left, over  and  above  in  the  building  account. 
This  was  a  happy  day  for  me.  Prayers  and  tears  and 
thanksgivings  of  my  own  were  built  into  that  church  as 
into  no  other  that  I  have  ever  had  to  do  with.  And  my 
own  wicked  people,  whom  I  loved  and  prayed  for,  in 
their  generous  kindness  gave  me  the  #3,000  for  building. 
The  old  church  yet  stands ; '  has  stood  for  near  a  gener- 
ation, in  use  for  the  holy  worship  of  Almighty  God.  It 
stands  (I  say  it  with  grateful  memory  and  loving  thanks) 
the  outward  and  visible  sign  of  some  work  accomplished 
by  the  humble  earnestness  I  was  able  to  throw  into  the 
lonely  pastorate  of  the  winter  of  1867. 

Nor  was  I  left  entirely  devoid  of  spiritual  companion- 
ship. There  was  my  faithful  churchman  and  vestryman, 
Major  Veale.  A  poor,  honest  man,  forty  years  old  or 
more,  bred  a  Methodist,  used  to  come  to  take  counsel 
with  me  on  religious  matters,  and  in  such  evident  sim- 
plicity of  spirit  and  earnestness  of  devotion  that  his  visits 
greatly  cheered  me.  A  year  or  two  afterwards  he  was 
confirmed  by  me.  A  youth  in  his  teens  came  steadily 
to  Sunday-school  and  to  service,  and  between  services 
often  called  for  explanations  and  information  concerning 
the  Church.  Men  called  him  a  little  "  off"  and  "  pecul- 
iar." But  others  besides  Shakespeare's  fools  have  a 
wealth  of  heart  and  wit  and  wisdom  under  the  motley 
exterior.     For   shrewd   insight   into  things  theological, 

» The  new  church,  in  memory  of  Mr.  Henry  Elling,  was  erected  on  the 
same  site  in  1904. 


180  REMINISCENCES 

Francis  was  head  and  shoulders  above  the  average  man. 
And  principle  and  honor  were  his  watchwords.  He  also, 
later,  was  confirmed  by  me,  and  in  all  my  thirteen  years' 
care  of  Montana,  whenever  I  came  within  reach  of 
Francis  I  found  him  ready  for  service  and  for  Holy 
Communion,  and  with  purse  open  (for  he  had  become  a 
thrifty  miner)  for  any  Church  needs. 

There  was  an  old  wood-sawyer  in  Virginia  City,  a 
German  Lutheran,  whose  home  life  had  been  sadly 
wrecked.  He  too  was  in  his  lonely  cabin.  He  came  to 
church  constantly;  and  as  he  visited  me  also  in  my 
cabin,  I  found  him  a  cheerful,  patient,  prayerful,  faith- 
lul  Christian,  abundantly  conversant  with  Holy  Scripture, 
and  greatly  interested  in  the  question  of  prophecy  and 
its  fulfilment.  Many  lonely  hours  were  comforted  by  his 
holy  converse  in  my  cabin.  His  plaintive  voice  in  some 
sweet  old  German  hymns  often  sang  tender  Christian 
love  into  my  heart  and  tears  into  my  eyes.  And  what 
cheery  greetings  we  gave  each  other,  as  going  round  the 
streets  I  would  see  him  working  diligently  at  his  saw- 
buck.  Faithful  old  Mr.  Shook !  You  were  a  source  of 
sustaining  strength  to  me  in  all  our  association  together, 
and  a  silent  rebuke  to  me  if  I  became  impatient  or  de- 
spondent. After  that  cabin  winter  I  never  saw  you 
more,  but  I  feel  sure  that  if  God  through  His  mercy  in 
Christ  brings  me  to  His  Home,  I  shall  surely  see  your 
faithful,  cheerful,  earnest,  singing  self  again. 

God  gave  me  also  a  dear  and  helpful  friend  in  Mr. 
James  H.  Gamble.  He  was  an  Irish  Presbyterian,  an 
earnest,  godly  man.  He  was  in  Virginia  City  to  repre- 
sent the  interests  of  a  brother-in-law,  who  had  largely 
invested  in  quartz  mining.  (I  am  sorry  to  say,  as  it 
afterwards  appeared,  that  he  sustained  large  losses  in 
such  investment.)     Actively,  untiringly  he  stood  by  me, 


WINTER   IN  VIRGINIA   CITY,  1867-8  181 

soul  to  soul,  a  Christian  brother.  Coming  in  from  his 
mine,  twenty  miles  off,  he  often  stayed  with  me  in  the 
cabin  and  prayed  with  me  and  slept  with  me.  Dick 
grew  to  be  almost  as  fond  of  him  as  of  me.  One  night 
when  poor  Dick  had  been  for  a  day  or  two  so  sick  that 
I  feared  his  catship  might  die,  after  we  rose  from  our 
silent  prayers  Mr.  Gamble  said  :  "  Bishop,  do  you  know 
whom  I  have  been  praying  for  ?  I  have  been  praying 
for  Dick  that  he  might  get  well.  I  couldn't  help  it — I 
know  what  an  almost  needful  companion  he  is  to  you." 
Dick  did  get  well,  and  afterwards  I  left  him  in  Mrs.  God- 
dard's  care  when  I  gave  up  Virginia  City  to  her  husband. 
Mr.  Gamble's  presence  was  everything  to  me  that  winter. 
The  strength  and  comfort  which  it  ministered  were  meas- 
ured by  the  despondency  into  which  I  fell  when  he  left 
for  the  States  on  the  morning  of  March  31,  1868.  Up 
the  street,  in  an  unobserved  nook,  I  said  as  best  I  could 
my  inarticulate  good-bye.  Then  I  wrung  his  hands  and 
hurried  up  the  hillside  on  my  morning  walk.  I  would 
not  go  to  the  stage  office  to  see  him  start  and  thus 
expose  my  feelings  to  the  crowd.  On  the  top  of  my 
hill  alone  I  watched  the  stage  as  it  wound  down  the 
gulch  below  carrying  him  away,  then  I  could  do  nothing 
but  throw  myself  on  my  knees  on  the  ground  and  pray 
God  to  help  me  to  be  patient  and  cheerful,  and  to  play 
the  man.  Some  time  before  he  went  Mr.  Gamble  had 
told  me  he  would  be  in  the  confirmation  class  whenever  I 
should  have  one  in  Virginia  City.  In  the  autumn  when 
I  went  East  I  confirmed  him  at  one  of  my  old  home 
churches,  St.  James'  the  Less,  Scarsdale,  and  soon  after 
I  married  him.  He  and  Mrs.  Gamble  now  live  in  North 
Conway,  N.  H.,  and  he  is  warden  and  lay  leader  in  the 
parish.  Within  a  few  days  of  his  leaving  me  and  my 
cabin  he  gave  me  the  deed  of  a  house  and  lot  for  a 


182  REMINISCENCES 

"St.  Paul's  rectory."  The  gift  was  worth  $1,200.  He 
also  ordered  unique  and  beautiful  red  cedar  work  for  the 
altar  and  chancel-rail,  and  furniture  for  the  church,  at  an 
added  expense  of  $650.  Mr.  Gamble's  association  with 
me  was,  under  God  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  sustaining  tonic 
of  my  spiritual  life  in  that  winter  of  1867.  Some  few 
more  quotations  from  letters  may  be  pardoned. 

"  Sunday,  March  22,  1868. 

"  I  have  been  on  the  lounge  playing  with  Dick  since  I 
came  in.  He  gets  lonely  when  I  am  away;  and  it  is  with 
evident  delight  that  he  pounces  upon  me  for  a  frolic  when 
I  come  in.  It  would  make  you  laugh  if  you  could  wake 
up  as  I  do  o'  mornings  and  see  him  in  bed.  He  never 
goes  to  bed  with  me,  but  when  I  go  is  either  stretched  by 
the  stove  or  lying  on  the  buffalo  robe.  But  by  morning 
(generally  at  about  midnight)  he  creeps  in  between  the 
sheets,  with  his  head  invariably  fixed  in  easy  and  digni- 
fied pose  on  the  pillow.  Evidently  he  takes  after  his 
master  in  dread  of  suffocation.  His  head  he  wants  on 
the  pillow  and  out  in  the  '  open  air.'  I  laugh  almost 
every  morning  at  the  little  rascal,  he  looks  so  funny 
snoozing  at  my  side.  Sometimes  those  formidable  little 
paws  of  his  are  stretched  towards  me  in  his  sleep ;  once 
or  twice  in  his  dreams,  or  in  my  dreams  when  I  have 
been  threatening  to  crush  him,  his  claws  have  been  let 
into  me  most  unmercifully,  bringing  me  with  startling 
suddenness  to  the  realization  of  where  I  was  and  who  was 
my  bedfellow.  He  is  thoroughly  well  now,  and  his  lean- 
ness is  rapidly  changing  to  fatness. 

"  Soon  after  I  came  back  from  my  walk  this  morning, 
Mr.  Shook  came  in,  '  getting  lonesome  at  sight  of  my 
cabin,'  he  said.  He  stayed  till  church  time,  so  that  I  had 
a  chance  to  read  over  my  sermon  only  once.     I  preached 


WINTER   IN  VIRGINIA  CITY,  1867-8  183 

a  sermon  this  morning,  written  yesterday  and  day  before, 
on  the  miracle  in  the  day's  gospel,  but  really  on  the  sub- 
ject, '  What  think  ye  of  Christ  ? '  It  was  unsatisfactory 
to  me,  it  was  written  in  haste,  and  seemed  wandering,  or 
wanting  in  unity.  Yet  I  cannot  but  think  that  the  Holy 
Spirit  took  it  up  this  morning  and  preached  it  home  to 
the  hearers  as  I  could  never  do.  There  was  a  large  con- 
gregation, and  towards  the  last  there  was  breathless  at- 
tention, and  I  saw  tears  in  the  eyes  of  the  strongest  men. 
As  this  occurred  in  the  delivery  of  a  poor  sermon,  the 
Holy  Spirit's  work  is  manifest,  and  I  have  thanked  Him 
from  my  knees  since  I  came  home,  beseeching  Him  ever 
to  help  me,  and  to  save  souls,  and  to  keep  me  humble 
while  faithful.  Ah,  dear  wife,  my  only  spiritual  hope  and 
comfort  for  the  future  of  this  field  is  in  Him." 

"  Sunday,  March  2g,  1868. 

"  I  have  entered  on  what  is  going  to  be  a  very  trying 
week  to  me.  God  help  me  for  Christ's  sake !  Not  only 
must  I  write  a  lecture  and  a  sermon  this  week,  but  I  must 
also  next  Tuesday  morning  bid  good-by  to  Mr.  Gamble. 
I  know  it  will  be  very  hard  for  me  to  come  back  to  this 
lonely  cabin  after  I  have  seen  him  off  in  the  coach. 

"  Four  p.  m.  I've  been  resting  and  reading  and  thinking 
since  I  came  from  Sunday-school.  I  look  into  the  future, 
and  the  look,  though  sad,  is  very  peaceful.  I  look  on 
and  on  and  on,  not  troubling  myself  much  about  what  I 
shall  do  or  what  shall  be  done  to  me  here  ;  not  despairful 
even  at  the  prospect,  the  sure  prospect,  of  my  going  away 
from  earth,  leaving  you,  or  you  going  away  from  earth 
leaving  me, — on,  to  the  rest  after  this  world  is  certainly 
left  and  sin  is  dead  and  struggling  is  over.  If  all  be  well 
then,  dear,  through  and  with  the  Saviour,  what  matters 
the  now  ?     I  think  God  is  helping  me  to  get  rid  in  some 


1 84  REMINISCENCES 

little  of  my  old  shrinking  fear  of  death.  If  this  world, 
clouded  by  sin,  is  so  beautiful,  what  must  not  the  next 
world  be  in  the  excellence  of  beauty  ?  I  do  honestly 
think  that  my  main  wish  is  humbly  to  try  to  do  my 
duty,  and  in  as  inconspicuous  a  way  as  possible,  earnestly 
to  love  my  Saviour,  so  to  leave  everything,  life,  death, 
work,  weariness,  loneliness,  affliction,  success,  in  His 
hands,  hoping  at  the  last  to  go  to  be  with  Him  and  you 
and  all  my  dear  ones." 

"  April  2Q,  1868. 
"  I  hear  of  one  vestryman  as  having  been  in  a  gambling 
den  all  day  long  yesterday ;  and  of  another  as  drinking 
desperately.  Ah,  dear,  do  you  not  see  and  know  that 
if  I  leaned  on,  or  trusted  in,  this  community,  or  in  my 
large  audiences,  or  in  aught  human  here,  I  would  now  be 
plunged  in  the  lowest  deep  of  despair  ?  It  astounds  me 
to  think  of  and  realize  the  breadth  and  depth  of  wicked- 
ness and  vice  in  which  this  whole  community  is  steeped. 
Nothing  but  God's  Almighty  power,  with  His  loving, 
cheering  grace,  keeps  me  patient  and  courageous,  or  in 
fact  restrains  me  from  giving  up  in  despair  and  fleeing 
Eastward  across  the  mountains,  scarcely  daring  to  look 
behind  me,  any  more  than  Lot  upon  the  cities  of  the 
plain." 

"  Sunday,  May  3,  1868. 
"  Friday  was  the  anniversary  day  of  my  consecration 
as  bishop.  I  rose  early,  read  over  the  office  of  conse- 
cration, read  Keble  and  Croswell  on  ordination,  and 
kneeled  down  and  with  many  tears  thanked  God  for  His 
love  and  mercy  and  help  abundantly  given  to  me  in  the 
year  past.  Then  I  prayed  Him  for  the  dear  Saviour's 
sake  to  guide  and  help  me  in  the  year  entered  on.     I  was 


WINTER   IN   VIRGINIA  CITY,  1 867-8  185 

particularly  struck  with  two  of  the  solemn  promises  which 
before  God  I  have  made ;  viz.,  the  sixth,  to  exercise  dis- 
cipline ;  and  the  seventh,  to  be  merciful  to  the  poor  and 
needy  and  '  strangers.'     May  God  help  me !     .     .     . 

"  It  is  terribly  dull  here.  People  are  woefully  blue. 
Yet  God  helps  me  to  be  persevering  in  the  work  of  get- 
ting subscriptions  for  the  church.  And  He  ministers  hope 
that  on  the  day  we  enter  St.  Paul's  we  shall  worship  in  a 
building  on  which  not  one  cent  of  debt  rests.  At  pres- 
ent not  a  cent  of  debt  is  on  it." 

"  Ascension  Day,  May  21,  1868. 

"  I  have  just  come  home  from  service.  We  had  full 
services,  singing  and  all,  but  without  the  Holy  Commun- 
ion. I  preached  the  sermon  that  I  wrote  yesterday  and 
the  day  before.  Five  men  and  five  women  were  present. 
The  mud  is  deep  and  the  air  is  cold.  Yesterday  three 
inches  of  snow  fell,  and  we  are  likely  to  have  more  this 
afternoon.  If  it  continue  thus  cold  we  will  not  be  able 
to  get  into  ■  St.  Paul's '  next  Sunday,  stoveless  and  win- 
dowless  as  it  is.     .     .     . 

"  I  see  by  this  morning's  paper  that  Wells,  Fargo  & 
Co.'s  fares  are  reduced.  The  fare  from  here  to  Omaha 
is  now  $250;  from  here  to  Salt  Lake,  $100;  from  here 
to  Boise,  $140;  from  Salt  Lake  to  Omaha,  $150;  from 
Salt  Lake  to  Boise,  $100.  This  is  a  large  reduction  in 
the  prices  charged  when  we  came  here  first.  Then  we 
paid  $210  from  Omaha  to  Salt  Lake;  and  #120  from  Salt 
Lake  to  Virginia  or  Boise." 

"  Sunday,  May  24.,  1868. 
"  Rejoice  with  me.     Thank  God  for  me.     Not  even 
the   news    of  your   last   letter  telling  me  that  our   boy 
seemed  to  be  threatened  with  sickness  can  stop  the  full 


1 86  REMINISCENCES 

beat  of  my  thankfulness  to-day.  This  morning  we  held 
our  first  service  in  *  St.  Paul's.'  It  rained,  the  mud  was 
very  deep,  it  was  chilly  and  we  had  no  stove.  Yet  our 
congregation  was  decidedly  a  good  one.  Our  collection 
was  for  '  Rector's  Salary.'  I  told  the  people  of  my 
thankfulness  to  God  and  them  ;  I  reported  that  our  ex- 
penses for  St.  Paul's  amount  to  $3,409.08,  and  that  not 
one  cent  of  debt  is  on  the  building.  I  gave  notice  for 
Holy  Communion  next  Sunday  (Whitsunday).  It  was  a 
great  comfort  to  worship  in  our  chancel.  We  had  a 
most  untoward  time  for  moving  yesterday  in  the  rain 
and  mud,  yet  we  did  move.  I  worked  hard  all  day,  car- 
rying benches,  picking  up  old  lumber,  shoveling  away 
debris,  etc.,  and  I  got  so  much  exercise  that  I  did  not 
sleep  first-rate  last  night.  I  also  got  some  troublesome 
letters  yesterday,  and  had  to  sit  up  till  after  midnight 
with  them.  But  I  am  right  well  to-day,  cheery  and 
buoyant.  In  spite  of  all  troubles  my  spirit  says,  'The 
Lord  be  praised  for  His  abounding  mercies  and  goodness 
to  me ! '  Yesterday,  when  everything  had  been  moved 
out  of  the  '  old  store  '  and  I  was  there  alone,  I  kneeled 
down  and  tearfully  thanked  God  for  letting  me  preach 
for  Him  in  those  four  walls,  begging  Him  to  forgive  all  I 
had  said  amiss,  and  praying  Him  that  some  little  that 
through  the  Holy  Spirit  I  had  spoken  there,  might  be  as 
seed  sown  in  good  ground  to  spring  up  and  bear  fruit  to 
His  glory.  My  thoughts  of  the  old  store  where  I  have 
labored  and  wept  will  ever  be  tender ;  even  while  glad 
and  thankful  thoughts  spring  up  for  the  new  church  into 
which  we  have  entered." 

"June  4,  1868. 
"  In  the  afternoon  of  last  Monday  (June  1)  I  received 
this  startling  telegram:  'St.  Louis,  Mo.,  May  30,  1868. 


WINTER  IN  VIRGINIA  CITY,  1867-8  187 

You  were  unanimously  elected  Bishop  of  Missouri  on 
first  ballot.  M.  Schuyler,  President  Convention.'  I 
kneeled  down  and  prayed  God  to  help  me.  Wifeless, 
friendless,  at  least  counselorless,  as  I  am  here,  it  is  hard 
for  me  to  face  the  responsibility  of  decision  of  accept- 
ance or  declination.  On  Tuesday  I  wrote  to  Bishop 
Potter,  pleading  with  him  to  help  me  to  decide  aright. 
I  shall  hardly  decide  fully  till  I  get  his  answer.  My  in- 
clination is  to  decline.  My  reasons  are :  I  am  too  young 
to  be  over  twenty-nine  clergymen,  all  perhaps  longer  in 
the  ministry  than  I ;  too  immature  and  inexperienced  to 
administer  a  diocese  containing  a  city  like  St.  Louis. 
Even  if  I  could  do  it  wisely,  the  strain  and  anxiety  would 
ruin  health,  hope  and  good  spirits.  I  ought  not  to  leave 
this  missionary  field,  I  know  about  it,  I  am  in  condition 
to  plan  and  act  wisely  for  it.  A  successor  could  not  be 
so  fit  as  I,  at  once.  Mormonism  ought  not  to  be  dealt 
with  by  new  men ;  and  a  succession  of  new  men.  There- 
fore I  ought  to  stay  in  the  field.  So  things  look  to  me 
now.  Of  course  I  await  the  details  of  the  mail  which 
will  probably  reach  me  about  the  15th." 

Bishop  Potter's  letter  did  not  reach  me  till  July  7th, 
when  I  was  at  Bozeman.  His  views  reenforced  my  own 
judgment  that  I  ought  to  remain  in  the  missionary  field. 
Therefore,  that  very  day  I  wrote  the  Rev.  Dr.  Schuyler 
my  letter  of  declination  as  follows  : 

"  Bozeman,  Montana  Territory ■,  July  7, 1868. 
"  Rev.  and  Dear  Brother  : 

"  Your  letter  of  the  15th  of  June  has  reached  me 
this  evening.  It  becomes  now  my  duty  and  your  right 
that  I  should  immediately  acquaint  you  with  my  decision 
in  the  matter  of  your  call  to  me  to  become  the  successor 
of  your  late  bishop.  My  dear  and  kind  brother,  I  must 
decline  your  call ;  I  cannot  do  otherwise.  I  do  trust, 
and  I  beg  to  assure  you  of  the  confidence  of  this  my 


188  REMINISCENCES 

trust,  that  thoughtfully,  conscientiously,  prayerfully  I 
have  come  to  this  conclusion.  My  youth  warns  me 
against  assuming  the  responsibility  of  directing  the  work 
of  the  Church  in  a  field  so  great  and  so  ripe  unto  the 
harvest  as  yours  in  Missouri.  The  errors  which  my  in- 
experience would  commit,  however  unintended,  would  be 
in  what  is  perhaps  your  critical  transition  period  big  with 
harm  to  the  Church  and  the  cause  of  her  Lord. 

"  It  is  not  long  since  the  Church  at  large  called  me  out 
of  an  obscure  country  parish  and  sent  me  here.  I  think  she 
wants  me  to  stay  here ;  and  duty  to  my  present  field  is 
loth  to  entertain  any  thought  of  my  going  from  it.  I 
beg  therefore,  my  dear,  kind  brother  in  the  Lord,  that 
you  will  make  known  to  the  clergy  and  the  laity  of  your 
late  convention  and  to  the  official  authorities  of  the 
diocese  of  Missouri  my  respectful  declination  of  the  call 
to  be  their  bishop.  For  the  high  mark  of  esteem  and 
confidence  which  the  churchmen  of  Missouri  have  shown 
me,  I  am,  believe  me,  deeply  grateful.  I  would  not  dare 
to  disobey  their  summons  to  come  down  and  work  by 
their  side  did  I  not  think  the  Holy  Spirit  points  me  to 
the  decision  I  am  making.  May  God  be  with  them  and 
cheer  and  strengthen  them  in  their  work  for  Him.  My 
heart's  affections  will  henceforth  be  specially  enlisted  in 
the  life  and  growth  and  work  and  triumph  of  the  Church 
in  Missouri.  May  our  heavenly  Father  smile  upon  you, 
and  may  the  Holy  Spirit  soon  replace  at  your  head  a 
good  and  faithful  and  wise  bishop,  for  the  loving  Saviour's 
sake,  is  the  earnest  prayer  of 

"  Your  grateful  friend  and  brother 

"  Daniel  S.  Tuttle. 
"  To  the  Rev.  M.  Schuyler,  D.  D., 

"  President  of  the  Diocesan  Convention." 


"June  14,  1868. 

"  My  last  Sunday's  sermon  on  «  The  Trinity,'  pressing 

the  point  of  the  Church  as  older  than  the  Bible  has  got 

for  me  the  name  of  being  '  dreadfully  High  Church,'  and 

won  for  me  a  smiling  congratulation  from  Father  D'Aste, 


WINTER   IN   VIRGINIA   CITY,  1867-8  189 

the  Jesuit,  on  this  wise  :  '  Ah,  beeshop,  good-morning ! ' 
*  Good-morning,  father  ! '  (the  two  of  us  shaking  hands 
with  mutual  and  smiling  cordiality).  '  Ah,  beeshop,  I 
glad  to  hear  dat  you  preached  an  excellent  sermon  last 
Sunday  morning.'  'Thank  you!'  'You  preached  de 
infallibility  of  de  Church  '  (his  eyes  twinkling  and  his  face 
laughing  all  over).  '  O  no,  father  '  (I  smilingly  answered), 
'  not  quite  the  infallibility  of  the  Church ;  but  I  urged  the 
point,  too  often  forgotten,  that  the  Church  is  older  than 
the  Bible  and  is  the  witness  and  keeper  and  interpreter 
of  the  truth.'  I  was  quite  amused  at  this  congratulation. 
From  others  I  hear  that  Father  D.  says  with  much  glee : 
'  De  beeshop  is  seeking  after  de  trut.  He  is  an  inquirer. 
He  will  yet  die  in  de  bosom  of  de  Catholic  Church.'  I 
told  my  informant  good  humoredly,  that  I  hoped  that 
prediction  would  certainly  come  true.  '  I  do  hope  to  die 
in  the  Catholic  Church,  but  not  in  the  Roman  Catholic' 
Last  Wednesday  evening  in  the  church,  on  the  pulpit 
lectern,  I  found  a  Testament,  and  in  it  this  inscription : 
« The  bishop  says  we  need  not  read  this  book.  The 
doctrine  and  law  of  the  Church  repose  all  responsibility 
of  reading  the  Scriptures  with  the  clergy.'  I  said  no  such 
thing  in  my  sermon.  I  pressed  only  this,  that  on  doubt- 
ful and  disputed  questions,  and  concerning  the  funda- 
mental articles  of  the  faith,  like  the  doctrine  of  the 
Trinity,  the  Church  in  her  history,  her  creeds,  and  her 
councils,  and  not  private  judgment,  must  be  the  judicial, 
authoritative  interpreter.  But  I  am  not  sorry  that  I  have 
preached  such  sermons  as  on  '  Hades,'  and  on  the 
«  Trinity.'  Popular  as  I  am  here  it  is  most  meet  that  I 
should  present  the  unpopular,  or  unusual  Church  doctrines 
myself,  and  not  leave  to  Mr.  Goddard  to  incur  any 
added  unpopularity  of  '  not  being  as  liberal  as  was  the 
bishop.'  " 


190  REMINISCENCES 

"  Cabin,  June  25,  1868. 
"  It  is  the  last  time  I  shall  write  the  caption  above.  I 
sit  at  the  old  table,  in  the  midst  of  a  room  all  confusion 
from  my  overhauling  and  sorting  things,  some  for  Mr. 
Goddard,  the  rest  for  myself.  To-night  I  go  to  the  hotel 
to  sleep,  so  that  I  can  put  the  bed  and  bedding  in  the 
rectory  and  have  all  things  ship-shape  for  the  arrival  of 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  G.  to-morrow  morning.  Last  night  was 
my  last  sleeping  here.  I  feel  like  parting  with  old  friends 
to  say  good-bye  to  the  cabin  and  to  Dick.  Poor  Dick 
and  I  and  it  have  become  strangely  attached  to  one 
another,  lonely  as  we  have  been  together.  I  gladly  leave 
them  to  fly  to  you,  dear ;  but  so  fond  am  I  of  old  ways, 
so  disinclined  am  I  to  give  up  old  things,  that  it  is  not 
without  pangs  that  I  leave  this  spot  and  my  cat.  So  it 
will  be  all  my  life,  won't  it  ?  I  shall  have  to  move  about, 
change  constantly,  leave  places  and  things  just  as  I  have 
grown  attached  to  them !  Well,  God  help  us,  dear. 
There  is  a  place,  a  Home,  where  change  no  more  enters. 
May  the  loving  Saviour  fit  us  for  it ! " 

"  St.  Paul's  Rectory,  Saturday,  June  2j,  1868. 
"  Here  I  sit  by  Mr.  Goddard's  side  in  the  rectory.  Mrs. 
G.  is  in  the  kitchen,  putting  things  generally  '  to  rights.' 
They  arrived  safely  yesterday  morning  in  the  rain,  and  I 
am  having  a  delightful  visit  with  them.  It  has  done  me 
great  good  to  welcome  them  here.  Everything  is  very 
cozy.  I  have  brought  dear  little  Dick  down  and  he  is 
quite  domesticated  already.  He  is  now  sleeping  on  the 
bed.  But  he  came  near  scratching  my  eyes  out  when  I 
brought  him.  When  I  had  landed  him  safely  in  the 
room  he  bounced  past  me,  like  a  panther,  through  the 
door,  across  the  street,  and  up  the  hill  to  his  old  mountain 
cabin  home." 


WINTER   IN  VIRGINIA  CITY,  1867-8  191 

Just  after  noon  on  Sunday,  June  27th,  I  was  obliged 
to  leave  Virginia  City  for  Mountain  Home,  in  order 
to  catch  the  weekly  mail-wagon  that  traversed  the 
Gallatin  valley.  On  Sunday  morning,  therefore,  I 
preached  my  good-bye  sermon,  from  which  I  venture 
to  quote  : 

"  I  have  thought  it  not  improper  to  lay  before  you  to- 
day an  account  of  our  work  in  this  parish  for  the  past 
eleven  months.  My  first  celebration  of  divine  service 
with  you  was  on  Sunday,  July  21,  1867.  On  every 
Lord's  day  since,  with,  I  believe,  one  exception,  the  serv- 
ices of  the  Church  have  been  continued  uninterruptedly 
by  either  minister  or  lay  reader.  I  have  celebrated  the  office 
for  holy  matrimony  twice.  I  have  baptized  sixteen  chil- 
dren, and  celebrated  the  Holy  Communion  twice.  There 
are  now  on  the  parish  register  the  names  of  ten  com- 
municants. I  have  read  the  office  for  the  burial  of  the 
dead  over  seven  persons  who  have  returned,  '  dust  to 
dust.'  On  December  8th,  I  opened  the  Sunday-school 
with  four  teachers  and  twenty-seven  scholars,  Now  on 
our  books  are  nine  teachers  and  sixty  scholars.  The  con- 
tributions have  been  as  follows  : 

"  For  rector's  salary $1,470.35 

Subscriptions  for  building  the  church  .  2,287.55 
Collections  for  parish  expenses  •  .  .  188.05 
Collection  for  the  Sunday-school  .  .  24.75 
Communion  alms 12.60 


Total $3,983-30 

"  Besides  this  sum,  money  was  generously  given  last 
winter  to  furnish  comfortably  the  cabin  in  which  I  have 
lived.  Our  melodeon  has  been  purchased  and  paid  for, 
and  some  lamps  have  been  kindly  donated.     It  gives  me 


192  REMINISCENCES 

great  pleasure  again  to  state  to  you,  with  a  heart  full 
of  gratitude  to  God  and  to  you  my  helpers,  that 
this  church  building  is  out  of  debt,  even  to  the 
uttermost  cent." 

I  find  myself  thinking  of  the  year  I  spent  in  Virginia 
City  as  perhaps  the  most  valuable  one  of  my  missionary 
experience.  It  furnished  me  ground  for  full  sympathy 
with  the  clergy  of  the  border.  I  was  the  immediate 
pastor  of  a  frontier  community,  and  could  readily  after- 
wards put  myself  in  the  place  of  any  other  pastor  in  con- 
sidering his  pastoral  work.  I  knew  the  excitement  of 
preaching  to  hundreds  massed.  I  knew  the  trial,  when 
novelty  and  enthusiasm  were  gone,  of  preaching  to  ten 
and  twelve.  I  realized  in  daily  experience  how  hard  and 
cold  to  spiritual  things  were  the  minds  and  thoughts  of 
the  men,  and  how  hopeless  it  seemed  to  rouse  or  touch 
them  by  human  effort.  So  it  was  easy  for  me  to  under- 
stand the  confession  of  any  downcast  clergyman.  "  There 
is  no  one  to  be  confirmed,  there  seems  no  spiritual 
growth  " ;  and  not  to  make  his  sadness  deeper  by  any 
harsh  judgment  on  my  part. 

It  taught  me  loving  forbearance  towards  wicked  peo- 
ple. I  did  not  compromise  with  their  sin,  I  hope,  but  so 
good  and  kind  were  the  people  there  to  me  personally,  so 
true  and  loyal  were  they  in  their  respect  and  helpfulness, 
that  I  could  not  help  loving  them,  and  my  prayers  for 
them  were  not  perfunctory  but  heartfelt  and  warm.  I 
wanted  to  be  a  friend  to  them,  I  tried  to  be  a  friend  to 
them,  I  grew  to  be  a  friend  to  them,  without,  I  hope,  be- 
coming in  any  way  a  partaker  in  their  sins.  I  seemed  to 
get  a  way  of  looking  at  wicked  people,  different  from 
what  I  had  had  before,  and  much  more  tender.  Perhaps 
Abraham,  if  the  mythical  story  told  of  him  contain  truth, 
experienced  some  such  change.     As  the  patriarch  sat  by 


WINTER   IN   VIRGINIA   CITY,  1867-8  193 

the  door  of  his  tent  one  evening,  a  wearied  and  dust-cov- 
ered old  man  came  near.  He  sorely  needed  food  and 
rest.  Abraham  invited  him  in,  gave  him  water  to  wash, 
and  set  food  before  him.  But  he  noticed  that  the  old  man 
before  eating  did  not  ask  God's  blessing  on  his  meat.  He 
asked  him  why  he  did  not.  "  I  worship  the  fire,"  said  the 
old  man,  "  and  I  acknowledge  no  other  God."  The  pa- 
triarch, in  righteous  indignation,  turned  him  out  of  his 
house  forthwith.  Soon  the  Lord  called  unto  Abraham 
and  said,  "  Where  is  the  old  man,  thy  guest?"  He  an- 
swered, "  Lord,  I  bade  him  begone  from  my  house,  for 
he  would  give  Thee  no  honor  in  prayer  and  blessing." 
The  reply  came  from  the  Lord,  "  I  have  suffered  him  these 
seventy  years ;  and  couldst  thou  not  bear  with  him  one 
hour?" 

'  It  gave  me  a  useful  lesson  of  patience  under  small  gains 
and  slow  results.  It  was  wholesome  self-restraint  to  re- 
main in  the  "  old  store  "  for  six  months  and  more  because 
to  build  a  church  earlier  seemed  the  sure  way  to  plunge  us 
into  debt.  It  was  the  exercise  of  wise  pastoral  oversight, 
although  very  distasteful  to  my  ambitious  hopes,  to  have 
no  confirmation  at  the  end  of  my  year's  work.  The  one 
man  prepared  could  not  be  present  on  my  last  Sunday. 
To  corral  and  brand  (using  mountain  phraseology)  the 
unprepared  were  very  unsuitable  pastoral  work  indeed. 
It  bred  in  me  a  habit  of  cheerful  bearing  up  against  dis- 
couragements, disappointments  and  overthrows.  Many 
a  lesson  I  had  the  opportunity  of  learning  and  practicing 
in  not  being  able  to  have  my  own  way.  And  many 
another  one  lesson  I  had,  that  to  stand  steady,  not  to  give 
up,  and  never  to  bate  heart  or  hope  in  a  good  cause,  is 
the  way  blessed  of  God  and  admired  by  men.  The  ex- 
perience of  being  outwardly  beaten  in  your  best  efforts, 
while  cheery  faith  and  vigorous  resolution  do  not  falter 


194  REMINISCENCES 

within,  is  a  discipline  for  life  and  conduct  of  immense 
value. 

So  count  I  my  year  of  cabin  life  in  Virginia  City  a 
blessing.  It  made  me  tenderer,  broader,  sturdier,  and 
laid  up  in  my  heart  a  reservoir  of  sympathy  and  love. 


CHAPTER  IX 

WINTER  IN  HELENA,  1868-9 

On  Sunday  afternoon,  July  28,  1868,  I  bade  good-by 
to  Dick,  the  cabin,  the  new  church,  the  log  rectory,  and 
to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Goddard,  of  Virginia  City.  The  Sunday 
succeeding  I  spent  at  Bozeman.  A  small  building  with 
dirt  and  sawdust  for  floor,  and  with  slabs  and  planks  for 
seats,  served  as  both  court-house  and  meeting-house  for 
the  community.  There  I  held  services  in  the  morning; 
at  the  invitation  of  Major  La  Motte  commanding,  going 
to  Fort  Ellis,  three  miles  distant,  in  the  afternoon.  At 
Bozeman  I  found  only  two  communicants  of  the  Church. 
The  place  as  yet  had  only  a  weekly  mail ;  I  went  in  and 
out  with  the  mail  carrier,  and  was  the  guest  for  a  week 
of  Mr.  Tom  Cover,  who  had  been  one  of  the  original  dis- 
coverers of  Alder  Gulch,  and  who  had  now  built  at  Boze- 
man a  flour-mill.  I  quote  from  the  letter  I  wrote  from 
here  to  my  wife : 

"  Bozeman,  July  6,  1868. 
"  Saturday  I  crossed  over  the  East  Gallatin  on  an  inse- 
cure pole,  and,  pistol-protected,  took  a  long  walk  on  the 
bluffs  that  are  on  the  edge  of  the  Indian  country.  The 
views  obtained  of  the  valley  were  most  magnificent.  I 
saw  no  Indians.  But  without  doubt  we  are  in  the  coun- 
try of  the  hostile  Crows.  A  few  weeks  ago  a  band  of 
twenty  or  thirty  stole  the  fort  mules  while  they  were  feed- 
ing in  a  herd,  and  ran  them  off  from  under  the  very  walls 
of  the  fort.  By  celerity  and  persistence  most  of  the  ani- 
mals were  recaptured.     Mr.  Cover  has  told  me  the  story 

'95 


196  REMINISCENCES 

of  a  late  encounter  of  his  with  Indians.  He  and  Mr. 
Bozeman  (after  whom  this  town  is  named)  started  on 
horseback  for  Fort  C.  F.  Smith  to  see  about  some  con- 
tract for  furnishing  supplies  to  the  government.  As  they 
were  to  go  through  the  Indian  country  they  supplied 
themselves  with  the  swiftest  and  best  horses  they  could 
find.  Now  I'll  give  Mr.  Cover's  words  as  nearly  as  I  can, 
for  he  told  me  the  story  in  his  room  a  night  or  two  ago. 
" '  I  told  Bozeman  that  we  could  whip  small  parties  of 
the  redskins,  and  run  away  from  large  parties.  So  we 
started.  When  twenty  miles  or  so  out  we  met  some  men 
coming  in,  whose  outfit  had  been  attacked  by  Indians  and 
whose  stock  had  been  stolen.  I  said,  "  Bozeman,  these 
Indians  will  be  after  us,  we  must  look  out."  When  we 
were  about  fifty  miles  out  we  camped  for  dinner.  The 
place  was  not  suitable  for  a  camp,  but  Bozeman  said  his 
horse  was  tired  and  he  begged  to  stop.  He  seemed 
despondent,  and  I  have  since  learned  that  he  told  people 
he  would  not  get  through  this  trip.  When  we  had  eaten 
and  before  we  had  cleared  up  things  five  Indians  hove  in 
sight.  I  drew  my  Henry  rifle  (a  Henry  has  sixteen  shots), 
and  said  to  Bozeman,  "Let's  let  them  have  it  now!" 
One  of  the  redskins,  as  I  aimed,  threw  up  his  hands  and 
called  out  in  Crow  language,  "  We  good  Indians,  don't 
shoot,  we  want  to  talk."  Bozeman  called  out,  "  Don't 
shoot,  Tom,  I  think  I  know  that  Indian."  I,  knowing 
that  Bozeman  had  lived  much  among  the  Indians,  let 
drop  the  muzzle  of  my  gun.  So  the  redskins  came  up 
and  stretched  out  hands  to  shake.  But  I  shook  my  head. 
I  didn't  like  their  looks.  I  feared  that  while  two  might 
hold  us  by  the  hand,  the  others  might  shoot  us.  Three 
of  them  were  armed  with  rifles,  two  with  bows  and  ar- 
rows. They  then  asked  for  something  to  eat.  I  pointed 
with  my  gun  to  the  remains  of  our  dinner,  and  they  sat 


WINTER   IN   HELENA,  1 868-9  x97 

down  and  ate.  I  said  to  Bozeman,  "  What  do  you  think 
of  these  Indians  ?  Do  you  know  them  ?  "  "  No,"  he  said, 
"  and  I  guess  we  shall  have  trouble."  "  So  do  I,"  I  replied, 
"  and  my  vote  is  that  we  shoot  right  now.  We  can  kill 
two  and  then  we  are  enough  for  the  remaining  three." 
"  No,  hold  on,"  says  Bozeman  (he  seemed  to  me  to  act 
strangely  and  almost  cowardly,  though  I  knew  him  for 
one  of  the  bravest  of  men),  "  hold  on ;  perhaps  we  can 
get  off.  You  get  up  the  horses  and  I'll  watch  them."  So 
I  laid  down  my  gun  by  him  and  with  my  pistol  in  my 
hand  went  for  the  horses  who  were  picketed  near.  When 
I  had  got  the  bridle  on  one  I  looked  towards  the  Indians 
and  saw  one  of  them  drawing  out  his  rifle  as  if  to  show  it 
to  Bozeman.  I  shouted,  °  Shoot,  Bozeman,  shoot ! "  but 
before  he  did  so  the  Indian  shot  him  and  he  fell  forward 
on  his  face.  I  began  firing  with  my  pistol  at  once. 
Another  Indian  fired  at  me  and  hit  me  in  the  shoulder. 
While  firing  my  pistol  I  made  for  my  gun.  I  got  it  and 
fired  at  an  Indian  and  he  fell.  But  in  getting  the  next 
cartridge  in  place  something  stuck.  I  kept  threatening 
the  four  by  pointing  the  muzzle  at  them,  and  at  the  same 
time  working  the  lever  to  get  the  cartridge  into  place. 
Luckily  it  got  right  and  I  fired.  The  Indians  had  driven 
me  back  some  distance,  but  when  I  fired  this  second  time 
they  began  to  give  way.  Their  guns  were  empty,  and 
they  only  fired  arrows  at  me.  These  went  very  wide  for 
they  were  excited  and  demoralized  by  my  firing.  But  a 
thicket  of  bushes  being  near  I  thought  I  would  get  out 
of  the  way  of  their  ugly  arrows.  When  I  had  thrown 
myself  into  it,  my  courage  and  strength  and  manliness 
and  presence  of  mind  all  left  me.  I  was  completely  un- 
nerved, and  had  they  come  on  then,  they  could  easily 
have  scalped  me.  But  they  did  not  come  and  I  could 
not  see  them.     In  five  minutes  my  courage  returned,  and 


198  REMINISCENCES 

looking  carefully  to  the  order  of  my  gun  I  emerged,  de- 
termined to  kill  more  Indians  if  I  could  and  to  see  what 
had  become  of  Bozeman.  Going  to  him  I  found  him 
stone  dead.  I  took  his  watch  and  then  looked  for  the 
Indian  whom  I  had  shot.  His  comrades  had  taken  him, 
and  all  were  gone,  with  our  two  horses  and  pack  horse 
and  outfit.  Accordingly,  I  gathered  up  a  little  of  the 
food  still  remaining  and  started  home  afoot.  It  was  fifty 
miles,  and  I  very  fatigued  and  weak  from  the  blood  flow- 
ing from  my  shoulder  wound.  As  I  walked  on  I  put 
snow  every  now  and  then  on  the  shoulder  to  keep  it 
cool.  I  went  eight  miles  off  at  right  angles  from  where 
the  fight  occurred,  that  if  the  Indians  should  come  back 
they  might  not  find  me,  and  then  I  struck  my  course 
home.  I  walked  all  night,  weak,  wearied,  and  worn,  and 
finally  came  to  the  Yellow  Stone  River.  This  I  had  to 
swim,  but  the  swim  in  the  cold  water  refreshed  me,  and 
I  plodded  on.  When  twelve  miles  from  here  I  overtook 
the  same  train  we  had  met  as  we  went  out,  and  they 
brought  me  home,  where  I  was  laid  up  with  my  wound 
for  some  weeks.'  He  was  a  brave  fellow,  don't  you  think 
so  ?  He  says  of  Bozeman  :  '  It  seemed  to  be  his  destiny 
to  be  killed  as  he  was.  Had  we  fired  at  the  Crows  when 
they  first  hove  in  sight,  all  would  have  been  well.  Or, 
had  we  killed  them  when  eating  before  they  had  time  to 
kill  us  we  should  have  got  along  all  right.  But  Bozeman 
seemed  to  have  a  presentiment  that  he  was  to  die  on  our 
trip  and  it  took  all  the  nerve  out  of  him.'  " 

My  summer  visitation  of  Montana  this  year  included 
only  seven  points,  Bozeman,  Gallatin  City,  Radersburgh, 
Helena,  Blackfoot,  Deer  Lodge  and  Bannack.  In  Raders- 
burgh and  Blackfoot  I  held  no  services.  In  both  I  stayed 
over  night,  sleeping  on  my  blankets  on  the  floor.  For 
such  "  lodging  "  at  Radersburgh  I  paid  a  dollar,  and  a  dol- 


WINTER   IN   HELENA,  1868-9  199 

lar  and  twenty-five  cents  each  for  my  supper  and  break- 
fast. There  was  a  ball  at  the  hotel  where  I  stayed,  but 
the  noise  and  confusion,  though  my  "  bed  "  was  in  the 
hallway  off  the  bar-room,  did  not  keep  me  awake.  From 
Radersburgh  to  Helena,  fifty  miles,  I  missed  the  time  of 
the  regular  coach  and  was  obliged  to  hire  a  livery  team 
to  take  me.  The  expense  was  thirty-eight  dollars.  Gal- 
latin City,  known  also  as  the  Three  Forks,  is  at  the  head 
of  the  Missouri  River.  The  confluence  of  the  Jefferson, 
the  Madison,  and  the  Gallatin  Rivers,  just  there,  forms 
the  Missouri.  Gallatin  City  consisted  of  a  store,  a  black- 
smith shop,  a  flour-mill,  and  Major  Campbell's  hos- 
pitable log  cabin,  which  served  as  the  hotel  of  the  place. 
In  the  cabin  I  held  a  service  and  baptized  one  adult  and 
two  children.  This  spot  seemed  the  worst  place  for  mos- 
quitoes in  all  Montana.  At  Bannack,  which  was  the 
mother  town  of  Montana,  I  found  no  minister  or  church 
of  any  kind  whatever.  An  old  man,  a  baker,  was  faith- 
fully trying  to  gather  the  children  together,  Sunday  by 
Sunday,  for  teaching.  I  baptized  several  of  the  little 
ones.  At  Deer  Lodge  I  secured  a  lot  given  me  by  the 
town  site  company,  and  at  a  cost  of  one  hundred  dollars 
I  ordered  it  fenced.  Of  Helena  I  marked  the  growing 
importance,  and  I  made  up  my  mind  that  it  must  be  sup- 
plied with  a  pastor,  even  if  after  returning  from  the  East 
I  should  have  to  take  up  the  work  there  myself.  I  quote 
again  from  letters  to  Mrs.  Tuttle : 

"  Helena,  Montana,  Sunday,  July  12,  1868. 
"  I  have  dined  with  Mr.  Tutt,  and  have  returned  to  the 
back  room  of  the  First  National  Bank,  where  I  slept  last 
night.  This  bank  is  closed  to-day,  but  nine  out  of  the  ten 
stores  are  open.  While  I  write  the  shouts  of  five  or  six 
auctioneers  are  dinning  in  my  ears.     They  are  all  selling 


200  REMINISCENCES 

goods,  and  the  streets  are  filled  with  hundreds,  even 
thousands,  of  men.  There  are  also  scores  of  wagons,  and 
hundreds  of  ox-teams,  coming  in  from  Benton.  It  is  a 
perfect  Babel  here,  and  no  Sunday  at  all.  The  town  has 
grown  greatly  since  I  was  here  last  September.  I  think 
it  must  have  in  it  5,000  or  6,ooo  inhabitants.  I  must 
secure  some  one  to  come  here  soon  and  begin  efficient 
church  work.  I  had  a  large  congregation  this  morning, 
spite  of  the  threatening  rain.  I  wore  my  robes,  putting 
them  on  in  Mr.  Thomas'  house,  where  Mr.  Goddard  and 
I  went  last  year.  In  fact  the  service  at  Gallatin  City  last 
Wednesday  is  the  only  one  in  which  I  have  not  worn  my 
robes.  The  responses  this  morning  were  good,  there 
being  quite  a  large  number  of  Prayer-Books  in  the  con- 
gregation." 

"  Blackfoot,  Montana,  July  16,  1868. 
"  I  am  in  the  back  room  of  a  log  store.  In  this  room 
we  are  to  sleep  to-night.  Mr.  Tutt,  who  brought  me 
over  here  from  Helena  in  his  buggy,  is  snoozing  on  the 
bed.  Dr.  Higgins,  the  genial  but  deaf  proprietor  of  the 
store,  is  also  taking  a  nap,  and  I  sit  down  to  write.  I 
look  out  upon  the  houses  of  Blackfoot  (all  without  ex- 
ception being  log  cabins)  and  stores  and  saloons.  The 
doctor  tells  me  that  there  are  only  two  ladies  in  the  town. 
I  shall  not  have  services  here.  Mrs.  Higgins,  a  devout 
Churchwoman,  has  returned  to  Lexington,  Mo.  Mr. 
Goddard  once  had  services  here  (thirty  miles  from 
Helena),  but  I  have  met  no  one  as  yet  who  could  tell  me 
about  him.  Not  a  shade  tree  is  in  all  this  town,  and 
hence,  though  it  is  cool  in  here  this  afternoon,  it  is  very 
hot  in  the  streets.  The  hills  and  mountains  about  are 
nicely  wooded,  however,  and  they  look  to  me  very  beau- 
tiful.    I  wrote  you  last  from  Helena,  on  Sunday.     In  the 


WINTER   IN   HELENA,  1 868-9  201 

evening  I  had  a  large  congregation,  and  I  am  quite  con- 
vinced that  if  I  cannot  find  a  suitable  man  to  send  to 
Helena  you  and  I  ought  to  go  there  in  November  and 
spend  the  winter  and  begin  the  needed  work." 

Mr.  Goddard  was  at  this  time,  as  I  had  been,  the  only 
Protestant  minister  in  Virginia  City.  Questions  beset- 
ting him  in  that  position  he  referred  to  me.  Here,  for 
instance,  is  an  answer : 

"  Boise  City,  Idaho,  August  18,  1868. 
"  My  dear  Mr.  Goddard  : 

"  On  reaching  here  yesterday  from  Idaho  City  I 
found  your  two  letters  awaiting  me.  .  .  .  With  re- 
gard to  the  question  of  '  other  denomination  '  communi- 
cants, the  principles  upon  which  I  should  act,  and  on 
which  I  would  desire  you  to  act,  are  these  two : 

"  1.  Within  due  bounds  of  fidelity  to  truth  and  hon- 
esty, to  be  painfully  diligent  to  « give  no  offense  in  any- 
thing, that  the  ministry  be  not  blamed.' 

"  2.  To  be  careful  that  we,  who  as  priests  of  the  Holy 
Catholic  and  Apostolic  Church  are  set  to  dispense  the 
precious  sacraments  freely,  without  money  and  without 
price,  keep  ourselves  free  from  niggardliness  and  exclu- 
siveness  in  the  dispensing. 

"  On  these  principles,  in  the  questions  and  cases  before 
you,  my  unhesitating  decision  is  that  mercy,  on  your 
part,  is  better  than  sacrifice  ;  that  your  leanings  should 
be  towards  mercy,  and  all  your  doubts  construed  for 
mercy  ;  and  that  your  discretionary  exercise  of  the  power 
lodged  in  you  as  a  priest  of  the  '  One  Church '  through- 
out the  world,  on  the  side  of  mercy,  may  free  you, 
under  present  circumstances,  from  minute  and  undis- 
criminating  obedience  to  the  letter  of  the  rubric,  which 
is  a  director  for  our  own  branch  of  that '  One  Church.' 


202  REMINISCENCES 

"  Therefore,  if  you  please,  my  directions,  in  the  order 
of  answers  to  your  questions,  are  these  : 

"I.  '  Do  you  desire  or  advise  that  such  be  explicitly 
invited  as  such  (a)  publicly;  or  (b)  privately?'  Ans. 
Publicly,  give  no  invitation  other  than  the  regular  church 
service  gives.  Privately,  act  your  own  pleasure,  use  your 
own  discretion.  Generally,  I  should  think  it  better  to 
take  care  not  to  offend  or  repel,  rather  than  actually  to 
invite. 

"  2.  '  If  not  to  be  explicitly  invited  are  they  to  be 
constantly  received  without  question  ?  ' 

"  Ans.  '  Constantly  received,'  yes,  if  morally  and 
spiritually  fit.  *  Without  question,'  no,  at  least  not  with- 
out conscientious  and  persistent  calling  of  their  attention 
to  the  law  of  our  branch  of  the  Church  as  contained  in 
the  rubric  after  the  confirmation  office. 

"  3.  '  Of  what  force  am  I  to  regard  the  rubric  at  the 
end  of  the  confirmation  office  ?  And  how  to  explain  it 
to  those  questioning  me  ? ' 

"  Ans.  Its  force  is  that  of  law.  The  explanation  of 
your  disobedience  would  be  that,  for  mercy,  from  custom, 
under  guidance  of  your  bishop,  you  willingly  assume  the 
responsibility  of  holding  its  operation  suspended  in  indi- 
vidual cases,  or  under  such  peculiar  circumstances  as  sur- 
round you  at  '  St.  Paul's.' 

"  Of  course  you  understand  that  my  desire  would  be 
that  you  should  not  acquiesce  in  the  coming  of  any  one 
to  the  Holy  Communion  statedly,  repeatedly,  and  for  a 
long  time,  without  asking  such  an  one,  and  pleading  with 
such  an  one,  to  be  confirmed.  By  waiting  for  ignorance 
to  get  enlightened,  and  allowing  a  year's  time  for  this  en- 
lightenment, both  at  Salt  Lake  and  at  Boise  persons  have 
now  been  confirmed,  who,  from  the  sects,  have  long  come 
to   the   holy  communion ;  but   who,   if  we   may  judge 


WINTER  IN   HELENA,  1868-9  203 

humanly,  would  not  have  taken  this  step  (confirmation), 
had  they  been  at  first  excluded  or  warned  off,  for  dis- 
cipline, from  the  Lord's  table. 

"  I  think  you  must  be  misinformed  as  to  my  having 
publicly  invited  '  other  denomination '  persons  to  the 
holy  communion  in  Virginia  City.  I  never  did  so. 
Though  on  the  day  of  the  first  celebration  while  the 
communicants  were  coming  to  the  chancel  I  did  nod  my 
head  to  Mrs.  F.  and  to  Mrs.  I.  who  seemed  to  be  hesitat- 
ing whether  to  come.  And  I  told  Mr.  D.  the  night  be- 
fore to  tell  Mr.  Shook  that  I  should  be  most  happy  to 
have  him  (Mr.  S.)  come  to  partake  of  the  blessed  sacra- 
ment. And  I  did  tell  Mrs.  C,  an  evening  or  two  after- 
wards, that,  '  We  are  not  close-communion,  as  you  call 
it.  I  shall  be  most  happy  to  administer  the  holy  com- 
munion to  all  who  will  come,  who  "  truly  and  earnestly 
repent  them  of  their  sins,  and  are  in  love  and  charity 
with  their  neighbors,  and  intend  to  lead  a  new  life,  follow- 
ing the  commandments  of  God,  and  walking  from  hence- 
forth in  His  holy  ways.'"  Of  course,  at  the  fit  oppor- 
tunity of  an  approaching  confirmation  I  should  have 
pressed  upon  all  the  consideration  of  the  rubric  that  is 
our  law. 

"  You  say,  '  If  you  do  not  direct,  my  judgment  would 
lead  me  to  ask,  etc' 

"  Now  what  you  say  therein  I  heartily  approve  of,  only 
begging  you  in  your  practical  carrying  out  of  this  to  ex- 
plain, when  asked,  that  members  of '  other  denominations ' 
ought  not  to  come  regularly,  and  that  I  should  not  advise 
them  to  come  steadily  for  any  length  of  time,  unless  they 
be  really  ready  and  willing  to  be  confirmed.  At  the  same 
time  be  extremely  careful  to  instruct  earnestly,  rather 
than  repel  harshly,  and  keep  free  from  rousing  prejudices 
before  you  have  given  a  year's  time  or  more  to  honest 


204  REMINISCENCES 

ignorance  to  learn  by  seeing,  and  hearing,  and  watching 
the  church's  system  of  truth." 

In  after  times  I  changed  my  own  views  and  practice. 
When  administering  the  holy  communion  in  towns  where 
perhaps  my  visit  was  almost  the  only  religious  service  of 
the  year  I  did  not  hesitate  to  invite  people  publicly  in 
these  words  :  "  All  Christians,  by  whatever  name  they 
call  themselves,  who  will  come  with  us  in  faith  and  peni- 
tence and  charity  to  partake  of  our  blessed  Lord's  body 
and  blood  in  the  holy  communion  this  morning  will  be 
cordially  and  lovingly  welcomed."  And  I  grew  to  in- 
terpret the  rubric  after  the  confirmation  office  as  appli- 
cable, in  the  strictness  of  its  warning,  only  to  the  chil- 
dren of  our  own  church  homes  and  Sunday-schools,  not 
to  devout  Christians  of  other  names,  who,  in  the  hunger 
of  their  souls,  might  earnestly  desire  to  be  fed  by  us  at 
the  Lord's  table.  Possessed  of  the  only  church  building 
other  than  the  Roman  Catholic  in  Virginia  City,  I  ad- 
vised and  sanctioned  the  loaning  of  St.  Paul's  more  than 
once  (once  particularly)  to  the  godly  and  learned  Bishop 
Marvin  of  the  Methodist  Church,  South,  when  he  was 
visiting  Montana.  So,  circumstances  and  experience 
constrained  a  mellowing  of  my  thoughts  and  an  erasing 
of  some  of  the  hard  and  fast,  barbed  lines,  that  as  a  strict 
sort  of  churchman  I  had  deemed  it  my  duty  to  set  up. 
So  much  courtesy,  brotherly  kindness  and  Christian  love 
were  shown  me  that  I  would  have  had  less  than  the  warm 
heart  of  a  man  within  me  had  I  not  gratefully  recipro- 
cated in  every  way  that  one  in  my  position  could  rea- 
sonably and  rightly. 

In  the  summer  of  1868  I  visited  also  Salt  Lake  City, 
Boise,  Idaho  City,  and  Silver  City  ;  at  Salt  Lake  confirm- 
ing twenty,  at  Boise  nine,  and  at  Silver  two. 

At  length,  September  8,  1868,  I  started  from  Salt  Lake 


WINTER   IN   HELENA,  1 868-9  205 

for  the  East,  to  go  to  Morris,  where  the  wife  and  child 
were,  from  whom  for  nearly  sixteen  months  I  had  been 
separated.  I  reached  them  on  the  17th,  and  a  joyful  re- 
union we  had.  Through  our  long  separation  God  had 
preserved  us  all  in  health  and  strength.  Mr.  Rulison  was 
the  rector  of  Morris,  and  I  took  sweet  counsel  with  him. 
I  confirmed  forty  for  Bishop  Potter,  including  five  at 
Morris.  Among  those  I  confirmed  were  my  own  dear 
brother,  Lemuel,  and  the  husband  of  my  sister,  at  Wind- 
ham ;  and  my  good  friend  Mr.  Gamble,  at  Scarsdale.  It 
was  the  year  of  the  General  Convention,  which  was  to  be 
held  in  New  York  City,  and  October  6th  found  my  wife 
and  boy  and  myself  guests  of  our  dear  friend  Mrs. 
Griffin,  of  Stuyvesant  Square,  who  has  made  a  home  for 
us  for  a  score  of  years,  whenever  we  are  in  New  York. 
Mrs.  Griffin,  and  her  sister,  Mrs.  Hamilton  Fish,  were 
granddaughters  of  Gen.  Jacob  Morris,  the  early  patriarch 
of  my  country  parish,  so  her  loving  heart  was  inclined 
kindly  to  care  for  us  from  the  first. 

I  entered  the  House  of  Bishops  to  find  four  members 
my  juniors,  Bishops  Young,  Beckwith,  Whittle,  and 
Bissell.  My  first  speech  in  the  House  I  made  in  the  dis- 
cussion upon  the  confirmation  of  the  election  of  Rev. 
C.  F.  Robertson  to  be  Bishop  of  Missouri.  I  said  of  him 
that  he  was  my  classmate  at  the  General  Seminary,  and 
that  he  was  the  best  equipped  man  intellectually  and 
theologically  of  our  class.  I  also  said  that  it  would  be 
a  mistake  to  argue  from  his  pale  cast  of  countenance  that 
he  was  lacking  in  physical  vigor ;  for  I  knew,  as  a  fellow 
student  could  know,  that  there  was  much  of  muscular 
strength  and  endurance  in  him.  I  closed  by  saying  that 
I  should  vote  against  the  confirmation  for  the  simple 
reason  that  I  wished  to  do  to  others  as  I  would  have 
others  do  to  me.     That  to  ask  so  young  a  man  to  take 


206  REMINISCENCES 

up  the  hard  work  and  anxious  care  involved  in  the 
Episcopal  oversight  of  so  large  a  field  as  Missouri  and  so 
important  a  city  as  St.  Louis,  was  to  impose  upon  his 
unseasoned  shoulders  a  cruel  burden.  My  speech  and 
vote  surprised,  and  I  think  displeased,  my  dear  father, 
Bishop  Potter.  But  I  spoke  exactly  what  I  felt ;  and  I 
was  not  thoughtful  or  experienced  enough  to  consider 
what  a  grave  wrong  my  way  of  viewing  and  voting,  if  it 
should  prevail,  would  work  both  to  the  brother  elected 
and  to  the  diocese  of  Missouri.  The  wisdom,  energy, 
devotion,  and  success  that  characterized  Bishop  Robert- 
son's episcopate  of  over  seventeen  years  afterwards  showed 
how  completely  wrong  I  was  in  the  vote  I  cast. 

In  the  main,  in  this  session  of  the  House  I  was  very 
quiet,  as  it  well  becomes  all  junior  bishops  to  be.  The 
meetings  were  held  in  the  Sunday-school  room  of  Trinity 
Chapel ;  while  the  House  of  Clerical  and  Lay  Deputies 
met  in  the  Church  of  the  Transfiguration,  four  short 
squares  distant.  October  7th  was  the  day  of  meeting  of 
the  General  Convention  in  Trinity  Church,  the  bishop  of 
Delaware  (Lee)  preaching  the  sermon.  On  the  4th  I 
had  confirmed  my  dear  Presbyterian  friend,  Mr.  Gamble, 
at  Scarsdale.  On  the  6th  I  had  married  him  in  the 
Church  of  the  Annunciation,  New  York.  Introduced 
into  the  House  of  Bishops  at  thirty-one  years  of  age  I 
may  be  permitted,  I  trust,  to  recall  some  of  my  thoughts 
and  observations.  Fortybishops  were  present.  In  voting, 
in  accordance  with  the  old  traditions,  lines  were  drawn 
between  "  High  Church  "  and  "  Low  Church."  From 
that  General  Convention  of  1868,  however,  the  strict 
lines  of  demarcation  began  to  fade,  until  now  they  seem 
to  have  quite  vanished.  The  evangelicals  had  resolute 
and  wise  leaders  in  the  Bishops  of  Ohio  (Mcllvaine),  and 
Delaware    (Lee).     And    they   had   sturdy    followers    in 


WINTER  IN  HELENA,  I868-9  207 

Johns,  Eastburn,  Lee  of  Iowa,  Clark,  Bedell,  Stevens, 
Vail,  Cummins,  and  Whittle.  But  the  majority  was 
evidently  on  the  other  side.  And  splendid  leaders  the 
other  side  had  in  the  Bishops  of  Maryland  (Whittingham), 
and  Connecticut  (Williams).  I  was  amazed  at  the  pro- 
digious industry  and  untiring  watchfulness  of  Bishop 
Whittingham.  He  jotted  down  the  number  and  sub- 
stance of  every  message  that  came  from  the  House  of 
Deputies.  He  kept  his  own  record  of  the  "  Acta  "  of  the 
House.  And  as  for  the  "  Agenda"  none  so  well  as  he 
knew  what  they  were  and  when  they  should  be  presented. 
Not  only  was  he  chief  in  depth  and  accuracy  of  theological 
and  ecclesiastical  learning,  but  his  knowledge  of  par- 
liamentary law,  and  his  skill  and  power  in  urging  any 
matter  in  hand  before  a  deliberative  assembly,  were  most 
remarkable.  As  the  leader  of  the  majority  he,  more  than 
any  other  one  man,  was  responsible  for  the  legislation 
made  by  the  House  of  Bishops.  Wise  and  true,  loyal 
and  devoted  was  he  in  carrying  the  responsibility  for 
the  American  Church.  Personally  modest  and  humble 
to  the  last  degree,  he  was  officially  firm  as  a  rock  and  a 
resolute  claimant  of  all  his  rights. 

I  remember  noticing  from  the  first  the  different  stand- 
points from  which  the  Bishops  of  Maryland  and  of  North 
Carolina  (Atkinson),  viewed  Episcopal  prerogative  and 
right.  To  Bishop  Whittingham  Episcopal  authority  was 
inherent  and  dominant.  Constitutions  and  canons  of  the 
church  were  regulative  and  restrictive.  In  all  matters 
which  were  regulated  and  restricted  by  these,  bishops 
must  be  loyally  obedient.  In  other  matters,  each  bishop 
in  his  own  cure,  and,  a  fortiori,  the  House  of  Bishops, 
could  fall  back  upon  inherent  right  and  act  by  authority 
of  it.  To  Bishop  Atkinson,  however,  the  bishops  as 
legislative  and  executive  officers  of  the  American  Church 


208  REMINISCENCES 

were  subject  to  her  declared  law,  and  their  authority  to 
exercise  Episcopal  right  for  her  must  be  clearly  derived 
from,  and  defined  and  determined  by,  her  Prayer-Book, 
her  constitution,  and  her  canons  of  General  Convention. 
I  think  the  Bishop  of  Connecticut,  as  scholar  and  theolo- 
gian, saw  with  Bishop  Whittingham.  But  his  natural 
temperament  would  lead  him  to  act  with  Bishop 
Atkinson. 

The  Bishop  of  Kentucky  (Smith),  was  the  presiding 
officer.  He  was  then  seventy-two  years  old  and  had 
been  thirty-five  years  a  bishop.  In  presiding,  Bishop 
Smith  was  always  careful  of  heart  to  aim  for  the  right. 
But  he  was  not  always  so  clear  of  head  to  execute  the 
right.  Two  accomplished  parliamentarians  were  near 
him  in  rank,  to  whom  he  often  turned  for  counsel  and 
guidance.  These  were  Bishops  Whittingham  and  Lee. 
At  times  he  called  one  or  other  of  them  to  occupy  the 
chair.  The  former,  nervous  and  decisive,  used  the  gavel 
with  vigor,  and  its  quick  blows  warned  every  one  of  us  to 
be  on  the  sharp  lookout  as  to  what  we  should  do  or  say. 
The  latter  was  most  patient  and  gentle  in  his  ways,  but 
with  no  lack  of  clearness  of  comprehension  of  how  the 
business  of  the  House  should  be  directed,  or  of  wisdom 
in  directing  it.  The  Bishop  of  New  Hampshire  (Chase), 
seventy-three  years  of  age,  was  feeble,  but  stood  faithful 
to  duty,  as  was  his  constant  habit.  Those  of  my  seniors 
who,  with  me,  were  for  the  first  time  in  the  House  at  a 
session  of  the  General  Convention,  were  Clarkson, 
Randall,  Kerfoot,  Wilmer  (of  Louisiana),  Cummins, 
Armitage,  and  Neely  Dr.  Cummins  in  the  House  of 
Deputies  three  years  earlier  had  spoken  nobly  and  worked 
earnestly  to  secure  consideration  for  the  Church  in  the 
states  of  the  late  Confederacy.  Perhaps  this  attitude 
paved  the  way  for  his  being  made  the  assistant  Bishop 


WINTER  IN  HELENA,  1 868 -9  209 

of  Kentucky.  I  was  with  him  in  the  House  of  Bishops 
in  two  General  Conventions.  The  contrast  between  him 
and  Bishop  Whittle,  both  radical  low  Churchmen,  was 
marked.  The  latter  was  always  sturdy,  honest,  fearless  ; 
the  former,  diplomatic,  plausible,  conceited.  There  is  no 
need  to  declare  to  which  the  deep  respect  of  the  House 
always  tended. 

To  me  the  Bishop  of  Massachusetts,  Eastburn,  was 
the  most  picturesque  member  of  the  House.  He  showed 
marked  hauteur,  was  unbending  in  loyalty  to  his  convic- 
tions, and  yet  was  not  without  humor  and  kindness  of 
spirit.  He  was  plainly  a  low  Churchman,  and  yet "  nallius 
addictus  juvare  in  verba  magistri"  and  he  was  so  inde- 
pendent in  thought  and  action  that  his  confreres  found 
themselves  not  infrequently  quite  at  sea  in  making  calcu- 
lations that  might  be  dependent  on  his  vote.  A  seeming 
arrogance  in  his  lecturing  of  the  House  would  be  for- 
given and  forgotten  in  a  burst  of  laughter  over  his  re- 
cital of  the  woes  besetting  him  in  the  music  in  some 
country  parish,  furnished  on  the  occasion  of  his  visita- 
tion. 

October  13th  one  of  the  great  missionary  meetings 
which  Dr.  Twing  used  to  exert  himself  to  get  up  was 
held  in  the  Academy  of  Music.  I  was  appointed  one 
of  the  speakers,  but  coming  last  on  the  list  and  the  hour 
being  late  I  cut  my  speech  very  short.  Mrs.  Tuttle 
wrote  to  Mr.  Goddard  of  it : 

"  One  of  the  delegates  in  the  House  of  Deputies1  is 
staying  here  with  us,  so  from  him  and  the  bishop  we  get  a 
very  good  digest  of  the  business  every  day.  The  mission- 
ary meetings  at  night  are  very  enthusiastic  and  interesting. 
I  have  enjoyed  the  different  reports  very  much.     The 

5Rev.  J.  Mills  Kendrick  of  Kansas,  since  missionary  Bishop  of  New 
Mexico  and  Arizona. 


2IO  REMINISCENCES 

meeting  at  the  Academy  of  Music,  the  programme  of 
which  I  enclose,  was  very  interesting.  The  house  was 
crowded,  many  having  to  go  away  for  want  of  room. 
The  collection  amounted  to  #4,000,  I  believe.  Dr.  Pad- 
dock (B.  H.)  and  Bishop  Cummins  made  very  interesting 
addresses.  Dr.  Carver  was  long  and  stupid.  Our  bishop 
spoke  for  just  three  minutes,  and  was  greeted  as  he  ap- 
peared on  the  stage  with  applause  after  applause.  It  was 
the  most  magnificent  thing  I  have  ever  heard  when  the 
whole  multitude  there  said  the  creed  together  ;  and  it  was 
beautiful  and  touching  when  every  head  seemed  to  bow 
at  the  name  of  Jesus.  Dr.  Twing  seems  a  great  man- 
ager." 

The  meetings  of  the  Board  of  Missions  were  held  in 
the  evenings  at  the  Church  of  the  Transfiguration. 
One  evening  in  debate  a  member  urged  that  the  mission- 
ary bishops  should  be  requested  to  remain  at  the  East  to 
visit  different  parishes  and  infuse  into  them  missionary 
spirit  and  interest.  At  that  time  there  were  only  four 
domestic  missionary  bishops,  Lay,  Clarkson,  Randall 
and  myself.  I  was  sitting  in  the  back  part  of  the  church 
and  at  once  I  rose  in  my  pew  and  said :  "  I  hope  such 
duty  will  not  be  laid  upon  the  missionary  bishops.  For 
one,  I  feel  that  the  need  of  my  mountain  people  of  my 
personal  attention  and  care  is  paramount.  And  I  already 
have  my  plans  made,  with  all  details  arranged,  for  hasten- 
ing back  to  Montana  in  November."  Miss  Mary  Coles 
of  Philadelphia  was  present  that  night,  and  what  I  said 
seemed  to  meet  her  approval.  Before  then  she  had  never 
seen  me  to  know  me,  she  said.  Since  that  time  for  more 
than  a  score  of  years  she  has  been  to  me  and  to  the  mis- 
sionary work  under  my  charge  a  thoughtful,  untiring  and 
most  generous  benefactor. 

After  the  convention  I  visited  and  made  addresses  in 


WINTER   IN   HELENA,  1868-9  211 

New  Haven,  Hartford,  and  Philadelphia.  It  was  at  this 
time  in  St.  Mark's,  Frankford,  Philadelphia,  that  the 
classes  of  Miss  Mary  Welsh  got  themselves  ready  to  be 
named,  "  Bishop  Tuttle  Boys,"  and  "  Bishop  Tuttle  Girls." 

I  went  then  to  the  home  at  Windham  for  a  Sunday, 
and  as  I  have  said,  in  the  home  church  had  the  great  hap- 
piness of  confirming  my  dear  brother  Lemuel,  and  the 
husband  of  my  younger  sister.  From  there  I  went  to 
Big  Flats,  Chemung  County,  unear  Elmira,  to  visit  my 
elder  sister,  and  to  pick  up  Mrs.  Foote,  my  wife's  mother, 
and  our  child  George,  who  were  to  accompany  us  to 
Montana.  We  four  left  Big  Flats,  November  24th,  and 
stopping  for  Thanksgiving  Day  at  De  Veaux  College, 
where  Mrs.  Tuttle's  youngest  brother,  Charles  E.  Foote, 
was  at  school,  and  for  a  Sunday  at  Omaha,  and  a  Sunday 
at  Salt  Lake,  and  a  Sunday  at  Virginia  City,  we  arrived 
in  Helena  on  Friday,  December  18,  1868. 

In  the  autumn  of  1865  good  gold  diggings  were  dis- 
covered in  "  Last  Chance  "  Gulch,  and  by  the  next  spring 
a  vigorous  mining  camp  was  growing.  To  it  the  name 
of  Helena  was  given  and  miners  and  business  men  gath- 
ered to  it  from  Virginia  City  and  other  parts  of  the  ter- 
ritory. It  was  a  hundred  miles  nearer  Fort  Benton  than 
was  Virginia  City,  and  the  cheapest  route  for  transporting 
goods  was  by  the  Missouri  River  to  Fort  Benton,  Helena 
being  about  a  hundred  and  forty  miles  from  Benton.  It 
thus  came  about  that  when  I  reached  the  territory  in  July, 
1867,  Helena,  though  not  yet  two  years  old,  was  already 
contending  with  Virginia  City  for  the  palm  of  chieftaincy. 
For  two  or  three  years  the  contention  was  sharp  and 
bitter,  until  Virginia  City,  recognizing  the  logic  of  events, 
gave  up.  Then  the  seat  of  government  was  removed 
from  Virginia  City  to  Helena.  Ever  since,  Helena  has 
remained  the  capital  of  the  territory  and  of  the  state. 


212  REMINISCENCES 

Mr.  Goddard  and  I  had  held  the  first  church  services  in 
Helena  in  August,  1867,  and  he  remained  there  as  resi- 
dent pastor  for  three  or  four  months.  Then  he  departed 
for  the  East.  I  was  unable  to  find  any  suitable  minister 
to  send,  and  so  concluded  to  go  to  Helena  myself  and 
stay  and  start  the  work.  It  was  by  this  time  a  town  of 
about  four  thousand  inhabitants.  A  Methodist  Church 
(Rev.  Mr.  Hough,  pastor),  and  a  Methodist  Church,  South 
(Rev.  Mr.  Baxter,  pastor),  were  here.  So  many  Missouri 
people  during  the  civil  war,  to  get  away  from  internecine 
conflicts,  had  jumped  aboard  boats  and  come  to  Fort  Ben- 
ton and  Montana,  that  the  two  classes  of  Methodists,  quite 
irreconcilable,  were  scattered  over  the  territory.  In  push 
and  vigor  Mr.  Hough's  adherents  were  the  stronger,  but 
in  numbers,  Mr.  Baxter's  were  the  greater.  Mr.  Baxter 
himself  was  a  ranchman  (so  in  mountain  language  a 
farmer  was  always  called)  as  well  as  preacher.  Besides, 
a  Mr.  Campbell,  a  Christian  (or  Campbellite)  preacher, 
was  on  the  ground  teaching  a  week-day  school,  preaching 
irregularly  on  Sundays,  and  jointly  with  Mr.  Baxter  con- 
ducting a  Sunday-school.  One  or  two  Roman  Catholic 
priests  cared  for  a  little  church,  and  a  zealous  congrega- 
tion attended  it. 

The  first  thing  was  to  find  a  place  for  services.  On 
Saturday  I  visited  the  three  county  commissioners,  and 
secured  their  consent  to  our  use  of  the  court-house.  Mrs. 
A.  M.  Holter  loaned  us  a  melodeon,  Mrs.  Tuttle  and  Mr. 
Gostling  (who  had  formerly  been  a  helper  to  me  in  Vir- 
ginia City)  taking  turns  as  organists.  Accordingly,  on 
Sunday,  December  20th,  in  the  morning  and  in  the  evening 
I  held  services  in  the  court-house.  These  I  continued, 
morning  and  evening,  every  Sunday  thereafter,  uninter- 
ruptedly, until  August,  1869. 

I  was  happy  to  have  one  more  stronghold  of  my  field 


WINTER   IN   HELENA,  1 868- 9  213 

occupied  by  the  church.  Messrs.  George  W.  and  Henry 
L.  Foote,  and  Haskins  were  in  Salt  Lake ;  Mr.  Goddard 
in  Virginia  City ;  and  Mr.  Miller  in  Boise  City.  I  had 
won  my  spurs  as  a  missionary  the  year  before  in  the  log 
cabin  in  Virginia  City.  I  had  no  fear  of  meeting  what- 
ever, under  God's  providence,  was  to  be  met  in  Helena. 

Well,  here  we  were  at  Helena,  after  a  ride  by  stage- 
coach of  six  hundred  miles  and  more.  We  had  come  on 
the  Union  Pacific  Railroad  to  its  terminus  in  the  Bitter 
Creek  region,  and  thence  by  stage,  twenty-four  hours, 
to  Salt  Lake.  And  now  for  a  home,  for  we  had  had  none 
for  nearly  two  years.  At  first  we  went  to  the  hotel,  but 
prices  there  for  the  four  of  us  were  $100  a  week.  It  was 
evident  that  we  could  not  stand  that  expense  long,  so 
other  forces  than  love  for  a  home  impelled  us  actively  to 
cast  about  for  a  house  of  our  own.  We  found  it  on 
Jackson  Street  (by  the  miners  known  as  Pig  Alley). 
Opposite  us  lived  Mr.  A.  M.  Holter,  whose  wife  was  a 
Churchwoman ;  she  kindly  loaned  us  her  parlor  organ 
for  church  services.  Next  door  to  Mrs.  Holter  lived  Mrs. 
Maginnis,  whose  husband  was  afterwards,  and  for  several 
terms,  the  popular  delegate  to  Congress  from  the  terri- 
tory. Our  house  had  two  rooms  above  and  two,  besides 
the  pantry,  below.  The  parlor  served  us  for  sitting-room 
and  study ;  and  the  dining-room  was  kitchen  also.  We 
paid  for  rent  $37.50  a  month.  Afterwards  the  landlord 
added  a  kitchen ;  then  he  raised  the  rent  to  fifty  dollars, 
afterwards  still  further  increasing  it  to  $62.50.  He  said 
he  would  sell  the  house  for  $2,200.  The  absolute  neces- 
saries for  house  furnishing  cost  me  $700.  We  cut  the 
table  service  as  short  as  possible,  contenting  ourselves 
with  six  plates,  six  cups  and  saucers,  etc.,  because  crock- 
ery was  dreadfully  expensive.  Table  linen  and  sheets 
and  blankets  we  had  brought  with  us  in  a  trunk,  but  as 


214  REMINISCENCES 

extra  baggage  it  had  cost  us  enormously.  Sixty  cents  a 
pound  from  Salt  Lake  to  Helena  for  all  baggage  over 
twenty-five  pounds,  for  each  passenger,  was  the  charge. 
Our  extra  baggage  cost  us  $195.  Gold  dust  at  eighteen 
dollars  an  ounce,  was  the  substantial  currency.  Every 
business  man  had  his  scales  for  weighing  it,  and  men 
usually  carried  it  in  buckskin  pouches.  Greenbacks  also 
passed,  but  at  eighty  per  cent,  instead  of  par.  When 
prices  were  given  one  was  always  obliged  to  add  one 
fourth  more  to  have  the  cost  in  greenbacks.  My  salary 
of  $3,000  was  worth  there  only  $2,400.  Things  to  eat 
frightened  us  by  their  cost.  Sugar  was  nearly  fifty  cents 
a  pound,  eggs  were  a  dollar  a  dozen,  butter  was  any- 
where from  fifty  cents  to  a  dollar  a  pound,  apples  were 
fifty  cents  apiece.  For  house-servants  women  could  not 
be  had.  If,  however,  one  could  be  found,  fifty  and  sixty 
dollars  wages  a  month  must  be  paid.  Chinamen  charged 
the  same.  At  the  time  of  Mrs.  Tuttle's  confinement  (our 
second  boy  was  born  in  Helena),  we  esteemed  ourselves 
fortunate  in  securing  as  nurse,  a  Mrs.  Brown,  at  seventy- 
five  dollars  a  month.  She  was  loquacious  and  almost 
talked  her  patient  to  death,  and  she  was  rheumatic  and 
could  not  bend  her  knees  to  sit  on  a  low  seat,  but  must 
sit  high,  so  the  poor  baby  had  no  lap  to  nestle  in,  but  was 
in  constant  danger  of  rolling  off  on  the  floor.  She  was 
asthmatic  and  must  smoke  her  pipe  full  of  tobacco  every 
afternoon  ;  she  was  democratic  and  socialistic,  I  fancy,  for 
to  her  astonishment  and  distress,  the  sick  mistress  noted 
how  her  own  brush  and  comb  were  put  to  use  at  the 
needs  of  the  nurse's  toilet.  Washing  was  three  dollars  or 
four  dollars  a  dozen  pieces,  so  Mrs.  Foote  and  I  made  a 
compact ;  I  bought  a  clothes  wringer  for  twenty  dollars, 
and  fitted  up  a  pounding  barrel  from  an  empty  whiskey 
barrel  (this  was  one  of  the  few  things  which  were  cheap 


WINTER   IN   HELENA,  1868-9  215 

— cheap  from  abundance — in  the  gulch).  On  Mon- 
days she  and  I  did  the  washing,  she  presiding  at  the 
wash-board  and  I  at  the  pounder  and  wringer.  For  wood 
I  paid  nine  dollars  a  cord,  and  for  coal  oil  four  dollars  a 
gallon.  I  sawed  and  split  my  own  wood,  and  Mrs.  Tut- 
tle  was  her  own  cook  and  chambermaid,  so  we  kept  ex- 
penses down  and  were  never  more  cheerful  and  happy  in 
our  lives  than  in  those  seven  months  of  housekeeping  in 
Helena. 

We  stayed  only  nine  days  in  the  hotel.  When  we  got 
into  our  own  house  I  fell  at  once  into  regular  pastoral 
work.  I  wrote  at  and  mostly  wrote  out  one  sermon  a 
week.  Normal  domestic  life  was  gradually  asserting 
itself.  In  my  pastorship  of  seven  months  I  married  four 
couples,  and  baptized  eleven  children.  But  funerals  were 
very  infrequent ;  in  this  time  I  had  only  two.  The  pio- 
neers in  the  main  were  in  vigorous  young  manhood. 

January  31st,  I  opened  a  Sunday-school  with  four 
teachers  and  fourteen  scholars.  I  visited  all  the  people 
in  their  business  places  or  their  homes,  convinced  (and 
the  experience  of  my  life  deepens  the  conviction)  that 
pastoral  visiting  is  a  stronger  force  to  win  souls  for  Christ 
than  is  even  the  most  eloquent  preaching.  The  Presby- 
terians and  Baptists,  especially,  I  looked  after,  for  they 
had  no  pastor  of  their  own.  Among  my  Sunday-school 
teachers  of  the  winter  two  of  the  best  were  Presbyterians. 
I  found  fourteen  communicants  of  the  Church,  and  at  the 
end  of  the  seven  months  added  twelve  to  them  by  con- 
firmation. I  insisted  on  the  people's  paying  me  a  salary, 
and  they  cheerfully  responded.  The  income  I  used  to 
help  the  parish  in  Virginia  City  which  was  languishing, 
and  for  other  church  work.  I  knew  that  for  my  needs  and 
as  well  for  their  good  it  was  wisest  and  best  for  me  to 
insist  upon  receiving  a  salary.     In  the  seven  months  the 


2l6  REMINISCENCES 

people  gave  $2,370.25.  Besides,  my  good  friend  Mr. 
Thomas  E.  Tutt,  one  of  the  earliest  to  welcome  me  to 
Montana,  one  of  the  sturdiest  to  stand  by  me  in  Mon- 
tana, and  in  after  years  one  of  the  first  to  welcome  me  to 
St.  Louis,  gave  me  $500  to  help  in  furnishing  my  house. 
In  the  Cathedral  in  Salt  Lake  City  will  be  found  a  hand- 
some clock,  which  cost  seventy-five  dollars,  and  was  also 
the  gift  of  Mr.  Tutt. 

Mrs.  Tuttle  came  direct  from  New  York  to  Helena. 
She  was  not  seasoned  with  mountain  experience  as  I  had 
been  by  my  year  in  Virginia  City.  She  looked  for  hard- 
ship and  expected  also  primitive  simplicity  in  frontier 
life,  so  her  amazement  was  great  to  find  the  ladies  who 
first  called  on  her  arrayed  in  silk  and  adorned  with  gold 
and  jewels.  She  had  yet  to  learn  that  the  mountain  peo- 
ple would  have  the  best  of  everything,  regardless  of  ex- 
pense. She  was  surprised,  also,  that  the  number  of  calls 
upon  her  mounted  into  the  sixties.  Ladies  did  their  own 
housework,  largely,  as  she  did,  and  there  were  some 
ladies  of  refinement,  cultivation,  and  education  in  the 
three-years-old-town.  They  were,  however,  it  must  be 
confessed,  comparatively  few.  Men  here  outnumbered 
women,  seven  or  ten  to  one. 

The  men  were  from  everywhere.  Helena  was,  indeed, 
that  far  cosmopolitan.  There  were  more  from  Missouri 
than  from  any  other  one  state,  and  the  next  greatest 
number  I  think  were  from  Iowa.  Multitudes  had  come, 
also,  directly  from  California  and  Nevada,  and  there  were, 
besides,  a  few  Englishmen  and  a  good  many  Canadians. 
Among  the  miners  were  many  Cornishmen  and  Irishmen. 
To  crown  all,  a  considerable  squad  of  negroes,  mostly 
from  Missouri,  had  wandered  over  from  the  boats  and 
landing  of  Fort  Benton.  John,  a  faithful  colored  servant, 
who  had  been  assigned  to  serve  me  once  or  twice  on  my 


WINTER   IN   HELENA,  1868-9  21 7 

visits  to  Helena,  had  fallen  very  ill  and  was  near  death. 
My  visits  to  his  sick  room  and  my  prayers  with  him  were 
blessings  to  me.  And  his  tearful  thanks  were  precious 
rewards. 

Across  the  way  from  us,  next  to  Mrs.  Holter's,  was  a 
log  cabin,  in  which  five  young  men  were  living  and  keep- 
ing house.  They  did  their  own  cooking,  making  their 
own  bread  and  flapjacks.  On  Saturdays  Mrs.  Tuttle 
would  bake  a  large  pan  of  gingerbread,  extra,  and  send 
over  to  them.  So  with  pastoral  work  and  sympathy  we 
won  our  way  to  the  regard  and  affection  of  the  Helena 
people.  On  New  Year's  Day  I  received  calls  from  twenty- 
six  men.  I  was  greatly  pleased  by  their  courtesy,  for  I 
had  been  only  two  weeks  a  resident.  On  Christmas  Day 
seventy-five,  on  Ash  Wednesday  twenty-three,  on  Good 
Friday  forty,  and  on  Ascension  Day  seven,  came  to 
church. 

During  our  stay  in  Helena  two  fires  broke  out ;  one  on 
February  22d,  and  the  other  on  April  28th.  The  latter 
was  the  great  fire,  as  great  for  Helena  as  was  that  of  1871 
for  Chicago.  The  alarm  was  given  soon  after  midnight, 
and  I  dressed  hastily  and  ran  to  the  scene,  to  offer  any 
service  possible.  At  one  time  the  flames  seemed  sweep- 
ing down  towards  our  own  house  and  I  ran  home  to  warn 
Mrs.  Tuttle  and  her  mother  to  get  themselves  and  the 
household  goods  ready  to  go  out  into  the  street  at  the 
shortest  notice.  Then  I  hurried  back  to  fight  the  fire. 
There  was  no  engine,  no  fire  department,  no  organization  ; 
so  the  fire  had  every  advantage.  Besides,  the  buildings 
erected  of  pine  and  fir  lumber,  pitchy  at  that,  were  ex- 
ceedingly inflammable.  The  utmost  that  could  be  done 
was  to  tear  down  some  buildings  in  the  track  of  the  fire, 
haul  off  all  the  debris,  and  so,  if  possible,  stop  the  progress 
of  the  flames.     But  the  fire  spread  too  rapidly  for  us,  the 


218  REMINISCENCES 

wind  speeding  it.  I  was  willing  to  work  in  any  and 
every  way  I  could,  and  was  strong  and  enduring,  and  so 
was  not  a  little  conspicuous  in  the  fire-fighting  of  that 
night.  A  year  or  two  afterwards,  also,  in  Deer  Lodge  I 
helped  at  a  fire,  carrying  water  and  pouring  it  persistently 
and  successfully  upon  a  burning  building,  in  the  vaults 
of  which  much  powder  was  stored.  These  efforts  of  mine, 
exaggerated  and  decorated  by  the  reporter's  imagination, 
were  related  in  the  papers,  and  at  the  time  of  my  coming 
to  Missouri  were  swollen  into  a  sensational  article,  which 
recounted  how  the  three  heroes  at  the  fire  were  a  noted 
gambler,  a  leading,  tough  gulch  miner,  and  myself.  A 
little  before  daylight  the  flames  caught  the  International 
Hotel,  a  three  story  wooden  structure,  and  were  con- 
suming it  with  frightful  rapidity.  Directly  across  the 
street  Parchen  &  Paynter  had  a  drug  store,  with  a  very 
valuable  assortment  of  goods.  They  had  been  hurrying 
all  of  them  they  could  into  the  dug-out,  dirt-covered  room 
at  the  rear,  which  was  fire-proof.  But  the  big  iron  door 
of  the  room  was  not  shut,  and  the  scorching  heat  had 
driven  every  one  away  except  Mr.  Paynter  himself.  His 
strength  was  not  sufficient  to  swing  the  door  to  and  fasten 
it  securely  ;  so  I  went  to  his  assistance.  In  the  few  sec- 
onds that  the  hissing  flames  held  off  without  assaulting 
our  persons  we  got  the  door  closed  tight  and  locked  fast. 
Up  to  that  night  Mr.  Paynter  had  been  courteous  to  me, 
but  cold  and  careless.  After  that,  for  all  the  future,  I  had 
no  more  helpful  or  devoted  friend  in  Helena  than  was  he. 
He  was  an  earnest  and  faithful  vestryman  of  St.  Peter's, 
Helena,  for  many  years.  The  fire  was  finally  checked  by 
coming  up  against  two  good  buildings  of  brick,  one  on 
either  side  of  the  street.  When  I  went  home  at  eight  or 
nine  in  the  morning,  Mrs.  Tuttle  made  gallons  of  coffee 
to  distribute  to  the  men  who  had  been  fighting  the  con- 


WINTER  IN  HELENA,  1 868-9  219 

flagration.  By  noon  she  and  I  went  down  the  street, 
where  we  took  note  of  the  wonderful  pluck  and  grit  and 
force  of  the  mountain  people.  Here  and  there  and  every- 
where were  smoking  ruins ;  and  yet  in  two  places  dray- 
men were  hauling  lumber  and  mechanics  were  clearing 
away  debris  and  laying  beams  for  the  foundations  of  new 
buildings.  In  less  than  a  week  not  a  few  buildings  were 
up  all  along  the  street,  and  active  business  was  going  on 
inside  them. 

People  were  now  more  than  ever  kind  to  me.  A  lot 
one  hundred  and  fifty  feet  square  in  "  Storey's  Addition," 
across  the  gulch,  was  given  me  for  the  church.  But  when 
the  deed  passed,  the  verbal  understanding  was  that  I  was 
to  build  on  it  a  church  or  a  parsonage  within  twelve 
months.  It  did  not,  however,  seem  to  me  then  a  suita- 
ble location  for  a  church,  and  I  did  not  see  my  way  pru- 
dently to  expend  money  for  a  parsonage ;  so  at  the  end 
of  the  year  I  re-deeded  it  to  the  giver.  It  would  now  be 
worth  many  thousands  of  dollars.  It  may  be  said,  "  You 
ought  to  have  erected  a  small  building  upon  it  and  so  se- 
cured it."  Well,  for  wise  decisions  any  one  knows  that 
hindsight  is  ever  so  much  better  than  foresight.  I  did 
what  at  the  time  I  thought  prudent  and  best.  God's 
goodness  was  great  in  keeping  me  out  of  wild  specula- 
tions in  my  youthful  years  on  the  frontier;  often  miners 
came  and  wished  to  give  me  feet  in  mining  claims,  which 
some  day,  they  were  sure,  would  yield  rich  results.  These 
offers  I  invariably  declined,  saying  I  wanted  them  wisely 
and  honestly  to  make  the  money,  and  a  great  deal  of  it, 
and  then  give  a  tenth  to  me  for  church  purposes. 

Major  Hanna,  an  earnest  Churchman,  paymaster  in  the 
United  States  army,  was  stationed  at  Helena.  In  our  day 
of  small  things  his  presence  and  help,  morally  and  pecu- 
niarily, were  of  inestimable  value.     One  day  in  the  early 


220  REMINISCENCES 

summer,  General  Hancock,  who  was  upon  a  tour  of  in- 
spection in  Montana,  called  at  our  house.  Never  do  I 
write  or  think  of  the  men  of  the  army  without  feelings  of 
the  warmest  gratitude  swelling  in  my  memory  and  my 
heart.  In  my  association  with  them  on  the  frontier,  in 
garrison  and  camp,  they  were  always  true,  kind,  helpful 
friends  to  me  and  mine.  General  Hancock  seemed  to  me 
a  strikingly  handsome  man;  I  greatly  enjoyed,  as  did 
Mrs.  Tuttle,  his  visit. 

Early  in  my  stay  in  Helena  I  bought  the  lot  on  which 
St.  Peter's  church  now  (1893)  stands,  paying  for  it  $  1 ,200. 
The  lot  was  a  lumber  yard.  I  had  only  $400  to  pay  down, 
but  the  $800  I  borrowed.  The  lender  let  me  have  it  free 
of  interest  for  one  month,  after  that  I  paid  three  per  cent, 
a  month.  Subsequently,  generous  friends  in  the  East 
sent  me  funds,  and  holding  some  in  trust  for  future  and 
not  immediate  use,  I  in  turn  became  a  lender.  I  loaned 
$3,300  to  a  merchant  for  a  year  at  twenty-five  per  cent, 
interest.  His  store  burned,  but  the  insurance  policy  hav- 
ing been  assigned  to  me,  the  lot  and  the  insurance  money 
made  me  whole. 

In  February  triplets  were  born  to  a  good  woman  in  her 
home  on  Rodney  Street.  I  went  more  than  once  to  visit 
the  mother  and  the  three  vigorous  little  ones.  The  family, 
however,  ere  long  moved  away  from  Helena  and  I  have 
no  knowledge  of  their  after  history. 

On  the  morning  of  May  22d,  while  we  were  at  break- 
fast, there  came  a  rumbling  sound  as  of  a  heavy  wagon 
dragged  rapidly  across  a  bridge.  With  it  came  a  shak- 
ing of  the  house  which  threw  down  some  pieces  of  furni- 
ture and  some  dishes  in  the  pantry.  The  ladies  said, 
"  Some  great  piece  of  furniture  has  fallen  somewhere."  I 
thought  one  of  the  large  freight  wagons  in  the  street 
which  ran  close  by  our  front  door  had  by  the  awkward- 


WINTER   IN    HELENA,  1868-9  221 

ness  of  the  driver  collided  with  the  corner  of  our  house 
and  shaken  it,  but  going  to  the  door  I  saw  no  wagon. 
Looking  up-stairs  and  down  I  could  find  no  large  piece 
of  furniture  that  had  fallen  anywhere.  While  finishing 
our  breakfast  we  could  only  discuss  the  matter  and 
wonder  about  it.  Soon  after,  I  went  down  Main  Street 
and  discovered  that  the  same  disturbance  had  been  noted 
everywhere.  We  were  therefore  sure  the  town  had  been 
visited  by  an  earthquake.  About  midnight  the  same 
day,  another  shock  came.  A  sudden  violent  rocking  of 
the  rooms  and  beds  was  felt  by  all  who  were  awake. 
No  damage,  however,  or  only  very  trifling  damage,  was 
caused,  either  at  morning  or  at  night. 

Memory  goes  very  pleasantly  back  to  the  winter  I 
spent  in  Helena.  In  health  I  was  entirely  well  and 
strong.  The  cutting  and  splitting  of  the  fire-wood,  with 
the  "  chores "  attendant  upon  housekeeping,  took  the 
place,  as  exercise,  of  my  usual  long  walks.  The  pastoral 
work  among  the  people  was  very  congenial  and  very 
interesting.  To  have  a  home  again,  with  my  loved  ones 
around  me,  was  inexpressible  happiness.  I  wrote  ser- 
mons, and  though  I  found  it  hard  to  do  so,  was  happy 
in  the  work.  I  made  the  acquaintance  of  almost  every- 
body. I  learned  to  appreciate  the  force  of  their  pioneer 
language.1     Persons   and   property  were   safe  there.     It 

1 1  subjoin  some  of  the  expressions  that  occur  to  my  memory — "  Cinch." 
To  "cinch  "a  man  is  to  catch  him  at  a  disadvantage,  and  to  press  and 
corner  him  with  the  disadvantage.  The  word  is  taken  from  the  act  of  the 
packer  in  drawing  tight  the  band  securing  the  burden  upon  his  pack- 
mule,  as  also  the  saddle  upon  his  horse.  With  knee  against  the  animal's 
ribs  he  draws  the  strap  with  all  his  might,  so  tightly,  indeed,  that  it  seems 
as  if  it  must  squeeze  all  the  mule's  breath  out. 

"  Grub,"  a  meal,  food.  "  Outfit,"  like  Mr.  Doe  and  Mr.  Roe  of  legal 
phraseology,  does  duty  for  all  kinds  of  purposes.  It  is  one's  horse  and 
wagon,  one's  ranch,  one's  clothes,  one's  belongings  of  any  sort,  even  one's 


222  REMINISCENCES 

was  four  years  since  the  Vigilantes  had  hung  their  score 
or  more  of  murderous  desperadoes  and  had  established 
law  and  order  for  the  territory.  The  secret  of  the  mem- 
bership of  the  Vigilantes  has  never  been  told,  but  nobody 
doubts  that  such  men  as  Colonel  Sanders,  Mr.  S.  F. 
Hauser,  afterwards  governor  of  Montana,  J.  X.  Beidler 
and  Neil  Howie  were  leading  members.     To  these  and 

wife.  "  Layout,"  provision,  preparation.  One  has  a  good  "  lay-out  " — 
when  one  is  well  provided  against  an  impending  need,  or  for  an  enterprise 
to  be  undertaken.  "  Played  out,"  exhausted,  ended,  come  to  naught. 
"  A  man  for  breakfast,"  a  homicide  has  been  committed  in  the  mining 
camp  during  the  night.  "  Petered  out,"  quite  the  same  as  "  played  out," 
though  used  specially  of  the  vein  or  lode  of  ore  when  it  fails  in  richness 
or  worth.  "  On  the  hurricane  deck  of  a  mule  "  or  "  a  cayuse,"  on  horse- 
back. "  Heeled,"  armed.  "  Dead  broke,"  and  "  Strapped,"  without 
money  or  resources.  "  Down  to  bed  rock,"  at  the  last  end  of  something, 
or  back  to  foundation  principles.  "  I'm  not  here  for  my  health,"  and 
"  I'm  on  the  make,"  were  ways  in  which  the  pioneers  expressed  their 
determination  to  look  out  to  get  money.  They  all  expected,  when  it  was 
got,  to  go  home  to  use  and  enjoy  it.  "  God's  country,"  the  States,  the 
boyhood's  home.  "  Nobody  is  holding  you,"  a  challenge  to  a  braggart  to 
do  something  and  not  to  threaten.  His  kind  of  talking  too  goes  as  "  Shoot- 
ing off  the  mouth."  "  Dying  in  his  boots,"  killed  in  a  quarrel,  or  hung. 
"  Road  agent,"  highway  robber.  "  Got  the  drop  on  him,"  first  to  get 
pistol  or  gun  cocked  and  aimed,  and  so  get  the  advantage  of  another. 
"  Buck  the  tiger,"  gamble  at  faro.  "  Straight,"  does  much  duty  for  the 
men  of  the  mountains  and  proclaims  their  abhorrence  of  weak  dilutions 
and  diplomatic  mixtures.  It  is  not  only  "  whiskey  straight,"  and  "  coffee 
straight,"  but  "  politics  straight,"  and  "  religion  straight."  "  A  soft  thing," 
an  easy  berth,  an  advantageous  position.  "  A  prairie  schooner,"  a  freight- 
wagon  or  emigrant  wagon.  "  A  bull  whacker,"  a  driver  of  oxen  for  the 
freight-wagon.  "  Wagon,"  for  stage-coach.  You  would  never  hear  a 
stage-driver  or  an  experienced  mountaineer  using  the  word  "stage"  or 
"  coach  "  or  "  stage-coach,"  but  "  wagon  "  or  "  the  wagon."  "  To  go  for  " 
one,  is  the  expression  for  a  vigorous  assault  upon  one.  "You  git!"  is 
the  sententious  mode  of  ordering  one  away  from  one's  presence.  "You 
bet  your  life !  "  is  a  strong  affirmation.  Concentrated  strength  and  lucid 
meaning  are  in  the  words  placed  under  a  wood-cut  illustrating  the  fact 
that  a  miner  has  found  a  suspicious  character  in  his  cabin.  He  points  his 
pistol.     The  intruder  starts  hurriedly  away.     Four  monosyllables  only  are 


WINTER   IN   HELENA,  1 868-9  223 

men  like  them  Montana  owes  an  everlasting  debt  of 
gratitude.  I  was  proud  to  meet  and  know  them  and  call 
them  friends.  Of  Colonel  Sanders  I  have  already  spoken, 
in  giving  an  account  of  the  trial  and  execution  of  George 
Ives.  J.  X.  Beidler  was  known  as  X.  all  over  Montana. 
With  a  frame  of  iron,  with  nerves  and  muscles  of  almost 
electric  quickness  of  play,  absolutely  fearless,  of  sunny 
temperament,  unflinchingly  devoted  to  upholding  law 
and  justice,  he  was  an  eminent  tower  of  strength  to  good 
order  during  the  troubled  times.  The  winter  I  was  in 
Helena  he  was  about  thirty-five  years  old.  He  died  in 
1890,  in  Helena,  probably  the  best-known  man  of  all 
Montana,  and  carrying  to  his  grave  a  precious  load  of 
gratitude  from  all,  except  outlaws,  who  knew  him.  The 
history  of  his  life  of  twenty-seven  years  in  Montana 
would  fill  a  large  volume  with  thrilling  incidents  and 
adventures.  I  may  stop  to  recount  one.  Two  cutthroats 
had  been  sentenced  to  death  by  the  Miners'  law,  a  little 
before  the  organization  of  the  Vigilantes  was  effected. 
Their  graves  were  dug,  the  gallows  was  erected.  When 
brought  to  it  a  parley  arose.  That  was  step  first,  time 
gained.  Then  some  friend  of  the  doomed  men  mounted 
a  barrel  and  asked  to  read  the  letter  one  of  them  had  just 
written  to  be  sent  to  his  mother.  Step  the  second  gained, 
softer  emotions  aroused  and  pity  engendered.     Then  a 

uttered.  The  first  two  by  the  owner,  the  other  two  quickly,  without  an 
intervening  breath,  by  the  hatless  suspect:  "You  git!"  "You  bet!" 
Sometimes  "  you  git  "  is  enlarged  into  "  get  up  and  dust."  "  Tenderfoot  " 
and  "  pilgrim,"  a  newly  arrived  immigrant  from  the  States.  To  "  whoop 
up,"  to  arouse,  to  rally.  To  "  round  up,"  to  gather  a  concourse.  "  Cor- 
ral," an  enclosure.  To  corral  any  one  is  to  corner  him,  to  secure  and  shut 
him  up  to  your  control.  To  "  make  a  bad  break,"  to  make  an  unwise  or 
disastrous  move.  To  "  turn  loose,"  to  make  a  sudden  and  vigorous  on- 
slaught. "  Making  their  pile,"  securing  the  riches  that  they  have  come 
to  the  mountains  for  and  that  they  intend  to  go  back  home  to  enjoy. 


224  REMINISCENCES 

voice  suddenly  shouted  :  "  Let  those  in  favor  of  releasing 
the  prisoners  walk  down  the  hill !  "  The  mass  of  the 
gathered  crowd  stepped  together  downward.  X.  and  a 
few  resolute  ones  alone  were  left  up  at  the  summit.  It 
was  a  verdict  under  appeal,  in  line  with  their  imperfect 
law,  and  X.  and  his  sympathizers  were  disgusted  at  see- 
ing the  two  culprits  pushed  on  the  back  of  one  horse, 
galloping  away  to  freedom.  A  few  days  afterwards  the 
two  came  upon  X.  standing  in  the  doorway  of  a  saloon. 
They  rushed  at  him  from  behind,  and  one  drawing  his 
pistol  and  presenting  it  close  to  his  face  said :  "  So  you 
dug  my  grave,  did  you  ?  Now  I'm  going  to  blow  the 
top  of  your  head  off!  "  "  Bah,"  said  X.  coolly,  "  not  with 
that  thing,  it  ain't  cocked."  The  outlaw  was  taken  aback 
for  an  instant  and  dropped  his  hand  sufficiently  to  look. 
Quick  as  a  flash  X.  drew  his  pistol  and  covered  his  assail- 
ant, then  marching  both  men  off  as  his  prisoners. 

Mr.  S.  T.  Hauser  was,  in  my  Helena  sojourn,  the  pres- 
ident of  the  First  National  Bank  of  Helena.  He  was 
one  of  the  earliest  of  the  incomers  into  Bannack  in  the 
finding  of  gold  there  in  1862.  Not  only  in  the  activ- 
ities of  the  Vigilantes,  but  in  Indian  troubles  also,  his 
were  stirring  experiences.  In  the  year  1874  Mr.  John 
H.  Rogers,  a  personal  and  political  friend  of  Mr.  Hauser, 
was  thrown  from  a  wagon  in  returning  from  a  political 
meeting,  and  killed.  I  was  at  Helena  in  the  course  of 
my  annual  visitation.  Mr.  Hauser  asked  me  to  conduct 
the  funeral  services  of  Mr.  Rogers,  to  be  held  at  Deer 
Lodge.  "  When  ?  "  I  asked.  "  To-morrow,"  he  replied. 
"  But,"  I  said, "  at  6  p.  m.  to-day  I  am  to  baptize  a  child  of 
Mr.  Kleinschmidt,  and  at  8  p.  m.  to-morrow  I  have  an 
appointment  for  services  at  Unionville  (a  mining  camp 
two  or  three  miles  from  Helena),  I  do  not  see  how  it  is 
possible  for  me  to  serve   you."     He  rejoined,  "  If  you 


WINTER   IN   HELENA,  1868-9  225 

say  you  will  go  and  hold  the  services  at  10  a.  m.  to- 
morrow at  Deer  Lodge,  I  will  see  that  you  get  there  and 
get  back."  I  replied,  "  Thank  you,  certainly  it  will  give 
me  pleasure  to  be  of  service  to  you,  if  only  I  am  not 
obliged  to  fail  in  engagements  made  by  me  with  the 
public."  "All  right!"  he  said.  Deer  Lodge  was  fifty- 
five  miles  from  Helena.  After  the  Kleinschmidt  baptism 
a  team  called  for  me,  and  in  company  with  several  of  Mr. 
Rogers'  friends,  at  7  p.  m.  I  hurried  off,  reaching  Deer 
Lodge  at  4  a.  m.  I  then  threw  myself  into  a  bed  and 
slept  for  four  hours.  At  ten  I  conducted  the  funeral 
services,  and  afterwards  took  the  long  march  to  the  grave 
for  the  committal  service.  All  was  not  over  till  12:30. 
After  a  hasty  dinner,  at  1  p.  m.  I  was  in  a  buggy  by 
the  side  of  Mr.  Hauser,  for  the  return  trip.  He  had 
come  over  before  me  and  arranged  for  strong,  fast  teams 
and  relays,  that  he  might  get  me  back  to  my  Unionville 
appointment.  And  he  accomplished  the  task.  We 
made  the  sixty  miles  to  Unionville,  and  I  arrived  there 
at  a  quarter  before  eight  o'clock,  to  hold  services  and 
preach.  This  was  the  kind  of  pioneering  work  to  commend 
a"  gospel  sharp  "  (mountain  name  for  a  minister)  to  the 
miners.  On  that  afternoon's  flying  trip  from  Deer  Lodge 
Mr.  Hauser  told  me  much  of  his  early  years  in  Mon- 
tana, giving  me,  especially,  the  story  of  the  expedition 
into  the  Yellow  Stone  region  of  the  Crow  Indian 
country,  undertaken  by  fourteen  men  including  himself, 
under  the  leadership  of  James  Stuart,  in  the  spring  and 
summer  of  1863. 

In  passing  I  beg  to  record  my  well-deserved  meed  of 
praise  for  the  brothers  Stuart,  James  and  Granville  (of 
Deer  Lodge),  whom  I  knew  quite  well.  James  died  in 
1873.  Granville  is  still  (1893)  living.  They  were  born 
in  the  state  of  Virginia,  but  reared  in  Iowa  and  Califor- 


226  REMINISCENCES 

nia ;  they  came  to  Montana  in  1857.  They  married 
Indian  wives,  and  though  white  immigration  poured  in 
and  settled  around  them  when  gold  was  found,  they 
remained  always  true  to  their  wives  and  children.  This, 
as  every  mountaineer  well  understands,  required  the 
height  of  moral  courage.  James  had  had  a  medical 
training.  Granville  has  scientific  attainments  and  was 
for  a  long  time  correspondent  of  the  Smithsonian  Insti- 
tute, Washington.  Brave,  true,  pure,  wise,  upright,  gen- 
erous-hearted, whole-souled  men  they  were.  I  count  it 
no  little  honor  to  have  known  them. 

Here  are  some  extracts   from  letters  I  wrote  at  this 
period  to  Mr.  Goddard. 

"  Helena,  February  j,  1862. 
"  I've  been  busily  shut  up  all  the  week  on  my  lecture 
(on  Charles  I,  and  English  constitutional  history).  Have 
almost  finished  it  to-day.  It  is  spiritless  and  long  and  I 
am  vexed  at  it.  Yet  I  have  put  hard  and  honest  work 
into  it,  and  my  conscience,  if  not  my  taste,  is  satisfied. 
Clagett's  lecture  on  Wednesday  night  was  admirable — 
most  eloquent  and  instructive.  His  idea  evolved  was 
that  the  '  Alkali  '  of  the  plains  is  in  no  distant  future  to 
furnish  the  mineral  fertilizing  material  for  exhausted 
cereal  soils.  Last  night  I  married  Chadwick  to  Miss 
Ewing." 

"  Helena,  February  ij,  1869. 
"  I  am  in  negotiation  for  a  lot,  ninety  by  one  hundred 
and  twenty,  streets  on  three  sides  (viz.,  Breckenridge, 
Warren  and  Grand),  just  on  the  hill  above  me,  and  in 
front  of  the  court-house;  price,  $1,200.  It  is  now  a 
lumber  yard.  For  continuing  to  occupy  it  for  this  pur- 
pose until  June  1st,  the  owners  will  leave  the  lot  well 


WINTER   IN   HELENA,  1 868-9  227 

fenced.  The  deed  was  to  have  been  made  out  to-day, 
but  I  have  not  yet  been  called  on  to  pay  up.  I  have  to 
borrow  #800  of  McCormick,  but  I  deemed  it  my  duty  to 
step  in  and  buy  this  lot.  It  is  the  only  large  piece  of 
unoccupied  ground,  at  all  central,  to  be  found.  On  the 
6th  I  baptized  Holter's  little  one;  on  the  10th  I  married 
Colonel  Woolfolk  and  Miss  Swallow.  The  latter  is  a 
Presbyterian.  The  next  day  I  baptized  Kleinschmidt's 
little  one,  and  in  the  evening  delivered  my  lecture  to  a 
moderately  good  audience.  People  were  attentive  and 
did,  I  think,  like  it  better  than  I.  Yesterday  I  visited 
one  of  the  four  schools  here.  I'm  going  to  take  them 
all  in  order.  This  morning  I  baptized  the  sick  child  of 
L.  W.  Stickney,  and  in  the  p.  m.  visited  our  famous 
triplets." 

"  Helena,  March  2,  i86g. 

" «  Blue '  letters  were  the  order  of  the  day  to-night. 
George  (Foote)  says  Haskins  is  sick, — school  suffering ; 
coal  out, — burning  pine  wood  at  twenty- five  dollars  per 
cord.  In  two  weeks  three  stoves  had  burned  eighty 
dollars  up. 

"  Mrs.  Webb  writes  from  Silver  City  (Idaho)  that 
many  have  left,  and  more  are  leaving,  for  White  Pine 
(Nevada).  Those  staying  behind  are  blue.  Her  stated 
facts  are  such  that  I  now  give  up  the  idea  of  planting  a 
man  at  present  at  Silver  and  shall  be  content,  so  far 
as  Idaho  is  concerned,  with  trying  to  double  force  at 
Boise." 

«  Helena,  April  6,  i86g. 

"  Last  night  I  got  a  most  important  mail.     1.  A  letter 

from  Rev.  W.  F.  Lloyd,  of  Portage,  Wisconsin,  saying 

that  he  accepts  the  call  to  Helena  and  will  leave  for  here 

about  July  1st.     He  brings  his  wife,  his  wife's  sister,  his 


228  REMINISCENCES 

daughter,  and  a  young  man  to  keep  a  parish  school.  I 
am  much  pleased  with  this  letter.  Things  begin  to  shape 
themselves    thus :     (a)  Henry  (Foote)  to   go  to  Boise ; 

(b)  I    to   go   to    Salt    Lake  in  August  or  September; 

(c)  George  to  stay  in  Salt  Lake;  (d)  to  get  one  good 
man,  layman  or  cleric,  to  devote  his  whole  time  to  Salt 
Lake  school,  and  George  and  Haskins  and  I  to  take 
classes. 

"  2.  I  received  a  letter  from  Haskins  notifying  me  of 
candidates  for  confirmation  at  Camp  Douglas,  and  of  his 
desire  to  be  ordered  priest  at  my  next  visitation.  In  view 
of  this,  I  take  it,  I  must  appoint  a  standing  committee.  I 
intend  to  do  so.  Suppose  Mr.  Lloyd  were  to  be  here 
August  1st,  and  I  were  to  spend  August  in  Montana, 
September  in  Utah,  October  in  Idaho,  and  return  to 
Utah  in  November.  What  think  you  of  the  supposition  ? 
It  is  rumored  that  Mr.  Comfort  is  to  leave  here;  that 
another  Methodist  minister  is  to  come.  I  wish  now  that 
I  could  very  soon  secure  a  rectory  here.  I  ought  to 
do  it." 

"  Helena,  May  I,  1869. 

"  Please  take  notice,  herewith,  that  I  appoint  for  a 
standing  committee  for  the  missionary  district  of  Montana, 
Idaho  and  Utah,  according  to  Canon  1 3,  Section  7,  Para- 
graph 6,  Title  I  of  the  Digest,  the  following  named  pres- 
byters and  laymen,  to  serve  as  such  for  the  year  from 
May  1,  1869,  to  May  I,  1870,  viz. : 

"  Rev.  Edward  N.  Goddard,  Rev.  George  W.  Foote, 
Moses  Veale,  and  George  Thexton. 

"  I  do  not  think  there  is  need, — and  yet  that  you  may 
know  my  mind,  I  will  speak  of  it, — to  suggest  to  you 
that  although  we  are  on  the  rude  frontiers  we  are  a  part  of 
the  great '  Church  Catholic,'  and  I  hope  you  and  I  will 


WINTER   IN   HELENA,  1868-9  229 

feel  it  incumbent  on  ourselves  to  comply  minutely  with 
all  canon  laws,  as  we  would  were  we  in  New  York. 

"  I  trust  to  you  to  exact  rigidly,  and  in  faithfulness  to 
your  office  in  the  committee,  all  the  requirements  of 
papers,  etc.,  demanded  by  the  canon,  in  those  applying 
to  you  to  be  recommended  to  orders. 

"  Last  Saturday  I  read  burial  service  for  the  first  time 
here.  Last  Sunday  p.  m.  I  baptized  four  children,  Tues- 
day evening  I  married  a  couple,  and  Wednesday  we  had 
our  great  fire.  I  have  written  a  communion  sermon  this 
week.  Rev.  Mr.  Comfort  is  very  sick  with  mountain 
fever.  I  went  to-day  to  see  him,  but  the  physician  for- 
bids visits." 

"  Helena,  June  ij,  i86g. 

"  We're  not  much  behind  you.  Know  all  men  (or  one 
woman,  which  is  perhaps  equivalent),  by  these  presents 
that  at  1:30  A.  m.  yesterday,  son  No.  2  arrived  unto  us. 
He's  a  bouncing  boy.  All  aver  his  weight  to  be  ten 
pounds,  though  I  haven't  tried  the  steel-yard  yet. 
Georgie  takes  the  nose-breaking  quite  cheerfully,  and 
kisses,  and  smiles  over,  and  talks  about  his  '  brudder,'  the 
1  ittie  baby.'  We  have  a  nurse  and  get  on  pretty  well 
with  her,  though  she  is  an  inveterate  tobacco  smoker.  I 
am  to  pay  her  seventy-five  dollars  for  four  weeks." 

I  have  alluded  to  the  wondrous  powers  of  corre- 
spondents of  newspapers  in  amplifying  and  decorating 
their  accounts  of  plain  and  simple  facts.  I  may  be  al- 
lowed to  adduce  two  examples  in  the  following  extracts  : 

"  Well,  the  great  lecturer  has  come  and  gone.  He 
may  or  he  may  not  be  the  greatest  ecclesiastical  orator  of 
his  day,  but  as  a  lecturer  he  stands  alone,  not  even  in  the 
front  rank.  He  is  the  fore  of  any  rank.  No  matter  who 
gets  second  money  in  this  lecturing  contest,  the  first  must 


230  REMINISCENCES 

go  to  Mr.  Beecher.  When  I  sat  and  listened  to  his  heavy 
and  sonorous  voice,  and  reflected  that  thirty-five  years 
had  passed  since  I  last  heard  him,  the  man  seemed  to  me 
like  a  sturdy  mountain  oak.  How  his  stalwart  figure 
and  wonderful  voice  have  defied  the  spoliative  fingers  of 
time. 

"  At  the  same  time,  he  is  not  altogether  my  ideal  of  a 
preacher,  because  he  is  a  little  too  fond  of  keeping  him- 
self before  the  people.  One  cannot  help  admiring  his 
elegant  English,  which  even  the  harshness  of  an  occasional 
Yankee  accent  cannot  mar ;  and  as  for  his  ideas,  he  is  the 
embodiment  of  liberalism  in  religion.  He  is  as  far  ahead 
of  other  minds  in  this  century  as  was  Galileo  in  the  six- 
teenth, but  he  is  not  my  idea  of  an  ecclesiast.  My  man 
was  here  about  four  months  ago,  and  if  there  was  any- 
body who  heard  him  and  was  not  charmed  with  his  un- 
pretentious manner  and  his  earnest  utterances,  I  have  yet 
to  hear  it.  He  is  just  as  full  of  earnest  piety,  just  as 
muscular  in  his  advocacy  of  the  right,  just  as  fervent  in 
his  love  of  manhood,  as  is  Mr.  Beecher.  And  he  is  not 
the  least  bit  sensational. 

"  I  shall  never  forget  the  only  time  I  ever  met  him.  It 
was  more  than  two  years  ago  that  I  reached  Baker  City, 
bound  for  Boise,  at  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  being  the 
only  inside  passenger.  The  night  was  chilly,  and  I  sought 
out  a  place  where  pigs'  feet  were  retailed  with  coffee  and 
tea  to  those  iniquitous  men  who  sit  up  late  at  night  and 
play  at  games  of  chance.  When  I  got  back  to  the  stage 
office  another  passenger  had  got  inside.  He  was  sitting 
on  the  back  seat  of  the  little  Concord  wagon,  so  I  took 
the  front  one  and  faced  him.  The  coach  lamps  shed 
their  lurid  glare  over  the  deserted  streets  as  we  rolled  out 
of  the  little  mining  town  and  began  the  ascent  of  the 
long,  steep  hill  that  overhung  the  roofless  timbers  of  the 


WINTER   IN   HELENA,  1868-9  23 1 

old  Rockafellow  mill.  After  a  few  moments  of  silence 
the  newcomer  asked : 

"  '  Have  I  not  deprived  you  of  your  seat  ?  I  am  told 
you  have  come  through  from  Pendleton.' 

"  '  You  have  done  nothing  of  the  kind,'  I  replied.  *  We 
are  going  up  a  hill  now,  but  we  shall  soon  have  a  long 
descent  by  the  Express  ranch,  and  then  you  will  wish  you 
had  taken  the  front  seat.'  From  this  we  got  into  a  con- 
versation, and  as  I  found  out  we  were  in  for  a  ride  of  one 
hundred  and  fifty  miles  together,  it  became  necessary  to 
introduce  myself. 

"  *  I  am  Bishop  Tuttle  of  Utah,'  he  said,  quietly,  in 
reply. 

"  I  never  was  so  tired  in  my  life  as  I  was  that  night, 
for  I  had  not  closed  my  eyes  since  I  left  Pendleton.  All 
along  the  road  I  had  met  old  friends  and  had  been  exhil- 
arated in  consequence,  until  the  reaction  came  in  the 
shape  of  severe  bodily  fatigue.  But  sleep  I  could  not. 
The  man  had  fascinated  me  with  his  conversation  before 
I  had  the  slightest  idea  who  he  could  possibly  be.  All 
that  I  could  see  of  him  through  the  pitchy  blackness  of 
the  night,  was  that  he  had  a  burly  figure  and  wore  full 
beard.  Had  I  been  a  pilot  steering  a  deeply  laden 
steamer  down  stream  in  dead  low  water  that  dark  night, 
I  could  not  have  waited  more  patiently  for  daylight  to 
come.  Curiosity  kept  me  awake  in  spite  of  all  my 
fatigue,  but  at  last  there  came  a  lull  in  the  conversation. 
My  head  lolled  wearily  for  a  moment  or  two  and  then 
sagged  into  a  corner  of  the  stage  with  a  drowsy  nod. 
Somnus  was  master  of  the  situation.  For  twelve  or  thir- 
teen miles  of  that  lonely  route  down  the  canon  of  Burnt 
River  the  four  gallant  steeds  galloped  without  my  knowl- 
edge of  the  danger  that  overhung  us  as  they  rounded  the 
steep  grades  and  short  curves  on  their  course.     All  at 


232  REMINISCENCES 

once  I  was  awakened  by  the  sound  of  the  mellow  horn. 
Dave  Cissley,  the  driver,  was  signaling  the  station,  two 
miles  ahead,  to  get  the  next  relay  of  horses  out. 

"  With  a  wide-spread  yawn  I  awoke.  The  gray  dawn 
was  stealing  down  over  the  Weiser  hills  and  a  light  veil 
of  fog  overhung  Snake  River,  the  boundary  between  Or- 
egon and  Idaho.  And  then  for  the  first  time  I  caught 
a  sight  of  my  traveling  companion  as  he  sat  dozing  in  the 
opposite  corner  of  the  stage.  He  looked  like  a  well-to- 
do  cattle  man,  and  was  dressed  in  a  suit  of  brown  cotton 
duck,  such  as  we  use  for  shooting  and  fishing  suits,  with 
heavy  boots  and  a  slouched  felt  hat.  It  was  warm 
weather,  and  he  had  not  even  as  much  as  the  professional 
white  choker,  but  wore  his  shirt  collar  turned  down  in  a 
decidedly  ?iegligee  style.  After  the  change  of  horses  had 
been  made  at  Miller's  station  (now  called  Huntington),  I 
got  outside  to  take  the  seat  vacated  by  a  man  and  his  wife 
who  had  come  from  the  North  Powder.  The  new  driver, 
George  Ingman,  was  an  old  California  acquaintance,  and 
we  soon  got  into  conversation,  which  turned  upon  the 
bishop  who  was  inside. 

"  '  The  boys  all  love  him,'  said  George  ;  '  he's  just  as 
quiet  and  modest  as  he  is  learned  and  scholarly.  He  can 
have  my  overcoat  any  night  the  snow  flies.  You 
hear  me.' 

"  The  good  bishop  simply  dressed  according  to  his  vo- 
cation, which  entailed  upon  him  journeys  of  great  length 
through  a  hot  country,  over  rough  roads  full  of  alkali 
dust.  And  he  preferred  tan  colored  canvas  clothing  to 
seedy  broadcloth  or  dusty  cassimere.  Peg  one  for  the 
gospel  of  common  sense.  But  there  are  those  who  will 
recall  his  massive  figure  and  stately  presence  as  he  stood 
in  the  chancel  of  Trinity,  last  May,  and  closed  his  dis- 
course with  that  touching  peroration : 


WINTER   IN   HELENA,  1868-9  233 

"  '  Busy,  busied  here  and  there !  It  sums  up  almost 
our  earthly  life  !  And  throughout  it  the  Master  comes 
along  and  puts  not  a  few  trusts  into  our  hands.  God  help 
us  to  hold  them  all  firm  and  fast !  May  we  never  let  slip 
what  has  been  given  us  to  keep,  until  this  struggling, 
puzzling  life  be  gone ;  and  that  other  life  which  we  be- 
lieve will  end  the  struggles  and  clear  the  puzzles,  has 
come  with  its  reckonings,  recompenses  and  rewards.'  " 
{The  Portland  Orcgonian,  of  October,  1883.) 

Stirring  Story  of  the  Montana  of  Twenty  Years  Ago 
"  About  a  score  of  years  ago,  before  the  railroad  had 
crossed  the  Rocky  Mountains,  Bishop  Tuttle  was  sent  as 
a  missionary  to  the  Northwestern  territories.  The  good 
bishop  might  well  have  been  appalled  at  the  first  view  of 
his  diocese.  It  was  an  empire  in  extent,  but  it  barely 
afforded  him  a  single  congregation.  Afterwards,  when 
he  had  planted  the  Church  in  a  few  of  the  chief  centres 
of  population,  he  had  congregations  1,000  miles  apart, 
requiring  weeks  of  painful  and  dangerous  travel  to  reach 
them,  for  the  hostile  savages  held  sway  on  the  plains, 
while  bandits,  more  daring  than  the  savages,  and  no  less 
blood-thirsty,  infested  every  mountain  pass  through  which 
the  lines  of  travel  led. 

"  But  never  was  a  man  better  fitted  by  nature  and  grace 
for  his  high  mission.  Of  heroic  stature,  in  every  physical 
sense  a  man  among  men,  he  had  a  heart  for  every  fate 
and  a  courage  and  resolution  equal  to  any  demand.  His 
hand,  strong  as  a  giant's,  was  soft  and  white  as  a  woman's, 
and  more  than  once  he  had  made  some  insolent  and  sac- 
rilegious brute  feel  its  might,  but  far  oftener  it  had 
wrought  sweet  charity  and  tenderly  nursed  the  sick  and 
brought  comfort  to  the  dying,  to  rough  men  in  lonely 
cabins  in  the  wild  mountain  gorges,  bereft  of  woman's 


234  REMINISCENCES 

care.  He  entered  into  the  lives  of  the  people  and  made 
their  troubles  his  own,  and  when  the  rude  mountaineers, 
as  they  presently  did,  came  to  know  this  strong,  brave 
and  gentle  man,  his  fame  went  through  the  mountains 
and  he  became  the  beloved  bishop. 

"  The  city  of  Helena,  if  it  can  be  called  a  city,  with  its 
rabble  of  house,  huts,  tent  and  hovels,  crowding  a  gulch 
between  two  high  shoulders  of  a  giant  peak,  and  climb- 
ing up  the  steep  slopes  to  perch  on  rocky  ledges  and 
platforms,  was  the  metropolis  of  the  northern  mountains. 
One  winter  morning,  soon  after  midnight,  fire  broke  out 
among  some  shanties  in  the  upper  end  of  the  gulch.  The 
mountains  were  white  with  snow ;  a  small  rivulet  which 
meandered  among  the  rocks  was  locked  in  ice,  while  a 
biting  blast  blew  down  from  the  mountains,  and,  sweep- 
ing through  the  gorge,  soon  fanned  the  fire  into  a  con- 
flagration. Men  rushed  to  the  scene  with  buckets  and 
blankets.  There  was  no  fire  brigade  and  no  other  appa- 
ratus for  fighting  the  flames.  Everything  was  confusion, 
and  the  raving  of  the  gale,  the  roar  of  the  flames  and  the 
shoutings  of  men  supplemented  the  frantic  exertions  of  the 
people  to  save  their  property,  and  in  many  cases,  to  es- 
cape with  their  lives  from  the  fiery  furnace  into  which 
the  narrow  canon  that  held  the  fated  town  had  been  con- 
verted. 

"  Finally,  when  many  residences,  hotels  and  shops  of 
all  sorts  had  been  swept  away,  and  the  fire  had  invaded 
that  quarter  where  were  situated  the  large  warehouses  in 
which  were  stored  the  chief  stock  of  provisions  and  nec- 
essaries, the  bulk,  indeed,  of  the  supply  for  the  whole  ter- 
ritory, the  situation  seemed  desperate  enough.  The  peo- 
ple realized  that  here  was  the  last  rally  of  deliverance  to 
be  made.  A  thousand  miles  of  plain  and  mountain,  bur- 
ied deep  in  the  snow,  lay  between  the  people  and  the 


WINTER  IN   HELENA,  1868-9  235 

burning  town  and  any  other  source  whence  the  necessa- 
ries of  life  could  be  drawn.  In  one  moment  these  people 
were  confronted  with  the  present  horrors  of  conflagration, 
to  be  inevitably  succeeded  by  starvation,  amid  the  rigors 
of  a  Northern  winter. 

"  When  it  had  been  realized  that  to  save  the  town  was 
impossible,  every  energy  was  bent  to  the  work  of  saving 
the  magazines  of  provisions,  and  a  few  brave  spirits  had 
organized  a  defense  and  had  gathered  the  populace  for  a 
last  struggle.  The  plan  of  operations  was  simple  enough. 
It  was  to  cover  the  precious  houses  with  blankets  and 
keep  them  wet.  A  few  daring  men  were  to  maintain 
themselves  on  the  house-tops,  while  the  others  were  to 
pass  up  unceasingly  water  in  buckets,  masses  of  ice  cut 
from  the  streams,  and  huge  balls  of  snow.  The  men  on 
the  roof  must  brave  fire,  smoke  and  the  freezing  wind. 
To  falter  was  defeat ;  to  retreat  was  ruin.  There  was  no 
faltering  in  the  desperate  struggle,  and  finally  the  battle 
was  won. 

"  Morning  had  come,  and  with  it  the  sun,  which,  as  it 
rose  over  a  shoulder  of  the  mountain,  gilded  the  forms  of 
three  men,  who  stood  high  on  the  parapet  of  the  build- 
ing where  the  fire  had  been  stopped.  They  were  the 
chiefs,  self-chosen,  to  lead  in  the  conflict,  but  acknowl- 
edged and  obeyed  by  the  populace,  who  instinctively  rec- 
ognized their  supremacy.  These  three  men,  with  their 
visages  begrimed  and  black  with  smoke,  their  hair  and 
beards  singed,  their  hands  torn  and  bloody,  their  hats 
torn  away  by  the  wind,  and  their  clothing  ragged  and 
awry,  and  with  the  fire  of  battle  in  their  eyes,  and  grim 
and  stern  lines  of  resolution  on  their  faces,  were  terrible, 
almost  ferocious.  They  looked  at  the  smoking  ruins, 
then  at  the  houseless  people  below  ;  then  they  turned 
and  saluted  each  other,  the  two  at  the  extremes  regard- 


236  REMINISCENCES 

ing  their  companion  in  the  centre  as  if  in  some  sort  he 
was  their  superior.  It  was  at  this  moment  that  the  rising 
sun  shone  upon  the  trio,  gilding  and  glorifying  them, 
while  the  multitude  below  gave  a  great  shout,  recogniz- 
ing, as  it  were,  their  deliverers. 

"  Who  were  these  men  ?  They  were  well  known  in  the 
mountains  if  not  immediately  recognized  in  the  disfigure- 
ment of  battle.  The  one  on  the  right  was  Bitter  Root 
Bill,  otherwise  William  Bunkerly,  a  noted  desperado, 
who  got  his  cognomen  from  a  daring  adventure  with  the 
Indians  in  the  Bitter  Root  Mountains.  The  man  on  the 
left  was  Gentle  Joe,  a  leading  gambler.  His  real  name 
was  Joseph  Floweree,  said  to  be  from  an  aristocratic  Vir- 
ginia family.  He  was  a  handsome  fellow  of  thirty,  wrell 
educated  and  so  well  known  for  his  courteous  deportment 
that  the  public  appreciation  had  crystallized  into  a  title. 
The  figure  in  the  centre,  taller,  more  erect  and  heroic 
looking  than  the  others  who  had  greeted  him  as  their 
chief,  was  no  less  than  Dan  Tuttle,  Bishop  of  Montana 
and  the  Northwest.  In  the  desperate  turmoil  these  three 
men  had  gravitated  to  each  other  and  had  risen  to  the 
leadership. 

"  The  good  bishop  was  soon  at  the  height  of  popularity. 
The  mountaineers  had  tested  his  manhood  and  they  were 
ready  to  love  and  trust  him  for  the  friend  and  counselor 
he  proved  to  be,  and  the  popular  verdict  was  solemnly 
announced  by  Mr.  William  Bunkerly  when  he  declared  : 

"  '  He's  full  jeweled  and  eighteen  karats  fine.  He's  a 
better  man  than  Joe  Floweree ;  he's  the  biggest  and  best 
bishop  that  ever  wore  a  black  gown,  and  the  whitest  man 
in  these  mountains.  He's  a  fire  fighter  from  away  back, 
and  whenever  he  chooses  to  go  a  brimstone  raid  among 
the  sinners  in  this  gulch  he  can  do  it,  and  I'll  back  him 
with  my  pile.     He  is  the  best  bishop,  and  you  hear  me 


WINTER   IN   HELENA,  1868-9  237 

howl.'  "     (Correspondent  in  St.  Louis  Globe  Democrat, 
September,  1886.) 

The  plans  for  a  rectory  at  Helena  miscarried.  "  Hard 
times  "  was  a  universal  cry.  My  committee  discouraged 
my  making  any  attempt.  Mr.  Tutt  said :  "  I  should 
rather  have  gone  out  any  other  year  to  collect  $2,000, 
than  this  year  to  collect  $200."  So  I  had  nothing  to  do 
but  to  submit  to  their  judgment.  As  soon,  therefore,  as 
Mr.  Lloyd  came,  I  arranged  for  my  own  family  to  go  to 
Virginia  City  and  stay  there,  while  I  made  the  visitation 
of  Montana.  We  gave  up  the  house  we  were  in  to  Mr. 
Lloyd.  The  Helena  people  were  to  pay  him  a  salary  of 
$2,700.  He  assisted  me  in  the  services  of  Sunday,  July 
25th,  baptizing  our  little  boy,  Herbert  Edward.  On  Mon- 
day we  took  stage  for  Virginia  City.  My  happy  pastorate 
among  the  Helena  people  thus  ended,  though  for  nearly 
twelve  years  more  I  continued  my  bishop's  care  of  them. 


CHAPTER  X 
FIRST  YEAR  IN  SALT  LAKE  CITY,  1869-70 

With  Mr.  Lloyd  at  Helena  and  Mr.  Goddard  at  Vir- 
ginia, I  was  now  at  liberty  to  decide  where  to  make  my 
home.  Everything  seemed  to  point  to  Salt  Lake  City. 
It  was  the  largest  town,  containing  20,000  inhabitants, 
while  Helena  had  only  4,000,  and  Virginia  or  Boise  only 
1,500  or  2,000.  The  stage  routes  all  started  from  Salt 
Lake.  After  one  day's  journey  north,  the  Montana  stage 
and  the  Idaho  stage  branched  off  at  Bear  River.  The 
work  in  Utah  was  naturally  beset  with  more  anxieties 
and  perplexities  than  that  in  either  Montana  or  Idaho, 
and  could  so  lay  claim  to  my  personal  presence.  Be- 
sides, Mr.  Foote  and  Mr.  Haskins  all  through  the  winter 
had  been  begging  me  to  make  Salt  Lake  my  headquar- 
ters. When  we  left  Helena,  therefore,  on  the  morning 
of  Monday,  July  26,  1869,  our  faces  were  set  towards 
Salt  Lake.  We  had  resolved  to  make  that  our  home. 
Mrs.  Tuttle  and  the  family  would  go  over  to  Virginia 
and  stop  under  Mr.  Goddard's  care  while  I  should  make 
the  summer  visitation  of  Montana.  Then,  in  the  fall,  we 
would  all  go  to  Salt  Lake. 

Our  great  fire  had  not  left  houses  or  rooms  plentiful  in 
Helena,  so  the  house  which  had  been  our  home  for  the 
winter  must  be  given  up  to  Mr.  Lloyd  and  his  family. 
We  left  Helena  at  9  a.  m.  Monday  and  reached  Virginia 
(a  distance  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles)  early  in  the 
morning  of  Tuesday.  Here  for  six  weeks  my  family  of 
four  remained  under  the  care  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Goddard, 
while  I  met  the  eleven  appointments  for  towns  in  Mon- 

238 


BISHOP   TUTTLE 

AT    THE    AGE    OF    THIRTY-THREE 


FIRST  YEAR   IN   SALT   LAKE  CITY,  1869-70      239 

tana,  which  I  had  made  and  published.  At  Deer  Lodge 
I  secured  a  lot  for  a  church,  it  costing  me  seventy-two 
dollars  to  perfect  the  title.  I  arranged  to  have  it  fenced, 
Mr.  Granville  Stuart  kindly  taking  charge  of  this  work  for 
me.  At  Bozeman,  also,  I  chose,  and  took  measures  for 
securing,  a  lot.  The  Spirit  of  Missions  had  asked  me  to 
write  something  for  its  columns.  I  answered  from  Deer 
Lodge  in  part  as  follows  : 

"  August  21,  i86g. 

"  I  cannot  just  now  send  what  you  wish.  I  am  on  my 
tour  of  visitation.  I  preach  in  log  cabins.  I  sleep  on 
blankets,  sheets  being  unknown  things.  I  am  the  guest 
of  bachelors  in  their  dirt-roofed  mansions.  I  travel  by 
stage,  on  horseback,  afoot.  I  am  moving  about  almost 
constantly,  and  it  would  be  hard  for  me  to  get  my  wits 
to  work  on  a  condensed  article  for  you  now.  I  have  gone 
about  five  hundred  miles,  and  have  twelve  hundred  more 
immediately  before  me.  By  and  by,  when  I  can  get 
time  to  gather  my  thoughts,  and  when  I  have  a  table  on 
which  to  write  them,  and  convenient  pen  and  paper  and 
ink  wherewith  to  write,  I  mean  to  forward  the  Spirit  an 
article. 

"  In  this  little  town  of  five  hundred  inhabitants  with  a 
promising  future  there  is  only  a  Roman  Catholic  priest 
at  work.  He  has  his  church.  I  have  a  large  lot  donated, 
secured  and  fenced.  I  trust  by  next  year,  if  Boise  and 
Virginia  City  will  give  up  some  of  their  stipend  money, 
to  place  a  man  here. 

"  At  present  there  are  only  three  Church  people  (one 
communicant)  in  the  town.  With  a  minister  efficient 
and  persevering  placed  here,  however,  the  whole  popula- 
tion, under  God's  blessing,  so  far  as  it  is  religious  and 
Protestant,  would  be  in  the  Church.     As  yet,  most  of  the 


240  REMINISCENCES 

religious  people  are  Campbellites.  I  expect  to  hold 
service  here  in  the  court-house  morning  and  evening, 
to-morrow,  and  to  baptize  an  infant.  I  shall  be  back 
(D.  V.)  at  Virginia  City,  where  my  family  is,  on  the  2d 
of  September.  On  the  6th,  we  all  expect  to  leave  for 
Salt  Lake  City.  The  Roman  Catholic  priest  has  shut  up 
his  church  and  gone  from  Virginia,  so  Mr.  Goddard  is 
the  only  cleric  of  any  name  left  in  county  or  town." 

At  Bannack,  the  pioneer  mining  camp,  large  congre- 
gations assembled.  The  building  in  which  I  held  service 
was  of  logs,  two  stories  high,  with  a  saloon  underneath 
and  a  hall  above.  The  people's  generous  offering  was 
#82.55.  1°  one  °f  the  services  there  were  not  as  many 
present  at  the  end  as  at  the  beginning.  I  told  about  it 
in  a  letter  at  the  time,  as  follows : 

"  In  Bannack  scarcely  any  other  religious  services  are 
ever  held  than  my  yearly  ones.  The  Sunday  I  was  there, 
the  inhabitants  thoughtfully  suspended  for  once  their  cus- 
tomary weekly  sports  of  horse-running,  foot-racing,  and 
cock-fighting,  and  came  to  the  services.  In  the  evening 
the  floor  gave  way  in  the  upper  room  while  we  were  sing- 
ing the  hymn  before  sermon.  It  sank  four  inches.  We 
all  expected  it  to  go  utterly  down.  I  am  a  great  admirer 
of  bravery,  coolness,  presence  of  mind,  unselfishness ; 
methinks  I  have  pointed  some  rhetorical  periods  in  com- 
mendation of  these  virtues.  But  the  humiliating  fact  to 
be  told  is  that  when  the  floor  gave  forth  that  awful  crack- 
ing, I  was  the  first  to  spring  out  of  the  door  near  by, 
at  the  back,  and  down  the  stairs,  in  wildly-streaming 
robes.  When  my  own  feet  were  on  terra  firnia  I  was 
full  of  valuable  courage  and  valuable  forethought  and  I 
shouted  to  the  surging  congregation  :  '  Don't  rush,  don't 
push,  you'll  break  the  stairs ;  you'll  crush  the  children.' 
That  kind  and  way  of  being  courageous  provokes  a  smile, 


FIRST  YEAR   IN   SALT   LAKE  CITY,  1869-70     24 1 

doesn't  it  ?  A  carpenter  went  below  and  examined.  An 
important  under-prop  had  given  way.  We  might  come 
back  and  be  safe,  he  said,  if  we  would  remain  near  the 
sides  of  the  building,  leaving  the  centre  unburdened.  So, 
a  little  ashamed  of  myself,  I  went  back.  Many  of  the 
people,  also,  though  not  all,  came  back,  and  we  finished 
our  usual  services  and  sermon.  It  was  of  God's  merciful 
goodness  that  the  floor  of  that  huge  building,  whose  roof 
and  sides  were  logs,  did  not  go  down  and  crush  scores  to 
death.  Between  my  last  year's  visit  and  this,  no  religious 
service  has  been  held  in  Bannack.  Would  that  we  could 
supply  some  one  to  look  after  the  wandering  souls  of  its 
inhabitants,  and  especially  its  children. 

"  In  Bozeman  I  saw  three  hundred  of  the  Bannack 
Indians,  passing  through  to  join  the  Crows.  Should  these 
bands  be  induced  to  join  the  hostile  Sioux,  we  would  in- 
deed see  bad  times  in  Montana. 

"  I  made  out  my  annual  report  yesterday.  The  tone 
of  it  was  not  desponding.  Nay,  the  Lord  has  always 
helped  me  to  keep  cheerful  in  this  work. 

"  But  there  are  discouragements,  perplexities,  embar- 
rassments, '  fears  and  tremblings  '  manifold.  It  is  best. 
Pride  and  self-trust  shoot  up  and  thrive  from  unchecked 
success ;  and  pride  and  self-trust  are  not  gospel  virtues, 
neither  pleasing  to  God  in  the  present,  nor  to  be  of  much 
good  to  us  in  the  future,  when  we  shall  be  called  to  give 
an  account  of  our  stewardship." 

Having  finished  the  Montana  visitation  we  left  Vir- 
ginia City  and  the  hospitality  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Goddard 
for  our  ride  of  four  hundred  miles  to  Salt  Lake,  on  Tues- 
day, September  7.  The  baby,  Herbert,  was  not  quite 
twelve  weeks  old.  Unfortunately  we  struck  the  jerker 
line  instead  of  the  Concord  coach  line  for  our  journey. 
The  rough  riding  quite  used  the  grandmother  up ;  but 


242  REMINISCENCES 

catching  such  rest  and  refreshment  as  she  could  at  our 
meal  stoppings,  she  courageously  held  out.  George  was 
then  nearly  three  years  old  and  he  and  I  rode  outside 
nearly  all  the  way.  The  latter  part  of  the  route  we  found 
changed.  We  were  to  run  into  Corinne,  a  new  town 
sixty-five  miles  north  of  Salt  Lake.  As  we  came  through 
Marsh  Valley  an  excited  messenger  hailed  us  with  :  "  Dan 
Robbins  has  just  been  shot  by  some  robbers  of  the  ex- 
press box,  whom  he  was  hunting.  He  lies  wounded  in 
the  brush  near  by.  We  want  you  to  drive  as  fast  as  pos- 
sible to  Corinne  and  hurry  a  surgeon  to  him  !  "  Rob- 
bins  was  one  of  the  division  agents  of  the  stage  line, 
whom  I  knew  well  and  who  had  been  a  good  friend  to 
me  in  my  journeys.  For  the  last  seventy-five  miles  of 
our  trip,  therefore,  we  passengers  had  our  work  laid  out 
for  us.  That  was  to  keep  our  seats  and  hold  on  to  the 
children.  We  were  pushed  forward  at  breakneck  speed. 
I  was  relieved  that  the  ladies  could  endure  it.  I  myself 
exulted  in  it,  because  I  was  thinking  constantly  of  poor 
Robbins'  wound,  and  how  necessary  it  was  that  a  surgeon 
should  reach  him  without  delay.  I  am  happy  to  say  that 
Robbins  recovered.  He  afterwards  married  and  lived  a 
neighbor  of  mine,  in  Salt  Lake.  He  was  a  true,  brave 
man,  as  modest  as  brave,  as  unselfish  as  true,  and  he  is 
one  of  those  men  of  the  mountains  whom  I  learned  to 
love  as  a  brother. 

We  reached  Corinne  at  6  a.  m.,  Friday.  It  was  a  town 
of  tents,  and  in  one  of  them  we  spent  the  day  and  night. 
A  new  order  of  things  had  set  in.  The  Transcontinental 
Railroad  had  been  completed.  The  first  rail  on  the  Union 
Pacific  out  from  Omaha  was  laid  in  July,  1865.  Four 
years  only  were  consumed  in  building  2,026  miles  of  rail- 
road from  Omaha  to  San  Francisco.  It  was  a  wonderful 
feat.     The  Union  Pacific  track  builders  from  the  East, 


FIRST   YEAR   IN   SALT   LAKE   CITY,  1869-70     243 

and  the  Central  Pacific  track  builders  from  the  West  met 
at  Promontory,  May  10,  1869,  and  there  the  last  spike 
was  driven.  Subsequently,  the  two  companies  agreed 
upon  Ogden  as  their  meeting  point  and  common  ter- 
minus. Corinne,  in  Utah,  a  little  east  from  Promontory, 
and  near  the  mouth  of  Bear  River,  where  it  flows  into  the 
Great  Salt  Lake,  was  a  town  three  or  four  months  old 
when  we  reached  it.  It  was  started  exclusively  by  the 
non-Mormons  or  "  Gentiles."  The  Montana  and  Idaho 
stage  lines  and  freighting  companies  made  it  their  start- 
ing place.  A  belief  prevailed  that  it  would  become  the 
commercial  centre  and  the  great  town  of  Utah.  Gentile 
merchants  and  apostate  Mormon  merchants  of  Salt  Lake 
were  already  putting  stocks  of  goods  there,  and  getting 
ready  to  move  there  entirely,  if  events  should  make  it 
wise.  Our  Rev.  Mr.  Foote,  ever  on  the  alert,  had  secured 
a  lot  there  and  was  already  putting  up  a  modest  church 
building.  He  raised  about  one  thousand  dollars  on  the 
spot,  and  Mrs.  Minturn's  gift  of  $1,500  helped  him  com- 
plete the  "  Church  of  the  Good  Samaritan." 

Saturday  morning  very  early  we  took  cars  for  Uintah, 
thirty  miles,  and  from  there  took  a  stage-coach  to  Salt 
Lake,  reaching  the  latter  city  at  11  a.  m.  Brigham 
Young,  we  discovered,  knew  all  about  Corinne  and  the 
new  expectations  concerning  it.  Wide  awake,  he  had 
organized  a  company  to  build  a  railroad  from  Ogden  to 
Salt  Lake  City,  and  half  of  the  track  was  already  laid. 
He  himself  drove  the  last  spike  of  this,  the  Utah  Central 
Railroad,  January  10,  1870.  Every  blow  on  the  head  of 
that  spike  meant  death  to  the  commercial  supremacy  of 
Corinne. 

We  had  now  reached  Salt  Lake,  to  make  it  our  home. 
It  remained  our  home  for  seventeen  years.  Four  chil- 
dren were  born  to  us  there,  the  bodies  of  two  of  whom 


244  REMINISCENCES 

lie  buried  in  "  ML  Olivet,"  on  the  hillside  overlooking 
the  town.  I  came  to  be  the  direct  head  of  our  church 
work  in  the  Mormon  land.  I  did  not  feel  either  elated 
or  despondent  at  thought  of  crossing  swords  with  the 
Mormons.  Mr.  Foote  and  Mr.  Haskins  had  been  on  the 
ground  for  two  years.  They  had  met  the  first  onset ; 
they  had  fought  out  the  first  conflict,  and  so  well  had 
they  guided  the  campaign  and  done  their  duty  in  it, 
that  the  way  for  my  coming  and  ruling  was  made  quite 
easy  and  plain. 

During  my  two  years  of  residence  in  Montana  I  had 
been  constantly  advised  of  what  they  were  doing,  and  I 
helped  them  by  correspondence  as  best  I  could  in  their 
straitnesses,  perplexities  and  discouragements.  Services 
had  been  kept  up  in  Independence  Hall  unintermittedly. 
And  during  the  last  year  the  school  had  been  housed 
there  too.  We  paid  sixty  dollars  a  month  rent.  For  the 
last  year  Rev.  H,  L.  Foote  and  wife  had  been  teachers. 
In  July,  however,  they  had  moved  to  Idaho.  Mr.  Has- 
kins had  married,  and  had  been  appointed  a  chaplain  of 
the  United  States  army  to  serve  at  Camp  Douglas.  We 
had  bought  for$u,ooo  an  original  lot,  ten  rods  by 
twenty,  in  the  city,  and  had  built  upon  it  a  house,  in 
which  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Haskins  were  living,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Foote  boarding  with  them.  General  Gibbon,  command- 
ing Camp  Douglas,  had  given  Mr.  Haskins  leave  to 
occupy  quarters  outside. 

For  the  next  year  then,  three  places  must  be  provided 
for  occupation  :  (I)  For  church  services.  For  this  purr 
pose  we  retained  Independence  Hall.  Independence 
Hall,  an  adobe  structure  seating  two  hundred  or  more, 
on  a  lot  six  rods  by  ten,  on  Third  South  Street,  near 
Main,  was  built  in  the  following  way.  In  November, 
1864,  the  Gentiles  of  Salt  Lake  organized  a  society  called 


FIRST   YEAR   IN   SALT   LAKE   CITY,  1869-70     245 

the  "  Young  Men's  Literary  Association."  For  its 
literary  and  social  meetings  it  rented  Daft's  Hall,  the 
second  story  of  Daft's  store  on  Main  Street,  at  $100  a 
month.  Subsequently  they  bought  the  lot  on  Third 
South  Street,  for  $2,500,  and  built  Independence  Hall  at 
a  cost  of  about  $5,000.  They  raised  $4,000  in  Salt  Lake, 
and  Rev.  Mr.  McLeod,  chaplain  at  Camp  Douglas,  se- 
cured for  them  $2,200  from  California.  The  title  of  the 
property  was  vested  in  "  Trustees  of  the  First  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  (Congregational)  of  the  first  Christian  So- 
ciety connected  with  that  Church."  Mr.  McLeod  held 
religious  services  in  it  during  the  latter  part  of  1865  and 
the  early  part  of  1866,  beginning  November  26,  1865. 
For  four  years,  and  until  we  went  into  the  basement  of 
St.  Mark's  Cathedral,  May  21,  1 871,  we  used  Independ- 
ence Hall  for  our  services. 

(II)  For  our  school.  For  the  first  year  we  were  in  the 
old  bowling  alley  which  was  situated  where  the  Walker 
House  now  stands.  For  the  second  year  we  occupied 
Independence  Hall.  Now,  for  this  coming  third  year, 
we  rented  Groesbeck's  old  store  on  Main  Street,  for  $40 
a  month.  Here,  overflowing  into  two  other  old  stores 
contiguous,  St.  Mark's  school  was  housed,  until  we  had 
built  the  new  schoolhouse,  opposite  the  City  Hall,  in 
1872.  The  school  had  opened  with  one  hundred  and 
eighteen  scholars.  Miss  Davenport,  an  experienced 
teacher  in  the  public  schools,  from  Brooklyn,  was  to  be 
the  caretaker.  After  making  my  Idaho  visitation  I  was 
myself  to  assume  direct  personal  charge. 

(III)  For  a  residence  for  myself  and  family.  At  first 
Mr.  Haskins  took  us  in  for  food  and  shelter.  But  in  two 
or  three  weeks  I  rented  from  Walker  Brothers  an  adobe 
house  on  the  corner  of  Main  Street  and  Third  South 
for  sixty  dollars   a  month.     It   was   originally  built,  I 


246  REMINISCENCES 

feel  sure,  for  a  polygamist  for  there  were  three  front 
doors.  The  lot  was  twenty  rods  on  Main  Street,  by  ten 
on  Third  South.  The  Walker  Brothers  said  I  could  have 
it  in  purchase  for  $6,000.  If  I  had  had  means  for  pur- 
chasing I  could  have  multiplied  my  money  manifold  by 
sales  in  after  years.  In  this  house  I  remained  nearly 
two  years,  till  the  spring  of  1871.  Then  we  removed 
to  the  house  we  owned,  as  Mr.  Haskins  had  moved  out. 
This  house,  which  we  called  St.  Mark's  rectory,  we 
occupied  as  our  home  during  our  remaining  fifteen 
years  in  Salt  Lake. 

In  Independence  Hall,  on  Sunday  September  19,  1869, 
after  having  been  bishop  for  more  than  two  years,  I 
held  my  first  ordination  service,  advancing  Rev.  T.  W. 
Haskins  to  the  priesthood.  Mr.  Goddard  had  come  down 
from  Montana  to  be  with  Mr.  Foote  as  attendant  pres- 
byter. On  Tuesday  Mr.  Goddard  and  I  went  to  Idaho. 
There,  in  St.  Michael's,  Boise  City,  on  Sunday,  Sep- 
tember 26th,  assisted  by  Rev.  Messrs.  Miller  and  God- 
dard, I  advanced  Rev.  H.  L.  Foote  to  the  priesthood. 
Mr.  Goddard  then  returned  home,  and  I  made  my  vis- 
itation of  the  towns  of  Silver  City  and  Idaho  City,  Mr. 
Foote  accompanying  me  to  the  former,  and  Mr.  Miller 
to  the  latter.  Mr.  Foote  was  now  stationed  at  Boise, 
helping  in  St.  Michael's  parish  school  and  assisting  Mr. 
Miller,  so  that  Idaho  City  and  Silver  City,  though  respect- 
ively forty  and  sixty-five  miles  distant  from  Boise,  could 
have  regular  monthly  services.  Mr.  Foote's  wife,  who 
had  been  for  a  long  time  a  great  sufferer  from  rheuma- 
tism, died  suddenly  in  St.  Michael's  rectory,  Boise,  on 
the  day  after  her  husband  had  been  ordered  priest.  I 
returned  to  Salt  Lake,  October  23d.  The  journey  from 
Boise  thither  was  one  of  about  four  days. 

I  now  settled  into  a  new  home  and  new  sort  of  work 


FIRST   YEAR   IN   SALT   LAKE  CITY,  1869-70     247 

for  the  winter.  I  entered  St.  Mark's  school  as  head 
master  and  business  manager.  I  opened  it  every  morn- 
ing, and  taught  from  9  a.  m.  to  twelve,  every  day.  Mr. 
Haskins  taught  for  two  hours  in  the  afternoon.  Mr. 
Foote  was  freed  from  school  cares  to  give  himself  to  the 
pastorate.  Late  in  November,  however,  he  went  East 
and  spent  the  winter  spreading  information  and  making 
appeals  for  funds  for  building  a  church.  He  was  most  dil- 
igent in  his  work,  and  very  effective  in  his  way  of  pre- 
senting his  cause.  He  gathered  over  $17,000.  Once 
more,  then,  I  became  a  pastor,  as  well  as  school-teacher 
and  bishop.  Mr.  Haskins  had  his  duties  at  camp  to  at- 
tend to,  and  could  be  with  me  on  Sundays  only,  in  the 
evening,  to  read  service.  My  pastoral  duties  were  a 
pleasure ;  they  have  always  been  that  to  me.  Abso- 
lutely all  the  non-Mormons  or  Gentiles  were  my  flock. 
And  the  Jews  were  "  Gentiles."  Many  dissatisfied  and 
apostate  Mormons,  also,  came  for  counsel  and  guidance. 
One  of  the  last  named  class,  a  sturdy  Scotchman, 
would  have  no  one  but  me  with  him  when  his  wife  died. 
A  skilled  worker  in  wood,  he  made  the  coffin  himself, 
disdaining  to  call  upon  the  only  undertaker  of  the  city,  a 
Mormon.  He  and  I  alone,  with  the  weeping  children, 
took  the  sacred  body  to  the  cemetery,  and  after  I  had 
read  the  committal  service,  lowered  it  into  its  resting- 
place.  Then  and  there  a  bond  of  lasting  friendship  was 
cemented  between  us.  Through  all  my  years  in  Utah  I 
was  a  frequent  visitor  in  his  house ;  his  sturdy  character, 
shrewd  good  sense,  honest  independence,  and  faithfulness 
to  duty  filled  me  with  admiration,  and  my  own  develop- 
ment was  bettered  and  strengthened  by  contact  with  him. 
A  nephew,  from  his  home,  is  now  a  clergyman  of  the 
Church.  By  this  time  we  had  a  Sunday-school  of  one 
hundred  and  sixty  scholars  ;  this  I  superintended  myself. 


248  REMINISCENCES 

Mr.  Hussey  faithfully  taught  the  class  of  larger  boys,  and 
Mr.  A.  W.  Street,  who  had  become  our  postmaster,  also 
helped  us  most  efficiently  in  the  Sunday-school.  Mr. 
Street  belonged  to  a  family  of  note.  Two  of  his  brothers 
were  in  Bozeman,  Montana,  one  of  them  being  a  judge 
there.  A  brother-in-law  was  a  pioneer  merchant  at  Fort 
Benton,  Montana,  and  a  brother  was  the  agent  of  Wells, 
Fargo  &  Co.,  at  North  Platte,  in  1867,  the  year  I  came 
over  the  plains.  Mr.  Street  himself  was  a  Methodist,  an 
earnest,  godly  man,  but  there  was  no  Methodist  pastor 
yet  in  Salt  Lake.  In  fact,  there  was  no  non-Mormon 
minister  of  any  sort,  except  ourselves.  As  the  time  for 
confirmation  drew  near,  Mr.  Street  said,  "  Bishop,  I  highly 
approve  of  the  work  you  are  doing  in  this  place,  I  want 
to  help  you  all  I  can,  I  would  like  to  be  closely  identified 
with  you.  But  I  am  a  Methodist,  out  from  my  father's 
home,  and  I  do  not  desire  to  be  other  than  a  Methodist. 
Now,  if,  understanding  this,  and  understanding  that  when 
I  go  away  from  here  I  must  resume  my  Methodist  mem- 
bership, you  are  willing  to  admit  me  to  confirmation  I 
shall  be  glad  to  be  confirmed  so  as  to  be  fully  united  with 
you  in  your  blessed  work  here." 

I  answered  :  "  Mr.  Street,  it  is  neither  my  duty  nor  my 
desire  to  lay  restrictions  on  you,  or  to  require  pledges 
touching  your  future,  when  you  shall  have  left  Utah. 
Here  you  are  an  earnest  Christian  man  and  are  helping 
us  most  efficiently  in  our  Christian  work.  Indeed  I  shall 
be  rejoiced  to  admit  you  to  confirmation."  The  sequel 
may  be  told ;  after  his  incumbency  of  the  Federal  office 
closed,  Mr.  Street  departed  eastward.  A  few  months 
afterwards  I  received  from  him  a  letter  from  Council 
Bluffs,  Iowa,  in  which  he  said  :  "  When  I  arrived  and 
settled  here  I  resumed  my  traditional  relations  and  at- 
tended the  Methodist  Church ;   but  something  seemed 


FIRST  YEAR   IN   SALT   LAKE   CITY,  1869-70     249 

wanting,  nor  did  weeks  of  faithful  attendance  relieve  the 
want.  The  services  of  public  worship  were  too  bare  and 
bald  compared  with  what  I  had  become  accustomed  to  in 
use  of  the  Prayer-Book.  I  found  it  would  not  be  whole- 
some or  edifying  to  me  to  continue  a  Methodist,  so  I 
concluded  I  must  go  to  the  Episcopal  Church.  I  am 
now  a  member  and  a  vestryman  of  St.  Paul's  Church,  of 
this  city."  It  may  be  added  that  Mr.  Street  is  now 
(1894)  living  in  Orlando,  Florida,  and  is  the  senior  warden 
of  the  Church  there. 

In  our  church  services,  this  winter,  Mrs.  Tuttle  pre- 
sided at  the  organ,  and  led  in  the  singing,  too.  In  this 
and  in  manifold  other  ways,  as  in  visiting,  in  matters  of 
hospitality,  in  correspondence,  in  care  of  business  details, 
in  counsel,  I  pause  here  to  say  that  she  has  been  the  very 
heart  of  influence  and  the  very  right  hand  of  good  work 
for  and  with  me  during  all  the  years  of  close  companion- 
ship with  her  with  which  a  merciful  God  has  blessed  me. 
If  the  duties  laid  upon  me  have  been  at  all  successfully 
discharged,  it  has  been  her  wise  judgment  and  rare  effi- 
ciency and  unwearied  activity  that  have  made  the  success 
possible.  Justice,  at  the  expense  of  delicacy,  demands 
this  rendering  of  honor  to  whom  honor  is  due. 

Our  organist  at  the  first  and  from  the  first  for  the  Salt 
Lake  services  had  been  Mrs.  F.  B.  Hamilton.  But  she 
had  now  gone  to  California  to  sojourn  for  a  year  or  two. 
At  her  departure  Mrs.  Foote  took  charge.  This  winter, 
however,  the  latter  was  at  the  East  visiting.  Mrs.  Hamil- 
ton's long  service  deserves  special  mention  ;  she  presided  at 
the  melodeon  for  the  first  services  held  by  Mr.  Foote  and 
Mr.  Haskins,  on  May  5,  1867;  since  then,  almost  con- 
stantly, for  the  twenty-six  years,  she  has  occupied  the 
organist's  stool  of  St.  Mark's  parish.  She  and  Mrs. 
Tuttle  planned  and  carried  through  the  work  of  procur- 


250  REMINISCENCES 

ing  a  handsome  pipe  organ,  costing  $8,000.  The  noble 
instrument  has  been  to  her  as  her  child.  Playing  upon 
it,  to  her,  has  been  touching  heart-strings ;  under  her 
sympathetic  touch  it  has  continually  produced  grateful 
strains  of  loving  melody,  which  have  risen  like  songs  of 
angels  to  the  throne  of  God. 

My  school-teaching  I  much  enjoyed.  Mathematics  it 
has  always  been  a  pleasure  to  me  to  teach.  In  the  cabin 
in  Virginia  City  I  had  conned  Caesar  nightly  with  young 
Upson,  and  now,  for  three  hours  every  day  in  school,  I 
was  teaching  arithmetic,  algebra,  geometry,  Latin  and 
Greek.  A  young  lad,  Samuel  Unsworth,  took  with  avid- 
ity to  the  drill  in  the  Greek  verb.  He  is  now  an  earnest 
and  useful  clergyman  in  the  Church,  and  known  to  be 
one  of  the  best  Greek  scholars  among  our  clergy. 

Yet  the  bishop  could  not  be  forgotten  or  laid  aside  in 
the  pastor  and  the  schoolmaster.  Mr.  Goddard  must  be 
upheld  and  encouraged,  for  Virginia  was  in  its  decadence, 
Helena  being  now  the  capital  of  Montana  and  drawing 
all  the  strength  of  population  and  commerce  its  way. 
At  Helena  Mr.  Lloyd  stayed  only  till  January.  His 
health  was  not  good  and  he  was  incapable  of  the  exercise 
of  that  wisdom  and  patience  that  were  necessary  for  deal- 
ing successfully  with  the  Montana  people.  The  Helena 
people  cried  aloud  to  me  for  another  pastor,  offering  to 
pay  one  $2,500  a  year.  Mr.  Miller  and  Mr.  H.  L.  Foote 
were  looking  after  all  of  Idaho  and  in  frequent  letters 
asked  for  active  guidance.  Mr.  G.  W.  Foote  was  in  the 
East,  assiduously  visiting  rectors  and  congregations,  and 
successfully  gathering  large  sums  for  us  for  building. 
Therefore,  a  lot  for  a  church  must  be  secured.  Through 
Mr.  Hussey  I  got  hold  of  such  a  lot,  eighty  feet  front  by 
one  hundred  and  sixty-five  deep,  for  $2,200.  On  this 
lot,  when  Mr.  Foote  came  home  with  his  plans,  furnished 


FIRST  YEAR  IN  SALT  LAKE  CITY,  1 869-70     25 1 

by  the  elder  Upjohn,  we  began  the  work  of  building 
St.  Mark's. 

The  winter  sped  swiftly  by.  I  was  busied  to  the  full 
every  waking  hour.  I  was  quietly  learning  from  the 
neighbors  about  me,  and  from  the  people  among  whom  I 
had  come  to  dwell.  They  treated  me  with  neighborly 
kindness.  As  bishop  and  missionary  I  asked  no  favors 
of  the  Mormon  hierarchy,  and  gave  none.  As  neighbor 
and  friend  I  strove  to  be  neighborly  and  friendly.  And 
there  does  not  dwell  in  my  memory  to-day  the  recollec- 
tion of  one  unkind  personal  action  from  them  to  me  or 
from  me  to  them. 

This  winter  of  1869-70  was  an  epoch  in  Utah  affairs. 
In  January  the  Utah  Central  Railway,  from  Ogden  to 
Salt  Lake  was  completed,  and  now,  for  the  first  time, 
ingress  and  egress  for  the  outside  world  was  made  easy. 
At  the  same  time,  some  within  the  Mormon  ranks  grew 
uneasy.  The  Godbe-ite  schism  arose.  Some  Mormons 
of  a  literary  turn,  among  whom  were  W.  S.  Godbe, 
W.  H.  Shearman,  and  E.  L.  T.  Harrison,  started  a 
monthly  periodical  called  the  Utah  Magazine.  As 
mines  and  mining  in  the  territory  were  attracting  atten- 
tion as  never  before,  this  magazine  discussed  them.  It 
advised  that  the  Mormon  people  should  bear  an  active 
hand  in  developing  the  mineral  resources  round  about 
them,  and  get  from  them  what  profit  they  might.  Just 
this  sort  of  enterprise,  however,  Brigham  Young  had 
always  discouraged  his  people  from  undertaking  ;  and  it 
must  be  confessed  that  they  had  reaped  much  benefit  by 
obeying  his  counsel.  From  flour,  potatoes,  and  peaches, 
which  they  shipped  and  sold  in  the  mines  of  Nevada, 
Idaho,  and  Montana,  the  Mormons  had  gathered  rich 
income.  So  now  Brigham  Young  disapproved  the  teach- 
ings of  the  Utah  Magazine  and  peremptorily  forbade  his 


252  REMINISCENCES 

people  to  take  a  hand  in  mining  ventures.  Then  the 
magazine  writers  gradually  drifted  into  an  unwonted  realm 
of  argument,  and  even  of  resistance  to  authority.  At  last 
they  took  the  open  ground  that  "  The  prophet,  seer,  and 
revelator  of  the  Lord  had  power  and  rightful  authority  to 
direct  and  dictate  in  spiritual  matters.  But  in  business  mat- 
ters it  was  not  competent  for  him  so  to  direct  and  to  dictate, 
and  that  in  these  things  the  people  had  a  right  to  judge 
and  act  for  themselves."  It  was  not  long,  therefore,  be- 
fore the  writers  and  their  abettors  were  cut  off  from  "  the 
Church."  These  were  the  Godbe-ite  schismatics.  Their 
leaders  were  Godbe,  Shearman,  Harrison,  John  Chislett, 
Henry  Lawrence,  and  E.  B.  Kelsey.  They  had  all  been 
earnest  Mormons,  many  of  them  were  polygamists.  For 
integrity  of  character,  nobility  of  life  and  soundness  of 
judgment,  Henry  Lawrence  was  eminent.  He  was  only 
a  lad  when  he  came  to  Utah,  and  from  his  childhood  he 
had  known  for  religion  only  Mormonism.  To  uphold 
this  religion  he  had  earnestly  devoted  his  energies  and 
prayers.  He  was  one  of  the  Mormon  Church's  most 
trusted  and  valued  young  men,  and  he  was  a  polygamist. 
When  "  counsel "  and  "  authority  "  pressed  too  hard  on 
him,  however,  his  manhood  revolted.  In  religious  mat- 
ters he  had  learned  to  obey  ;  he  wanted  to  obey,  but  in 
practical  things  he  did  not  account  himself  a  child.  He 
recognized  powers  of  self-direction  set  within  himself  for 
use,  and  he  would  not  be  a  slave.  Rebellious  against  the 
tyranny  that  claimed  to  dictate  in  business  matters  he 
drew  back.  Such  drawing  back  gradually  gave  him  an 
outside  standpoint  from  which  to  view  Mormonism  and 
he  soon  saw  that  as  a  religion,  in  its  spiritual  aspect  in- 
deed, it  was  tyrannical,  untrustworthy,  and  absurd.  All 
I  have  said  about  him  was  true,  likewise,  of  John  Chis- 
lett.    The   independence  of  the  Godbe-ites  would  not 


FIRST  YEAR   IN   SALT   LAKE   CITY,  1869-70     253 

submit  itself;  they  held  on  to  the  magazine  and  they 
held  out  in  it.  That  magazine  developed  into  the  daily 
paper,  The  Salt  Lake  Tribune,  which  now  for  nearly  a 
quarter  of  a  century  has  been  the  vigorous  anti-Mormon 
paper  of  Utah. 

The  day  had  gone  by  for  open  deeds  of  violence. 
Rebels  and  apostates  from  the  Mormon  Church  could  no 
longer  be  slaughtered,  so  the  Godbe-ites  associated  them- 
selves together,  and  erected  for  themselves  an  adobe 
building,  called  the  "  Liberal  Institute,"  in  which  to  hold 
their  meetings.  Hundreds  of  the  disaffected  gathered  to 
them.  But  the  cohering  force  in  the  schism  was  want- 
ing. Mormonism  was  a  fierce  and  fanatical  affirmation  ; 
Godbe-iteism  was  only  a  sturdy  negation.  As  a  positive 
force  developing  growth  and  organizing  its  followers  into 
unity  and  permanence,  the  schism  was  a  failure.  As  a 
disintegrating  force,  preying  upon  the  vitals  of  Mormon- 
ism, however,  it  was  of  great  value,  and  it  contributed 
mightily  to  the  disenthralment  towards  which  Utah  was 
now  reaching  out. 

March  29,  1870,  a  telegram  from  my  father  came,  say- 
ing :  "  Lemuel  cannot  live  long,  he  would  like  to  see 
you."  Alas,  the  school  was  on  my  hands,  with  all  its 
business  and  no  little  of  its  teaching.  The  parish,  too, 
was  in  an  excited  condition,  and  needed  constant  watch- 
ful care.  I  was  obliged  therefore  to  telegraph  back  the 
reply :  "  I  cannot  come.  God  help  us  all.  Give  Lem 
my  undying  love."  It  cost  my  heart  a  keen  pang  to  re- 
fuse to  go.  In  recounting  earlier  years  I  have  mentioned 
how  kind  and  good  my  brother  was  to  me  in  my  needs, 
during  my  student  career.  In  1868,  also,  as  I  have  men- 
tioned, I  had  confirmed  him  in  Windham,  where  he  was 
now  lying  sick.  I  longed  to  go  to  him  to  tell  once  more 
my  gratitude  for  his  goodness  and  to  mingle  my  tears 


254  REMINISCENCES 

and  prayers  with  his,  but  duty  seemed  to  forbid,  and  two 
thousand  miles  away  I  could  only  in  prayer  commend 
him  to  the  heavenly  Father  and  speak  to  my  beating 
heart  the  hope  of  reunion  in  the  future  home.  Dear 
brother!  He  died  April  23d.  He  was  thirteen  years 
older  than  I,  he  was  as  helpful  as  a  father  and  as  tenderly 
loving  as  a  brother  to  me,  always.  Upright,  unselfish, 
pure,  true,  generous  soul !  It  was  in  no  coldness  of  heart 
that  I  refused  to  come  to  thee.  God  knows  it  all.  He 
will  mercifully,  through  Christ,  give  us  another  home  to- 
gether by  and  by. 

March  13,  1870,  Rev.  Mr.  Haskins  held  the  first  church 
service  in  Ogden.  April  3d,  I  followed,  with  a  second. 
In  the  East,  Mr.  Foote  had  fallen  in  with  a  student  at 
Berkley  Divinity  School,  at  Middletown,  Conn.,  named 
J.  L.  Gillogly,  and  had  interested  him  in  our  Utah  work. 
After  his  graduation  in  June  Mr.  Gillogly  married,  and 
by  the  middle  of  July  he  and  wife  were  in  Ogden  ready 
for  work.  The  faithful  services  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Gillogly 
and  his  devoted  wife  fill  a  bright  page  in  my  grateful 
memory.  He  died  in  Ogden,  February  14,  1881,  after  an 
active  pastorship  of  nearly  eleven  years.  Ogden  was  his 
one  and  only  parish.  His  body  lies  buried  on  the  hill- 
side overlooking  the  town.  The  influence  of  his  patient 
and  sturdy  devotion  to  duty  still  widely  and  deeply  en- 
dures. The  freight  car,  the  passenger  waiting-room,  and 
the  old  saloon,  were  the  early  scenes  of  his  missionary 
life  and  labors.  But  his  sagacious  eye  soon  discerned  a 
spacious  lot  in  a  not  unfit  locality,  upon  which  was  a 
tannery  structure,  now  disused,  which  he  determined,  if 
possible,  to  secure  for  his  future  church.  He  told  me  of 
his  wish,  and  said  that  the  property  could  be  secured  for 
fifteen  hundred  dollars.  I  wrote  at  once  to  John  D. 
Wolfe  of  our  plans  and  wishes.     His  reply  came  back 


FIRST  YEAR   IN   SALT   LAKE   CITY,  1869-70     255 

with  an  accompanying  check  for  three  thousand  dollars, 
half  of  which  he  bade  me  use  for  the  needs  of  the  Salt 
Lake  City  Mission.  Such  were  Mr.  Wolfe's  ways  of 
giving,  in  the  discharge  of  what  he  considered  his  duties 
of  stewardship.  I  subjoin  one  of  his  earlier  letters  written 
to  me: 

"  1  j  Madison  Avenue,  New  York  City, 

«  December  18,  i86g. 
"  Rt.  Rev.  D.  S.  Tuttle,  D.  D., 
"  Dear  Sir  : 

"  You  will  please  find  enclosed  check  to  your 
order  for  one  thousand  dollars  with  my  best  wishes  for 
your  success. 

"  I  notice  with  much  pleasure  the  progress  you  are 
making  and  trust  it  may  continue,  and  that  the  Church 
may  keep  you  well  supplied  with  funds.  By  the  kindness 
of  Rev.  A.  T.  Tvving,  secretary  and  general  agent,  I  have 
seen  the  advance  sheets  of  the  Spirit  of  Missions  contain- 
ing your  highly  gratifying  report. 

"  With  much  respect, 

"  Truly  yours, 

"  John  David  Wolfe." 

The  old  tannery  was  bought  and  changed  into  a  school- 
house,  and  there,  also,  church  services  were  held.  It  was 
opened  for  the  first  service,  May  28,  1871. 

Mr.  Gillogly  was  one  of  the  most  straightforward  and 
fearless  of  men.  Ogden  was  an  eminently  Mormon 
town.  I  had  passed  through  it  often  in  1867,  '68,  and 
'69,  on  my  stage  journeys  to  Montana  and  Idaho,  and 
many  a  dinner  of  excellent  chicken,  cooked  by  one  of 
his  polygamous  wives,  have  I  and  my  fellow  passengers 
eaten  at  Bishop  West's  hotel.  Not  until  1869  were  there 
any  non- Mormons  in  the  city,  and  then  there  were  only 
a  few  railroad  employees.  Mr.  Gillogly  from  the  first 
assumed  an  attitude  of  strong  and  square  opposition  to 


256  REMINISCENCES 

Mormonism.  Though  an  uncompromising  opponent, 
however,  he  was  just  and  fair.  His  Mormon  neighbors 
knew  him  for  a  foe,  but  they  accorded  him  hearty  respect. 
Consequently,  he  lived  his  eleven  years  among  them  un- 
injured. His  fearlessness  was  a  marked  characteristic. 
Soon  after  opening  the  "  old  tannery,"  some  hood- 
lum Mormons  gathered  at  the  services  one  Sunday  even- 
ing, bent  on  making  a  disturbance.  At  first  Mr.  Gillogly 
contented  himself  with  looking  sternly  at  them  when  they 
were  noisy.  On  the  continuance  of  the  disorder,  how- 
ever, he  stopped  in  the  services  and  said :  "  We  are  glad 
to  welcome  one  and  all  here,  but  we  expect  respectful 
and  reverent  behavior  from  those  who  come.  Young 
men  in  yonder  corner,  unless  you  are  respectful  and 
quiet,  I  shall  take  off  my  surplice  and  come  down  and  put 
you  out  of  here."  He  was  a  square-set,  sturdily  built 
man,  and  the  youths  deemed  it  wise  to  be  quiet. 

On  another  occasion  a  gentleman  remarked  to  him, 
"  Mr.  A.  says  that  you  said  thus  and  so."  "  Does  Mr.  A. 
say  that  ? "  answered  Mr.  Gillogly.  Then,  seizing  his 
stout  cane,  he  added,  "  Come,  put  on  your  hat,  and  let 
us  go  at  once  to  see  Mr.  A.  If  he  asserts  that  I  said  that 
I  shall  be  obliged  to  give  him  a  caning." 

In  1873,  Mr.  John  W.  Hamersley  and  his  family,  of 
New  York  City,  promised  me  four  thousand  dollars  for 
the  erection  at  Ogden  of  a  church  in  memory  of  Mrs. 
Livingston,  a  daughter  of  Mr.  Hamersley,  lately  deceased. 
But  the  architect's  estimate  of  four  thousand  dollars, 
under  the  lowest  bid  of  contractors,  grew  to  six  thousand 
dollars.  When  the  "  Memorial  Church  of  the  Good 
Shepherd  "  was  finished,  it  had  cost,  alas,  eleven  thousand 
dollars.  And  the  Hamersleys  generously  paid  all  the 
cost.  I  am  sure,  however,  that  their  opinion  of  my  judg- 
ment and  wisdom  as  a  builder  of  churches,  sank  low  in- 


FIRST  YEAR  IN   SALT  LAKE  CITY,  1869-70     257 

deed.  But  in  spite  of  the  perplexities  it  caused  me  and 
the  disesteem  it  fastened  on  me,  the  beautiful  stone  church 
has  been  an  untold  blessing  to  the  Ogden  parish.  It  was 
consecrated  February  6,  1875. 

Subsequently,  when  land  was  bought  and  a  new  brick 
schoolhouse  for  the  "  School  of  the  Good  Shepherd  "  was 
built,  Mr.  Gillogly  gave  of  his  own  money  two  thousand  dol- 
lars towards  the  expenditure.  He  had  saved  a  little  money 
and  placed  it  in  town  lots,  upon  which  he  had  realized 
considerable  profit.  A  goodly  portion  of  that  gain,  with 
characteristic  simplicity  and  with  no  slightest  touch  of 
ostentation,  he  gave  back  to  the  Lord  in  this  gift  of  two 
thousand  dollars. 

The  Utah  Central  Railroad,  from  Ogden  to  Salt  Lake, 
forty  miles,  was  completed  January  10,  1870.  Writing 
to  Mr.  Goddard,  January  25th,  I  say: 

"  The  10th  I  gave  the  school  a  holiday  and  went  to 
hear  speeches  and  see  Brigham  Young  drive  the  last 
spike  of  the  Utah  Central  Railroad.  It  is  to  run  one 
train  a  day  (7  a.  m.)  to  Ogden.  Fare  two  dollars.  My 
fare  from  here  to  Philadelphia  now  is  $122.35."  This 
railroad  was  built  entirely  by  the  Mormons,  and  was  at 
first  operated  by  them.  Afterwards  it  was  extended  two 
hundred  and  forty  miles  south,  from  Salt  Lake  to  Frisco, 
Utah  ;  then  it  became  a  portion  of  the  great  Union  Pacific 
system. 

The  winter  proved  to  be  an  exceedingly  busy  one  for 
both  Mrs.  Tuttle  and  myself.  School,  church,  parish, 
choir,  home,  correspondence  pressed  urgently  their 
various  duties.  In  the  home  we  had  hitherto  got  on  by 
ourselves  without  any  servant,  but  I  now  felt  that  Mrs. 
Tuttle  must  have  some  help.  Living  expenses,  however, 
left  but  a  small  sum  over  to  pay  out  as  wages.  Ellen 
Poxon,  a  young  English  girl  in  her  teens,  came  to  us 


258  REMINISCENCES 

with  the  understanding  that  we  would  send  her  to  our 
school,  and  when  school  was  not  in  session,  that  we  would 
pay  her  wages.  When  ten  or  eleven  years  old  she  had 
come  over  with  a  small  company  of  Mormon  immigrants 
under  the  leadership  of  Mr.  Kay,  father  of  Mrs.  (Dr.) 
Robinson.  The  cattle  hauling  their  train  over  the  plains 
at  last  gave  out  and  died  and  many  of  the  poor  immi- 
grants were  thus  set  afoot.  Ellen  herself  walked  nearly 
all  the  thousand  miles  from  the  Missouri  River  to  Salt 
Lake.  She  was  in  Mrs.  Kay's  family,  and  the  latter  was 
unwilling  to  give  her  up,  but  Ellen  wanted  to  come  to  us 
and  to  go  to  school.  Mrs.  Kay  and  I  had  the  warmest 
kind  of  a  contention  over  the  matter,  but  I  won.  I  feared 
she  would  never  forgive  me,  for  our  antagonism  was  sharp 
and  determined.  She  did  forgive  me,  however,  and 
in  after  years  became  one  of  my  nearest  and  dearest 
friends. 

As  for  Ellen  she  was  a  model  of  faithfulness  in  our 
home  and  at  last  came  to  be  to  us  as  a  loved  daughter. 
She  improved  so  well  her  opportunities  at  school  that  in 
time  she  became  one  of  our  regular  teachers.  She  helped 
to  rear  our  children,  and  her  name  is  a  household  word 
in  our  family.  Eventually  she  married  a  miner  and 
ranchman,  settled  in  Baker  City,  Oregon,  and  became  the 
mother  of  happy  children.  She  is  the  stay  and  comfort 
of  the  clergyman  of  the  parish.  Sweet  patience  and  un- 
flinching fidelity  were  her  characteristics.  It  is  a  great 
pleasure  to  look  back  upon  the  clear  shining  path  of 
such  a  life  of  faithful  duty  as  hers  has  been.  One  says 
in  one's  grateful  heart,  "  God  bless  her  !  "  ere  one  looks 
away. 

At  Easter-tide  of  1870  there  came  to  Salt  Lake  a  mis- 
sionary delegation  on  the  way  to  California.  There  were 
twenty  persons  in  the  delegation  and  they  had  their  own 


FIRST  YEAR   IN   SALT   LAKE   CITY,  1869-70     259 

chartered  car.  I  fancy  that  some  of  them  were  mer- 
chants combining  business  with  the  missionary  feature  of 
their  trip.  Two  of  them  were  Presbyterians  ;  the  other 
eighteen  were  the  Rev.  Drs.  Twing,  A.  H.  Vinton,  B.  H. 
Paddock,  M.  A.,  de  W.  Howe,  Leeds,  and  Cross ;  the  Rev. 
Messrs.  W.  H.  Hare  and  G.  L.  Locke ;  and  Messrs.  Rob- 
ert H.  Ives,  and  Crocker  of  Rhode  Island,  Benj.  Reed 
of  Boston,  C.  C.  Trowbridge  and  W.  N.  Carpenter  of 
Detroit,  Lloyd  W.  Wells,  and  Dickinson  of  New  York, 
Sanger  of  Brooklyn,  and  Judge  Forsyth  of  Troy,  be- 
sides Mrs.  Howe,  the  wife  of  Dr.  Howe.  The  party 
spent  two  days  in  Salt  Lake,  including  one  Sunday,  and 
insisted  on  my  going  on  with  them  to  California,  and 
Mrs.  Tuttle,  too,  as  their  guests.  On  Sunday  morning, 
in  Independence  Hall,  Dr.  Vinton  preached.  In  the 
evening  we  had  a  missionary  meeting  with  addresses 
from  Drs.  Twing,  Leeds,  Howe,  and  Paddock.  It  was 
the  rarest  sort  of  treat  to  us  of  Salt  Lake  ;  it  came  as  a 
wave  of  cheering  and  uplifting  helpfulness. 

Mr.  Haskins  kindly  offering  to  look  after  the  school 
and  parish,  I  resolved  to  accept  the  generous  invitation, 
and  Mrs.  Tuttle  and  I  went  with  the  delegation  to  Cali- 
fornia, being  absent  two  Sundays.  Between  Salt  Lake 
and  San  Francisco  we  were  two  days  in  our  car,  assem- 
bling for  prayers  each  morning  and  evening.  Dr.  Paddock 
was  chaplain.  The  first  evening  out,  before  he  began,  I 
rose  and  spoke  of  my  brother  Lem.  I  told  of  what 
he  had  been  to  me,  and  how  he  was  then  lying  on  his  bed 
of  extreme  sickness  three  thousand  miles  away,  and  I 
asked  for  prayers  for  him.  This  was  on  April  25th.  I 
did  not  know  that  he  had  died  on  the  morning  of  the  23d, 
for  it  took  four  or  five  days  for  mails  to  reach  us.  This 
request  of  mine  is  alluded  to  in  the  following  letter  from 
Bishop  Potter: 


260  REMINISCENCES 

"  New  York,  June  23,  i8yo. 
"  My  Dear  Bishop  Tuttle  : 

"  I  have  the  pleasure  of  enclosing  my  check  for 
one  hundred  dollars,  the  gift  of  Geo.  U.  Morgan  of  Irv- 
ington  for  your  work.  I  met  him  in  a  train  a  week  or 
two  ago,  and  happened  to  repeat  to  him  a  story  I  heard 
from  Dr.  Twing  of  a  scene  in  the  cars,  just  after  you  all 
left  Salt  Lake  City  for  San  Francisco  ;  and  he  said  at 
once  he  would  like  to  send  you  some  money,  and  he  in- 
timated that  I  might  forward  it,  and  say  how  he  came  to 
send  it  just  at  this  time.  So  this  will  be  only  another 
way  in  which  your  good  brother  has  helped  you.  Mrs. 
P.  and  myself  were  much  interested  in  what  you 
wrote  to  her,  as  she  may  have  told  you.  Of  course  we 
are  always  the  same  in  our  affectionate  interest  in  you 
and  yours,  and  in  your  work ;  and  will  be  always  very 
glad  to  hear  from  you.  No  doubt  your  faith  and  patience 
are  often  sorely  tried  ;  but  I  cannot  help  thinking  that 
with  a  blessing  from  above  the  fruits  of  your  work  will 
one  day  appear  to  the  devout  admiration  of  all.  God 
bless  you. 

"  Affectionately  yours, 

"  H.  Potter." 

A  poor  woman  who  had  been  inveigled  into  the  de- 
lusion of  Mormonism  and  polygamy  went  along  with  us 
in  the  day  car.  Mr.  Foote  had  known  of  her  oppression 
and  her  unhappiness  for  some  time  ;  so  the  gentlemen  of 
the  delegation  made  up  a  purse  for  her  and  she  and  her 
two  children  were  quietly  taken  with  us  to  California, 
where  she  had  some  friends. 

We  had  a  group  of  photographs  taken  while  in  Cali- 
fornia, a  copy  of  which  hangs  now  (1894)  in  my  hall.  I 
bethink  myself  of  the  changes  which  the  twenty- four 
years  have  wrought.  The  two  ladies  of  the  party,  Mrs. 
Howe  and  Mrs.  Tuttle,  are  still  living.  Queenly  honor 
was  shown  them  and  they  have  often  spoken  of  the  great 
happiness  they  experienced  on  that  trip.     Three  of  the 


FIRST  YEAR   IN   SALT   LAKE   CITY,  1869-70     261 

presbyters  afterwards  became  bishops,  Howe,  Hare,  and 
Paddock.  The  first  is  now,  in  his  eighty-sixth  year,  the 
Nestor  of  the  House  of  Bishops,  the  oldest  man  among 
us.  The  second,  sensitive  and  refined,  and  eminently 
fitted  to  do  best  work  in  the  centres  of  civilization,  has 
unmurmuringly  stood  steady  to  faithful  duty  among  the 
Indians  and  frontiersmen  of  his  difficult  field,  and  his 
works  of  godliness  are  of  the  kind  that  are  wide  and 
deep  in  reach  of  influence.  The  Episcopate  of  Bishop 
Paddock  in  Massachusetts  was  one  unsurpassed  in  Amer- 
ican annals  for  well-ordered  industry  and  discreet  zeal. 
Dr.  Vinton — he  was  then  rector  of  St.  Mark's-in-the- 
Bowery,  New  York — preached  for  us  in  Salt  Lake  and 
also  in  San  Francisco.  Strength,  virile  strength,  was  the 
characteristic  of  his  utterances,  as  his  very  face  and  form 
and  mien  betokened.  Dr.  Twing  was  in  his  element ;  his 
heart  was  always  burning  with  missionary  ardor,  and  this 
was  his  first  visit  to  the  Pacific  coast.  In  Salt  Lake,  on 
the  Sunday  evening,  he  held  a  missionary  meeting,  call- 
ing Drs.  Howe  and  Paddock  and  Leeds  to  his  help  in  ad- 
dressing the  people.  Dr.  Leeds,  distinguished  for  gentle- 
ness of  manner  and  kindness  of  spirit,  won  our  hearts 
completely.  Dr.  Cross  had  lately  come  into  the  Church 
from  the  Methodists,  and  I  think  was  taking  occasion  to 
visit  the  western  coast  in  search  of  a  sphere  of  usefulness. 
Mr.  Locke  remains,  as  he  was  then,  the  faithful  rector  of 
St.  Michael's,  Bristol,  Rhode  Island. 

Of  the  laymen  who  were  with  us,  all,  or  nearly  all,  are 
dead.  I  do  not  know  about  the  two  Presbyterians  and 
about  Mr.  Dickinson,  but  certainly  all  the  others  are 
dead.  Mr.  Reed  left,  as  his  magnificent  gift  to  the 
Church,  the  Cambridge  Divinity  School.  Mr.  Ives,  in 
the  peaceful  quietness  of  advanced  age,  much  enjoyed 
the  trip  he  was  taking.     Now  and  then,  coming  upon 


262  REMINISCENCES 

him  in  the  train,  one  found  him  reading  his  pocket  Bible, 
which  he  always  carried  with  him.  Messrs.  Trowbridge 
and  Carpenter,  associated  in  Christ  church,  Detroit,  were 
like  an  older  and  younger  brother.  Of  old  they  had 
been  under  the  pastorship  of  Dr.  Paddock,  as  Mr.  Sanger 
was  now  under  his  pastorship  in  Grace  church,  Brooklyn 
Heights.  Mr.  Trowbridge  was  one  of  my  best  friends 
and  helpers  throughout  my  missionary  career ;  through 
him  I  became  acquainted  with  one  of  the  dearest  of  my 
friends,  Rev.  Canon  Jacob,  afterwards  vicar  of  Portsea, 
Portsmouth,  England,  and  later,  Bishop  of  Newcastle, 
and  of  St.  Albans.  Through  Mr.  Trowbridge  and  Mr. 
Jacob,  supplementing  the  efforts  of  Bishop  Mcllvaine, 
many  of  the  English  bishops  became  interested  in  the 
mission  among  the  Mormons,  and  sent  us  help.  The 
Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge  also  made  us 
a  grant  of  a  hundred  pounds,  which  enabled  us  to  make 
the  last  payment  on  our  church  structure  in  Salt  Lake. 
Mr.  Wells  was  the  clear  headed,  sagacious  business  man 
and  the  refined  Christian  gentleman,  combined.  Subse- 
quently he  served  for  several  years  as  the  treasurer  of  our 
Domestic  and  Foreign  Missionary  Society. 

Dear  old  friends,  most  of  them  are  now  in  Paradise. 
They  installed  Mrs.  Tuttle  and  myself  as  their  guests  in 
the  "  Occidental "  during  our  stay  in  San  Francisco,  and 
then  came  every  morning  for  prayers  together,  making 
our  parlor  the  chapel.  Love  was  deepened,  zeal  was 
quickened,  courage  was  strengthened,  and  patience  added 
largely  to  her  store  of  resources,  under  the  influence  of 
that  visit  to  California  with  the  delegation  of  1870. 

At  the  "  Occidental  "  in  San  Francisco  there  had  been 
entered  on  the  hotel  register:  "  Bishop  Tuttle  and  Wife, 
Salt  Lake  City."  Some  wag  turning  over  the  pages  took 
on  himself  to  make  "  wife  "  into  "  wives,"  and  suspicious 


FIRST  YEAR   IN   SALT   LAKE  CITY,  1869-70     263 

curiosity  was  accordingly  directed  towards  me.  This  was 
not  the  only  occasion  on  which  hailing  from  Salt  Lake 
drew  upon  us  watchful  eyes.  Once,  in  after  years,  Rev. 
Mr.  Foote  and  wife  and  Mrs.  Tuttle  and  myself  visited  the 
Hotel  del  Monte,  at  Monterey,  and  entered  ourselves  on 
the  register  as  from  Salt  Lake.  We  were  at  once  eyed 
askance  by  our  fellow  guests,  and  were  quite  avoided  as 
being  Mormons,  until  some  one  happened  on  the  scene 
who  knew  our  true  position  and  corrected  the  mistake. 

On  another  occasion  I  was  in  New  York  City.  A 
forenoon  of  leisure  came  to  me ;  a  rare  experience  in  my 
busy  lifetime.  I  said  to  myself,"  I'll  go  down- town,  along 
the  paths  I  used  to  tread  in  getting  to  old  Columbia  Col- 
lege in  Park  Place,  and  into  the  old  book  shops,  where  I 
was  wont  to  loiter."  There  was  a  special  second  hand 
book  store  of  one  Bradburn,  on  the  corner  of  Fulton  and 
Nassau  Streets,  which  formerly  I  much  frequented.  So 
I  leisurely  sauntered  down  Fulton  near  Nassau,  marking 
the  houses  and  reading  the  signs,  in  deep  revery  over  the 
changes  from  the  old  times  to  the  new.  Soon  there  came 
an  adventure  which  my  readers  will  laugh  at.  It  smacks 
of  a  scene  in  the  "  Vicar  of  Wakefield,"  with  Moses,  per- 
haps, as  the  actor.  Up  stepped  a  man  and  stopped  me 
on  the  sidewalk,  promptly  rousing  me  from  my  revery. 
He  was  dressed  in  quite  gentlemanly  fashion  and  was 
polite  in  demeanor.  "  Good-morning,  Mr.  Thomson,"  he 
said,  "  I  am  glad  to  meet  you."  "  No,"  said  I,  "  there  is 
some  mistake."  "  Are  you  not  Mr.  Charles  W.  Thom- 
son, of  (naming  some  place  in  the  West)  ? "  "  No,"  I 
said;  then  coming  out  of  my  dreamy  revery  into  the 
present,  I  added, — he  hesitating  and  inviting  the  state- 
ment :  "lam  Bishop  Tuttle,  of  Salt  Lake  City."  Utter- 
ing well  expressed  apologies  for  his  mistake  and  lifting 
his  hat  respectfully  he  withdrew.     I  relapsed  into  my 


264  REMINISCENCES 

revery,  especially  as  just  then  I  came  to  the  Nassau  cor- 
ner, the  location  of  J.  Bradburn's  shop  so  well  known  in 
days  of  old.  I  was  not  noticing  the  jostling  crowd,  but 
was  ready  to  stop  and  dream  awhile.  Again  I  was  roused, 
and  this  time  by  a  cheerful,  ruddy  faced  youth  in  his 
twenties.  He  hailed  me,  and  shaking  hands  vigorously, 
exclaimed:  "Why,  Bishop  Tuttle,  how  are  you?  I'm 
mighty  glad  to  see  you.  When  did  you  come  over  the 
Union  Pacific  ?  I  got  here  only  yesterday.  When  have 
you  seen  my  uncle  up  near  Virginia  City,  Montana? 
Did  he  tell  you  anything  of  me  ?  What  news  do  you  bring 
of  him  ?     Well,  indeed  I  am  glad  to  see  you." 

On  and  on  he  went,  in  glib  fashion,  like  him  who  met 
Horace  in  the  Via  Sacra.  I  was  pulling  my  wits  back 
from  the  past  to  the  present,  and  then  gathering  them  to- 
gether as  best  I  could  to  recall  to  memory  this  youth  or 
his  uncle.  He  stopped  not  for  any  answers  to  his  ques- 
tions. I  felt  half  conscious  of  blameworthiness  at  not  re- 
membering him  or  his  kinsman,  for  in  those  days  I  did 
have  friendly  acquaintance  with  almost  all  the  dwellers  in 
the  mountains.  Finally  he  added :  •'  The  conductor,  as 
I  came  over  the  plains,  gave  me  this  ticket  and  told  me 
it  would  be  worth  my  while  to  call  at  the  office  named  on 
it  and  present  it.  That  office  is  right  here  on  Nassau 
Street.  Have  you  got  time  ?  If  yes,  come  along  with 
me ;  let's  go  and  see  what  it  means."  Like  a  simpleton 
I  went  with  him,  meek  as  poor  Horace  was,  cudgeling 
my  brains  to  discover  who  he  was,  and  who  his  uncle 
was.  On  Nassau,  a  few  doors  from  Fulton,  he  led  me 
up  two  flights  of  stairs  and  into  a  room,  at  the  door  of 
which  stood  on  guard  a  burly  negro.  My  "  nephew  of 
his  uncle  "  threw  down  the  ticket  upon  a  counter,  back 
of  which  seemed  to  be  only  one  man.  The  man  took  the 
ticket,  and  turned  rapidly  over  several  huge  ledgers  that 


FIRST  YEAR   IN   SALT   LAKE  CITY,  1 869-70     265 

were  lying  about,  and  then  came  back  with  his  report  to 
the  youth.  Whereupon  the  latter  seized  my  hand  and 
said :  "  Congratulate  me,  bishop,  that  ticket  has  won  me 
two  hundred  and  fifty  dollars."  Then  the  man  behind 
the  counter  brought  out  some  revolving  wheel  of  fortune 
and  asked  me  if  I  did  not  "  want  to  take  a  chance."  My 
youth  also  added  his  solicitations.  By  this  time  I  knew 
where  I  was.  At  last  I  was  wide  awake.  Promptly  I 
began  backing  out  of  that  room.  Reaching  the  door  I 
turned  on  the  negro  and  sternly  bade  him  let  me  go  by. 
He  did  so,  and  I  hurried  down  the  stairs  and  into  the 
open  air,  realizing  the  situation,  thankful  that  no  worse 
had  come  of  it,  laughing  at  myself,  and,  to  use  a  boy's 
language,  ready  to  kick  myself  for  a  fool. 

I  had  read  about  this  "  Confidence  game  "  in  the  news- 
papers, but  reading  about  a  thing  is  nothing  like  expe- 
riencing a  thing,  to  give  one  a  sure  sense  of  it,  I  can 
vouch  for  that.  If  I,  with  an  average  share  of  intelli- 
gence, having  been  a  resident  of  New  York  City  for  eight 
years,  could  be  so  taken  in,  is  it  any  wonder  that  similar 
tricks  are  played  constantly  and  successfully  upon  people, 
in  spite  of  warnings  issued  by  newspapers  and  the  police  ? 

When  I  had  got  over  consideration  of  the  absurd  figure 
I  had  cut  and  the  danger  I  had  escaped,  two  thoughts 
supervened.  First,  what  a  bright  young  fellow  that 
"  nephew  of  his  uncle  "  was,  to  make  up  and  pour  forth 
such  a  volley  of  pertinent  questions  in  the  two  minutes 
allowed  him  after  the  "  Thomson  "  confederate  had  re- 
ported. Second,  why  those  confederates  should  think  it 
worth  while  to  inveigle  a  bishop  into  their  den.  They 
might  know  him  to  be  impecunious.  It  might  be  sup- 
posed he  would  not  be  the  one  to  make  ventures  upon 
the  chances  and  bettings  of  a  wheel  of  fortune.  Turning 
it   over   in   my   mind    I    came   to   the   conclusion   that 


266  REMINISCENCES 

"  Thomson  "  and  the  "  nephew  "  took  me  for  a  Mormon 
bishop.  Twenty  "  bishops  "  were  in  Salt  Lake.  Several 
of  them  were  among  the  leading  merchants  and  business 
men  of  the  city  and  often  came  East  for  goods.  The 
two  bright  fellows,  who  evidently  knew  heaps  of  things, 
doubtless  knew  these  facts,  and  esteemed  the  game  worth 
the  candle. 

We  came  back  to  Salt  Lake  from  California,  May  1 1 , 
1870,  and  on  the  13th  Mr.  Foote  returned  from  the  East 
where  he  had  succeeded  in  gathering  $18,000  from  gen- 
erous givers  to  help  build  a  church.  He  began  upon 
measures  for  building.  I  had  already  secured  a  lot  of 
eighty  feet  front  and  ten  rods  deep  for  $2,200.  The 
elder  Upjohn,  the  builder  of  Trinity  church,  New  York, 
was  our  architect.  I  think  our  Salt  Lake  building  was 
the  last  church  he  erected.  We  laid  the  corner-stone  on 
Saturday,  July  30,  1870.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Pidsley,  father 
of  Mrs.  Foote,  had  come  from  the  East  to  be  a  helper  to 
Mr.  Foote.  Besides  Messrs.  Foote,  Haskins,  and  Pidsley, 
Mr.  Gillogly  from  Ogden,  and  Rev.  Morelle  Fowler,  late 
of  Batavia,  N.  Y.,  and  on  his  way  to  serve  Helena,  Mon- 
tana, for  a  time,  were  with  us  at  the  laying  of  the  corner- 
stone. We  had  also  Rev.  S.  T.  Nevill,  of  the  Church  of 
England,  who  was  on  his  way  to  New  Zealand.  This 
clergyman,  the  year  after,  became  the  Bishop  of  Dunedin. 

The  autumn  and  winter,  however,  were  filled  with 
troubles  for  me,  the  story  of  some  of  which  will  be  told 
later  in  the  chapter  on  St.  Mark's  Cathedral,  and  in  con- 
nection with  Rev.  Mr.  Foote's  removal  from  Salt  Lake. 
Mr.  Foote's  departure  from  Salt  Lake,  early  in  1871,  was 
a  sad  loss  to  me  and  to  the  work.  He  went  to  San  Jose, 
California,  was  rector  there  for  many  years,  was  after- 
wards at  Trinity  church,  Portland,  Oregon,  and  then,  by 
reason  of  an  affection  of  the  eyes,  was  obliged  to  with- 


FIRST   YEAR   IN   SALT   LAKE   CITY,  1869-70     267 

draw  from  active  service  in  the  ministry.  In  my  annual 
report  to  the  Board  of  Missions  of  1871,  I  say : 

"  The  Rev.  Geo.  W.  Foote,  the  wise  organizer  of  our 
work  among  the  Mormons,  and  that,  too,  in  peculiarly 
perplexing  times,  has  resigned  and  gone  to  California.  I 
must  be  allowed  to  make  record  of  my  conviction  that 
the  most  of  the  success  it  has  pleased  God  to  bestow 
upon  us  in  Salt  Lake  that  is  due  to  any  one  man,  is  due 
to  Mr.  Foote.  Placed  from  the  first  where  I  would  know 
all  his  plans  and  acts,  I  vouch  that  his  was  a  rare  and 
wonderful  ability  in  planning  and  organizing,  a  most 
prompt  and  earnest  activity  in  doing.  He  has  borne 
away  with  him  from  Salt  Lake  the  grateful  remem- 
brance of  us  all  who  know  and  appreciate  the  great  and 
good  foundation  work  for  the  Church  which  he  did  here." 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Pidsley  remained  to  help  me  for  several 
months  after  Mr.  Foote's  departure ;  then  he  also  went  to 
San  Jose.  Rev.  Morelle  Fowler  was  to  come  to  be  the 
Salt  Lake  pastor.  On  the  night  of  Monday,  February  6, 
1 87 1,  he  and  his  wife  and  three  children  stepped  on 
board  the  train  of  the  Hudson  River  Railroad,  en  route 
to  us.  Within  a  short  hour  or  two  all  five  were  dead. 
At  or  near  Hamburgh  there  was  a  collision  with  a  coal 
oil  train,  I  think  upon  a  bridge ;  and  a  large  number  of 
passengers  met  death  by  burning  and  drowning.  In  a 
letter  to  Mr.  Goddard  I  wrote : 


"  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  February  11,  18 ji. 
"  My  dear  Mr.  Goddard  : 

"  Perhaps  you  have  gathered  from  the  public  tele- 
grams what  a  sad  disaster  has  befallen  me.  The  Rev. 
Mr.  Fowler  and  family  left  New  York  City,  en  route  for 
Utah,  last  Monday.  They  were  to  be  here  next  week. 
In  that  frightful  accident  on  the  Hudson  River  Railroad 
all  were  killed ;  father,  mother,  and  three  sweet  children. 


268  REMINISCENCES 

"  Alas !  I  am  much  cast  down.  I  loved  Mr.  Fowler 
as  a  brother  and  counted  much  on  the  helpful  Christian 
communion  that  I  was  to  have  with  him.  But,  the  Lord's 
will  be  done,  and,  with  His  help,  cheerily  done ! 

"  I  know  not  now  what  I  shall  do.  Plans  are  forming 
in  my  mind  to  place  a  minister  resident  at  Corinne  and 
to  get  on  here  in  Salt  Lake  with  Kirby  alone. 

"  Sorrowfully  and  affectionately, 

"  Dan'l  S.  Tuttle. 

"  P.  S. — Haskins  is  still  better,  but  I  am  obliged  yet  to 
take  all  his  teaching  duties." 

Mr.  Fowler  had  been  one  of  most  earnest  and  success- 
ful pastors  known  to  the  American  Church  in  his  parish 
at  Batavia,  N.  Y.  But  his  health  failed.  For  a  few 
months  he  served  faithfully  at  Helena,  Montana.  His 
sound  practical  sense,  his  burning  zeal,  and  his  godly 
devotion  made  him  a  great  power  for  good  everywhere. 
The  chancel  window,  costing  eleven  hundred  dollars,  was 
placed  in  the  Salt  Lake  church  for  a  memorial  of  him; 
and  his  old  parish  of  St.  James,  Batavia,  furnishing  one 
thousand  dollars,  St.  James  church,  Deer  Lodge,  Mon- 
tana, was  built  as  another  memorial  of  him. 

Rev.  Mr.  Kirby  came  to  my  side  just  after  Easter,  on 
April  23,  1 87 1.  Active,  industrious  and  resolute,  he 
soon  made  it  evident  that  we  could  get  on  without  an 
additional  clergyman  in  the  parish.  He  served  in  Salt 
Lake  nearly  eleven  years  ;  and  his  name  is  held  in  the 
greatest  respect  and  his  works  in  the  most  grateful  mem- 
ory throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of  Utah. 

In  February,  1871,  also  Rev.  Ballard  S.  Dunn  came 
from  California  to  Corinne.  He  was  active  and  resolute, 
but  from  the  first  was  busied  with  the  idea  and  plans  of 
"  striking  it  rich  "  in  some  gold  or  silver  mine  round- 
about.    Almost  from  Monday  morning  to  Saturday  night, 


FIRST  YEAR   IN   SALT   LAKE  CITY,  1869-70     269 

with  a  pack  on  his  shoulders  and  a  pick  in  his  hand,  he 
was  in  the  mountains  "  exploring,"  and  "  prospecting  " 
for  silver  and  gold.  When  satisfied  about  the  facts  I 
said  to  him,  "  I  am  not  opposed  to  the  mining  of  the 
rich  metals.  I  recognize  that  we  all  in  this  country 
largely  depend  on  it  for  sustentation.  But  I  do  not 
think  spiritual  work  can  be  well  done  by  a  pastor  ab- 
sorbed in  mining  pursuits.  My  request  is  that  you 
resign  your  charge  here  at  Corinne  ;  and  I  may  add, 
that  while  you  are  giving  yourself  enthusiastically  to 
mining,  I  inhibit  you  from  serving  as  a  clergyman  in  my 
field."  He  answered,  "  You  have  no  right  to  do  that. 
You  cannot  inhibit  me."  I  said  warmly,  "  I  have  the 
right,  and  mark  you,  I  do  inhibit  you." 

After  the  warmth  of  the  conflict  was  over,  I  looked  at 
the  canons  ;  then  I  wrote  Bishops  Atkinson  and  Williams 
for  counsel,  and  discovered  that  Mr.  Dunn  was  right  and 
I  was  wrong.  A  bishop  may  not  inhibit  his  own  cler- 
gyman from  exercising  the  functions  of  his  ministry.  If 
the  bishop  thinks  the  clergyman  unfit  to  officiate,  he  may 
take  steps  for  his  trial  upon  charges  made  against  him, 
and  on  his  conviction  upon  the  charges  the  clergyman 
may  be  suspended  or  deposed  by  the  bishop.  But  up  to 
that  time  of  sentence  of  conviction,  his  rights  to  exercise 
the  offices  of  his  ministry  in  the  diocese  or  missionary 
district  to  which  he  belongs  may  not  be  abrogated  by 
any  autocratic  order  of  the  bishop.  Accordingly,  the 
next  time  I  met  Mr.  Dunn,  I  said:  "  You  were  right  and 
I  was  wrong,  I  cannot  inhibit  you  from  officiating.  But 
I  withdraw  your  nomination  as  missionary  of  Corinne ; 
and  in  Salt  Lake,  where  I  am  rector,  you  will  not  be 
asked  to  officiate  while  you  are  so  busied  with  secular 
interests."  He  was  angry  and  said  he  would  sue  me  in  the 
civil  courts  for  "  damage  to  his  pecuniary  interests,  and 


2-JO  REMINISCENCES 

for  defamation  of  character."  I  said,  "  Very  well,  sue 
away!"  I  placed  my  case  at  once  in  the  hands  of  a 
lawyer,  but  Mr.  Dunn  never  entered  his  suit.  He  lived 
in  Salt  Lake  for  some  time  afterwards,  pursuing  the 
ignis  futuus  of  mining  "  prospects."  Once  at  a  convo- 
cation of  the  missionary  district,  I  invited  him  to  preach 
the  sermon.  He  hardly  returned  courtesy  for  courtesy, 
however,  for  in  the  course  of  the  sermon  he  uttered  not 
a  few  abusive  things. 

I  may  be  permitted  to  confess  that  twice  I  have  been 
summoned  as  a  party  in  a  suit  at  law.  In  both  cases  I 
was  defendant.  In  Salt  Lake  one  autumn  a  lady  whom 
I  had  well  known  in  Montana  came  to  our  city  with  her 
daughter,  and  desired  to  fit  up  a  house  for  taking 
boarders.  I  knew  her  to  be  a  good  housekeeper,  and 
when  she  told  me  she  had  no  funds,  I  went  with  her  to 
a  furniture  store  and  told  the  proprietor  to  let  her  have 
the  goods  she  needed,  and  said  that  I  would  be  good 
for  the  bill  if  she  was  not.  Six  or  eight  months  after- 
wards the  proprietor  brought  me  a  bill  to  pay  of  one  or 
two  hundred  dollars.  In  scrutinizing  the  bill,  however, 
I  saw  that  the  goods  sold  were  of  date  half  a  year  after 
the  day  on  which  I  called  with  the  lady.  I  said :  "  I 
will  pay  for  what  may  have  been  bought  that  day,  or 
within  a  day  or  two  afterwards,  but  I  am  not  going  to 
pay  for  this  purchase  of  six  months  later."  He  an- 
swered :  "  Then  I  shall  be  obliged  to  sue  you  for  this 
pay."  "  Very  well,"  I  said.  The  suit  came  before  a 
justice  of  the  peace  and  I  was  beaten.  I  learned  that 
"being  security"  is  a  serious  business;  and  that  as  I 
could  not  on  the  witness  stand  affirm  that  I  had  set  a 
limitation  of  time  within  which  purchases  might  be  made, 
"  continuing  security  "  meant  serious  things  for  me.  I 
wanted  then  to  pay,  but  my  lawyer,  Hamilton  Gamble, 


FIRST  YEAR   IN   SALT   LAKE   CITY,  1869-70     27 1 

Esq.,  insisted   on   an    appeal.     In  the   higher  court  the 

decision   was    favorable    to  me.     " plainly  owed 

the  debt,  but  Tuttle  was  not  to  be  held." 

But  mark  the  outcome.  In  making  the  appeal  I  was 
obliged  to  give  bond.  My  senior  warden  in  Salt  Lake, 
George  M.  Scott,  Esq.,  went  on  my  bond.  But  some- 
how the  bond  was  suffered  to  be  for  " and  Tuttle, 

appeal,"  and  not    limited    to  "  Tuttle."     Therefore,  the 

decision  being  against ,  it  was  not  long  before  an 

attorney  called  on  Mr.  Scott  for  payment  of  the  debt. 
That  of  course  I  could  not  allow.  So  my  technical  tri- 
umph in  the  court  was  no  practical  gain.  I  satisfied  the 
judgment  myself  and  became  a  wiser  and  more  thoughtful 
man. 

The  other  instance  happened  in  connection  with  a 
school  to  which  I  had  fallen  heir  but  which  I  had  not 
managed.  Examining  my  inheritance  I  found  it  sadly 
crippled  by  debt.  Appeals  to  generous  friends  brought 
enough  to  pay  half  the  debt  in  cash.  The  other  half 
was  put  into  notes  secured  by  a  second  mortgage  on  the 
school  property.  The  question  then  came  who  should 
sign  the  notes  ?  I  declined  to  do  so,  until  in  each  of 
them  was  placed  the  clause  "  The  holder  of  this  note 
hereby  agrees  to  look  to  the  property  for  his  pay  and 
not  to  the  signer  of  the  note."  Then  I  signed,  «  Daniel 
S.  Tuttle,  Bishop."  The  second  mortgage  proved  worth- 
less, and  I  was  sued  for  payment  of  the  notes.  The 
suing  party  hoped,  I  think,  in  some  way  to  hold  the 
diocese  responsible,  but  when  the  case  came  up  in  court 
and  the  lawyers  on  each  side  had  spoken,  before  a  wit- 
ness was  called,  the  judge,  saying  that  the  paper  itself 
relieved  the  signer  from  responsibility,  ordered  the  jury 
to  bring  in  a  verdict  for  the  defendant. 

In  our  complex,  civilized  life  I  recognize  that  suits  in 


272  REMINISCENCES 

courts  must  be ;  and  I  have  the  highest  respect  for 
judges,  and  for  lawyers  too  as  members  of  a  most  useful 
and  honorable  profession.  But  I  prefer,  if  I  may  be 
allowed,  to  decline  to  be  a  suitor  at  their  hands. 

With  Mr.  Foote  gone,  Mr.  Haskins  sick,  Mr.  Fowler 
dead,  and  Mr.  Kirby  not  yet  come,  another  of  the  "  busy 
times,"  of  which  my  life  has  been  full,  came  upon  me  in 
the  spring  of  187 1.  Of  one  good  helper  at  this  period,  I 
want  to  recall  the  memory  and  record  the  worth.  Miss 
Emily  Pearsall,  cousin  of  my  junion  warden  in  early  days 
at  Morris,  had  come  in  1870,  from  Bainbridge,  Chenango 
County,  N.  Y.,  to  help  us  as  "  Sister  "  or  "  Woman  Mis- 
sionary." Mormonism  aimed  its  fiercest  shafts  at  woman- 
hood. And  in  helping  such  sufferers  in  Utah  a  woman 
could  accomplish  much  more  than  could  any  man.  In 
my  report  of  187 1  I  speak  of  Miss  Pearsall : 

"  Call  her  •  Sister '  if  you  like,  or  call  her  '  Deaconess,' 
or  name  her  as  you  wish,  the  fact  is  that  her  help  in  our 
pastoral  work,  especially  among  the  sick  and  the  poor  and 
the  children  and  the  ignorant  and  the  strangers,  is  simply 
invaluable.  She  penetrates  homes  that  we  cannot  so  well 
enter.  She  reaches  hearts  that  would  close  up  against  us. 
She  hears  confessions  that  would  not  be  made  to  us. 
My  decision  is  that  she  must  remain  with  us  to  do  her 
good  and  true  '  woman's '  work  in  our  parish.  I  hope 
year  by  year  to  secure  part  of  her  support  from  the  parish 
and  part  from  givers  in  the  East  who  appreciate  how  the 
efficiency  of  the  pastoral  work  of  a  clergyman  can  be  more 
than  doubled  by  the  aid  of  a  trained  and  devoted  Chris- 
tian woman  of  intelligence  and  refinement." 

Miss  Pearsall  gave  her  work  to  us  and  her  life  for  us. 
She  died  in  1872.  When  she  was  buried  in  "  Mount 
Olivet,"  overlooking  Salt  Lake  City,  hundreds  and  hun- 
dreds of  those  whom  she  had  loved  and  served,  and  who 


FIRST   YEAR   IN   SALT   LAKE   CITY,  1 869-70     273 

loved  her  and  wept  for  the  loss  of  her,  followed  her  sacred 
body  to  the  grave.  The  poor  with  their  pennies  gathered 
the  eighty  dollars  which  went  to  provide  a  decent  head 
stone  for  her  resting-place.  Few  go  down  to  the  grave 
more  loved  and  regretted  than  did  she. 

My  summer  visitation  of  Montana  in  1870  was  made 
in  June  and  July.  Perhaps  some  letters  to  Mrs.  Tuttle 
will  best  tell  of  it. 


"In  Mr.  Goddard's  Study,  Virginia  City,  M.  T., 

"June  12,  18  jo. 

"  .  .  .  Pleasant  Valley  we  reached  Friday  morn- 
ing at  eight  o'clock.  Mrs.  Hall  gave  us,  as  she  always 
does,  a  right  good  breakfast.  Then  my  Nevada  mining 
friend  and  myself  started  afoot  up  the  hill.  We  sat  on 
the  crest  and  wondered  that  the  stage  came  not  on.  By 
and  by  a  man  came  up  the  hill  on  a  galloping  horse,  and 
riding  up  to  me  said :  '  Bishop,  will  you  come  back  to 
the  station  ?  There  is  a  little  job  needing  you.'  *  How 
so  ?  '  I  said,  '  anybody  to  be  married  ?  '  '  Yes,'  he  re- 
plied. So  we  all  went  back  and  I  married  Mrs.  Hall  to 
Mr.  David  Allerdice,  the  driver  that  had  brought  us  into 
Pleasant  Valley  that  morning.  David  gave  me  twenty 
dollars  (said  twenty  dollars  I'll  send  you  by  check  when 
I'm  not  writing  on  Sunday),  and  at  ten  o'clock  we  came 
along.     I  reached  here  yesterday  at  5  p.  m. 

"  To-night  I  am  going  to  ask  the  congregation  to  stay 
awhile,  that  I  may  see  what  they  want  to  do  about  rais- 
ing a  salary  for  Mr.  Goddard. 

"  Dickens  is  dead.  It  is  a  calamity  to  the  world,  is  it 
not  ?  Do  you  not  think,  dear,  that  next  winter  we  can 
revive  our  good  old  habit  of  evening  readings  aloud  from 
Dickens  or  some  other  author  ?  " 


274  REMINISCENCES 

"  Bozeman,  M.  T.,  Sunday  morning, 

"June  19,  1870. 

"  I've  got  all  ready  for  church,  and  improve  a  little  of 
the  time  before  I  must  go,  in  beginning  my  letter  to  you. 
Mr.  Goddard  is  at  my  side.  We  are  in  the  sitting-room 
of'  Guy's  Hotel.'  An  hour  or  two  ago  the  man  and  the 
team  that  brought  us  from  Virginia  City  left  us  to  return. 
I  had  to  pay  sixty-one  dollars  for  said  man  and  team,  be- 
sides paying  all  their  road  expenses.  Thus  far  no  one 
has  charged  me  bills,  but  I  shall  have  to  pay  at  this 
hotel.  Yet,  however  expensive  it  is,  I  am  glad  I  have  not 
adopted  Mr.  Goddard's  suggestion  that  he  and  I  should 
go  about  the  country  alone.  Let  me  tell  you  of  what 
happened  to  us. 

"  Thursday  last,  at  1 1  a.  m.,  when  we  were  forty  miles 
from  Virginia  City  and  twelve  miles  from  Sterling,  we 
came  to  Willow  Creek.  This  Willow  Creek  had  grown 
very  angry  from  melting  snows,  so  the  bridge  had  gone, 
with  the  exception  of  one  stringer  which  still  kept  its 
struggling  place  across  the  stream  and  dammed  up  a  few 
of  the  floating  logs,  keeping  them  from  going  down  the 
current.  Well,  what  was  to  be  done  ?  We  got  out  and 
reconnoitred.  We  were  all  strangers  to  the  place,  and  no 
one  was  in  sight  to  inquire  of.  Finally  our  driver  said: 
'  I  think  I  can  ford  there,'  pointing  to  a  widened  spot 
some  distance  above  the  bridge.  I  said :  •  I  shall  try 
that  stringer.'  Then,  getting  a  long  pole  to  help  me,  I 
started  on  my  uneasily  balanced  way  across.  I  suc- 
ceeded in  getting  to  the  opposite  side  with  only  one  foot 
a  little  wet.  I  looked  around.  The  driver  and  Mr. 
Goddard  in  the  wagon  were  just  pushing  into  the  creek. 
At  first  they  went  in  up  to  the  horses'  bellies ;  then  they 
struck  a  shallow  place  in  the  centre,  where  the  water  was 


FIRST   YEAR   IN   SALT   LAKE   CITY,  1 869-70     275 

less  than  two  feet  deep ;  from  here  they  struck  out  for  the 
opposite  shore.  Soon  I  saw  the  water  over  the  horses' 
backs  and  knew  that  they  had  to  swim.  I  rushed  to  the 
edge  of  the  bank  and  seized  their  heads,  but  the  bank 
was  too  steep  altogether  for  them  to  come  up.  All  I 
could  do  was  to  hold  their  noses  out  of  the  water. 
Knowing  that  Mr.  Goddard  could  not  swim  a  stroke  I 
shouted  to  him, '  Stick  to  the  wagon  ! '  He  did  so  right 
bravely,  he  also  seized  hold  of  my  valise  that  was  floating 
off  and  saved  it,  though  by  this  time  he  himself  was  up 
to  his  waist  in  water  and  the  rapid,  whirling  stream,  six 
feet  deep  or  more,  was  threatening  to  carry  him  to  instant 
death.  I  shouted  again  :  '  If  you  have  to  go,  try  to  keep 
your  head  out  of  the  water  to  the  bridge  and  I'll  rush 
there  to  save  you.'  The  driver  now  jumped  and  swam 
ashore,  leaving  Mr.  G.  in  the  wagon,  the  hind  wheels  of 
the  latter  half  out  of  the  water  in  the  shallow  place,  the 
forward  wheels  and  the  forepart  of  the  wagon  and  the 
backs  of  the  horses  all  submerged.  Mr.  Goddard  was  up 
to  his  middle  in  the  water,  persistently  hanging  to  our 
baggage,  especially  my  valise,  and  awaiting  my  directions. 
Fortunately  our  two  bags  were  in  the  hinder  part  of  the 
wagon  and  were  not  yet  submerged.  When  the  driver 
got  ashore  I  had  him  hold  the  horses'  heads,  that  I  might 
rescue  Mr.  G. ;  then  rushing  to  the  bridge  I  brought  up 
two  logs  and  put  them  from  the  shore  to  the  wagon. 
Mr.  G.  walked  them  ashore,  but  not  until  he  had  handed 
over  them  to  me  the  valise  and  bags ;  then  he  came 
ashore.  Immediately  the  wagon  upset,  and  the  driver, 
exclaiming  '  There  they  go,  the  team  will  be  drowned  ! ' 
was  forced  to  relinquish  his  hold  of  the  horses'  heads. 
The  poor  animals  rolled  back  into  the  water  ;  in  turning 
over,  however,  they  broke  the  pole,  and  extricating  them- 


276  REMINISCENCES 

selves  managed  to  reach  the  other  side.  The  driver 
crossing  the  stringer  went  after  them ;  the  wagon  drifted 
to  the  bridge  and  stopped. 

"  Then  I  sent  up  thanks  from  mouth  and  heart  to  God 
our  Father,  for  our  safety,  and  that  things  were  no  worse. 
At  one  time  I  expected  nothing  but  to  see  Mr.  Goddard 
drowned.  Thank  God !  thank  God !  we  said,  and  ad- 
dressed ourselves  to  the  subject  of  repairs.  Mr.  Goddard 
sat  on  the  ground,  took  off  his  boots,  and  wrung  his 
stockings.  I  crossed  on  the  stringer  and  held  the  horses, 
after  the  driver  caught  them,  that  he  might  go  back  on 
the  road  to  get  some  miners  to  help  us  out  with  the 
wagon.  When  they  came,  I  gave  my  key  to  Mr.  God- 
dard to  have  him  inspect  my  things  in  the  valise,  while  I 
should  help  to  get  out  the  wagon.  Mr.  G.  opened  the 
valise  and  spread  out  the  contents.  My  clothes  were 
all  soaked  and  he  went  to  wringing  them.  Fortunately 
sermons  and  books  were  only  half  soaked.  How  we 
laughed  as  we  saw  our  sermons  spread  out  on  the  grass  to 
dry ;  and  our  clothes  wrung  out  as  through  a  machine. 
Such  destruction  of  starch  !  And  my  black  suit,  what  a 
condition  it  was  in  !  As  Mr.  G.  got  all  the  contents  out 
and  poured  the  water  from  the  valise,  we  laughed  and 
said  we  must  make  the  best  of  it.  Mr.  G.,  who  was  wet 
to  the  neck,  I  kept  in  a  working  condition.  I  made  him 
step  round  lively  and  take  some  of  my  brandy  to  keep 
from  catching  cold.  Meantime,  driver  and  miners  crossed 
the  horses,  after  their  harness  was  taken  off,  at  a  ford 
down  the  creek,  and  strapped  together  pole  and  wagon. 
Mr.  Goddard  and  I  then  walked  along  behind,  pushing 
and  pulling  back,  as  was  needed,  till  we  all  got  to  a  ranch, 
two  miles  off.  Here  the  owner,  Mr.  Paul,  gave  us  dinner 
and  kindly  helped  patch  us  up.  At  2  p.  m.  we  were  on 
our  way  to  Major  Campbell's,  Gallatin  City,  twenty-two 


FIRST  YEAR   IN   SALT   LAKE  CITY,  1869-70     277 

miles  off.  We  arrived  in  time  to  hold  services  there.  I 
took  out  our  wet  things  and  hung  them  all  round  on 
Mrs.  Campbell's  clothes-bars  to  dry.  But,  oh,  what 
destruction  to  starch !  Whither  had  gone  all  your  beau- 
tiful collars  and  cuffs  ?  I  often  said  :  '  How  I  wish  Mrs. 
Tuttle  could  be  here  to  see  this  display.'  Next  morning 
many  things  were  not  dry,  and  I  hung  shirts  and  stock- 
ings out  on  the  logs  of  the  fence  in  the  sun. 

"  Well,  this  trip  does  seem  a  chapter  of  accidents  with 
me.  Last  week  some  Summit  miners  sent  to  me  to  come 
to  S.  (eight  miles  from  Virginia  City)  to  preach  to  them. 
I  went.  Half  a  mile  out  of  Virginia  City,  going  down  a 
little  pitch,  the  driver  and  I  were  turned  over  in  our 
buggy,  as  completely  as  you  please.  Without  premoni- 
tion I  found  myself  on  the  ground,  my  '  Mission  Services  ' 
scattered  in  every  direction,  I  on  top  of  driver,  and 
buggy  on  top  of  me.  Fortunately  our  mules  stood  stock 
still.  We  clambered  up,  found  nothing  broken,  righted  the 
wagon,  and  went  on.  Had  the  mules  run  we  should  have 
been  badly  hurt.  Again,  more  than  one  earnest, "  Thank 
God  !  "  escaped  my  lips.  At  Summit  I  held  service  in  a 
log  cabin,  and  stayed  all  night.  I  returned  to  Virginia 
City  on  Wednesday,  at  8  a.  m.,  and  the  same  day  at 
eleven,  we  started  for  Sterling,  twenty-six  miles  away. 
In  the  evening  we  held  service  there. 

"  I  go  to-morrow  morning,  at  six  o'clock,  to  see  if  I 
can  secure  a  church  lot  here  in  Bozeman.  At  seven  we 
leave  for  Helena.  We  had  a  full  congregation  to-night 
(I  am  finishing  this  letter  after  evening  service),  with 
organ  and  chants.  Offerings  $27.75.  Have  I  told  you 
how  nicely  I  succeeded  in  getting  pledges  for  Mr.  God- 
dard's  salary  ?  I  told  the  people  on  Sunday  evening  the 
facts  of  the  case,  and  on  Monday  and  Tuesday  started  out 
to  get  the  $1,000  a  year  pledged  for  Mr.  Goddard.     To 


278  REMINISCENCES 

my  happy  disappointment,  I  succeeded  readily  in  getting 
$  1 02  a  month,  so  now  Mr.  Goddard  is  fixed  in  Virginia  City. 
If  Mrs.  G.  wants  to  go,  he  will  let  her  go  for  a  visit  of 
some  months  to  Portlandville,  but  he  will  stay  in  Virginia 
City." 

"  Missoula,  M.  T.,  Saturday,  July  9,  i8yo. 

"  Here  I  sit  in  the  room  of  the '  Missoula  Hotel,'  which 
seems  to  be  both  general  parlor  and  special  room  for  us 
to  occupy  to-night.  Now,  while  it  is  half  daylight  and 
growing  dark,  and  while  I  am  waiting  for  the  '  Singers  ' 
to  come,  I  seem  to  have  time  to  begin  my  letter  to  you. 
Mr.  Goddard  has  come  along  with  me  from  Deer  Lodge, 
and  on  the  whole  is  none  the  worse  for  it,  for  which  I 
am  very  grateful.  He  has  not  been  well  lately,  but  I 
wanted  him  to  come  on,  though  I  did  fear  that  the  journey 
of  the  ninety  miles  between  Deer  Lodge  and  this  town 
would  do  him  harm. 

"  Ours  has  been  a  valley  ride  of  ninety  miles,  with  some 
going  over  hills  and  mountains,  where  precipitous  canons 
forbade  our  following  the  stream.  Five  miles  below  Deer 
Lodge  City  the  little  Black  Foot  River  empties  into  the 
Deer  Lodge  River.  After  the  junction,  the  Deer  Lodge 
River  is  called  the  Hellgate  River,  and  for  eighty-five 
miles  we  have  ridden  along  it.  Five  miles  below  this 
town  of  Missoula,  the  Bitter  Root  empties  into  the  Hell- 
gate  ;  after  that  the  Hellgate  is  called  the  Missoula  River. 
A  hundred  miles  or  so  down,  the  Flathead,  running  from 
Pen  d'Oreille  Lake,  empties  into  the  Missoula ;  then  the 
Missoula  is  called  the  Pen  d'Oreille  River.  This  Pen 
d'Oreille,  as  it  flows  on,  becomes  the  Clark's  Fork  of  the 
Columbia. 

"  Sunday  morning. — Last  night  no  singers  came  before 
ten  o'clock  ;  then  an  old  man,  sheriff  of  the  county,  came 


FIRST   YEAR   IN   SALT   LAKE   CITY,  1869-70     279 

with  a  bass  viol,  and  another,  a  German  brewer,  with  a 
violin.  After  them  came  two  others,  young  men.  The 
German  brewer  is  going  to  be  leader  to-day,  and  with 
bass  viol  and  violin  accompaniment  we  are  going  to  try 
to  sing  '  Balerma,'  '  Old-Hundred,'  '  St.  Thomas,'  and 
'  Greenland's  Icy  Mountains.' 

"  They  tell  us  that  this  is  the  first  Protestant  service 
ever  held  in  this  town.  I  feel  quite  sure  that  the  town  is 
destined  to  be  permanent,  so  to-morrow  I'm  going  to  see 
what  I  can  do  towards  securing  a  church  lot." 

A  very  busy  year  indeed  was  this  first  one  of  our  home 
life  in  Salt  Lake  City.  The  close  of  it,  August  and  Sep- 
tember, I  spent  in  Idaho.  I  will  speak  of  my  sojourn 
there  in  the  next  chapter.  October  16th,  Sunday,  came 
my  first  experience  of  absence  from  my  post  of  duty 
because  of  illness.  A  strange  abscess  in  the  forehead, 
over  my  left  eye,  pained  me  dreadfully  and  quite  inca- 
pacitated me  for  work.  On  the  Sunday  above  mentioned 
by  my  physician's  orders  I  was  in  bed.  For  the  eighteen 
years  of  my  ministry  I  had  never  missed  a  service  or 
failed  in  an  appointment,  from  sickness.  God  has  been 
good  to  me  and  under  His  blessing  my  health  and 
strength  have  been  wonderfully  preserved.  As  I  write 
(1894)  I  have  been  more  than  thirty-two  years  in  orders, 
and  of  my  seventeen  hundred  Sundays  of  service  I  have 
been  incapacitated  only  three.  One  was  the  Sunday  I 
have  just  mentioned,  one  was  the  12th  of  January,  1879, 
when  I  was  laid  up  in  Salt  Lake  with  a  violent  attack  of 
lumbago,  and  one  was  November  26,  1893,  when  I  was 
sick  in  St.  Louis  with  a  severe  cold.  From  accidents  and 
sickness  God's  merciful  goodness  has  spared  me  in  a  re- 
markable degree. 


CHAPTER  XI 
A  SUMMER  IN  BOISE  CITY,   1870 

In  the  work  which  God's  Providence  has  assigned  me 
in  the  Church  Militant,  the  world  will  never  know  what  a 
faithful  and  helpful  fellow-soldier  I  have  had  in  the  Rev. 
G.  D.  B.  Miller.  As  has  been  said,  he  was  minister  of 
the  parish  next  to  mine  in  Otsego  County,  N.  Y.,  and  he 
married  a  younger  sister  of  Mrs.  Tuttle.  Now  (1896)  he 
has  been  associated  with  me  almost  constantly  for  twenty- 
nine  years,  save  for  three  years  he  spent  as  a  foreign  mis- 
sionary in  China  and  Japan  (from  1872  to  1875).  As  I 
have  tried  to  discharge  the  important  duties  devolving 
upon  me,  he  has  been  for  all  those  years  a  veritable 
jidus  Achates.  Never  has  he  swerved  a  hair's  breadth 
from  the  line  of  loyal  and  loving  and  unselfish  devotion. 
To  him  and  his  dear  wife  I  owe  a  debt  of  gratitude,  the 
depth  of  which  I  would  seek  to  indicate  by  penning  these 
few  words. 

Mr.  Miller,  it  will  be  remembered,  came  with  me  to 
Salt  Lake  City  in  July,  1867,  but  he  remained  there 
only  a  week.  He  accepted  my  appointment  of  him  to 
be  missionary  at  Boise  City,  and  several  days  before  Mr. 
Goddard  and  I  pushed  on  to  Montana,  left  Salt  Lake  for 
his  stage  ride  of  four  hundred  miles  to  his  post.  Arrived 
in  Boise  City  he  found  ready  for  his  use  the  only  church 
building  existing  in  my  entire  field.  And  he  alone,  of 
all  our  missionary  force  in  Montana,  Idaho  and  Utah, 
had  the  steps  of  a  predecessor  to  look  for  and  walk  in. 

Rev.  St.  Michael  Fackler,  originally  from  Missouri,  had 
gone  to  Oregon  as  a  missionary.     His  pioneering  zeal 

280 


A  SUMMER   IN   BOISE   CITY,  1870  281 

brought  him  to  Boise  City  in  1864,  and  he  held  the  first 
service  there  on  Sunday,  August  7th.  He  remained  in 
Boise  two  years,  holding  services  in  such  places  as  rooms 
in  private  houses  and  vacant  cabins,  and  wherever  he 
could.  He  officiated  in  as  many  as  seven  preaching 
places  of  this  kind.  Finally  the  people,  led,  as  is  not 
unusual,  by  three  or  four  earnest  and  persistent  women, 
determined  to  build  a  church.  They  raised  two  thousand 
dollars  and  erected  a  plain  building  of  wood,  the  first 
service  in  which  was  held  on  Sunday,  September  2,  1866. 
Soon  after,  Mr.  Fackler  started  for  the  East,  dying  en 
route.  He  was  greatly  beloved  by  all  who  knew  him, 
and  his  memory  is  much  revered. 

Bishop  Scott  of  Oregon  was  the  only  other  minister  of 
our  church  who  held  services  in  any  portion  of  the  field 
to  which  I  was  appointed. 

Idaho  City  and  the  mining  camps  around  were  known 
as  "  Boise  Basin,"  and  also  as  "  West  Bannack."  Thou- 
sands had  poured  into  Idaho  City  in  search  of  the  glit- 
tering dust,  and  the  town  was  busy  and  populous.  Mr. 
Fackler  knew  this  fact,  yet  with  rare  foresight  he  passed 
the  affluent  mining  camp  by  and  began  his  missionary 
labors  and  built  his  church  in  Boise  City,  a  hamlet  with 
few  inhabitants  and  with  a  straggling  street  or  two  of  log 
cabins.  How  the  vaulting  ambition  and  unbounded 
hopefulness  of  our  Western  folk  is  indicated  in  their  use 
of  the  term  "  City."  A  blacksmith  shop,  a  store  for  the 
sale  of  pins  and  matches,  and  three  houses  with  a  post- 
office,  have  been  in  scores  of  cases  material  sufficient 
with  them  to  justify  the  appellation.  When  population 
and  energy  build  up  the  real  thing  the  appendage  "city  " 
at  the  behest  of  dignity  is  dropped. 

Mr.  Fackler  showed  wisdom  in  going  to  Boise.  The 
two   years  old  Idaho  City  was  rich  and  lustily  thriving, 


282  REMINISCENCES 

the  two  years  old  Boise  City  was  poor  and  in  swathing 
bands.  To-day,  however,  Boise  is  the  beautiful  and  per- 
manent capital  of  a  prosperous  commonwealth,  while 
Idaho  is  a  semi-deserted  mining  camp  with  few  to  do  rev- 
erence to  her  forsaken  streets  and  her  dismantled  homes. 

Mr.  Fackler  saw  that  Boise  was  situated  in  a  fertile 
valley.  To  the  gold  miner,  the  loom  of  mother  earth 
might  seem  the  dirt  of  worthlessness,  cumbering  and  hid- 
ing the  dust  of  wealth,  but  to  the  missionary  who  had 
been  a  farmer,  it  was  the  prolific  soil  ready  to  furnish 
perennially  abundance  of  food  for  the  use  of  men.  So 
he  chose  Boise  for  his  sphere  of  work,  and  the  Church 
has  long  since  accorded  him  all  grateful  honor  for  his 
happy  choice. 

In  another  matter,  however,  in  my  opinion,  Mr.  Fack- 
ler was  not  so  wise,  he  served  Boise  City  for  two  years 
"  without  money  and  without  price." 

The  Boise  people  were  not  mean.  Yet  because  of  the 
wrong  beginning,  as  I  esteem  it,  made  by  Mr.  Fackler  in 
his  two  years  of  free  service,  much  patience  and  per- 
sistency on  my  part  of  reasoning,  urging,  and  admoni- 
tion, for  many  years,  became  necessary  to  bring  them  up 
to  the  standard  of  wholesome,  manly  self-help,  and  gen- 
erous support  of  local  Church  expenses. 

There  is  indication  in  the  following  letter  that  the 
Boise  people  were  at  first  not  disinclined  to  go  on  in  their 
way  of  being  served  "  without  money  and  without  price." 
I  saw  to  it,  however,  in  my  yearly  visits  to  Boise,  that  the 
missionary  allowance  should  be  steadily  diminished,  and 
it  was  not  long  before  the  parish,  by  appeals  to  its  reason 
and  its  honor,  was  brought  to  the  point  of  generously 
providing  for  all  its  own  expenses.  When  this  letter  was 
written,  Mr.  Miller  had  been  about  six  weeks  in  his 
field. 


A  SUMMER   IN  BOISE  CITY,  1870  283 

u  Virginia  City,  Montana,  August  20,  i86j. 
"  Yours  of  the  1 3th  was  yesterday  received,  giving  me 
a  report  of  matters  in  Idaho ;  I  am  much  obliged  to  you 
for  it.  Don't  you  think  Mary  will  dread  the  ocean  trip 
as  much  as  the  '  Plains '  ?  And  aren't  you  as  much 
afraid  of '  Panama  Fever  '  as  of  the  Indians  ?  For  my  part, 
the  Union  Pacific  Railroad  being  now  completed  almost 
to  the  longitude  of  Denver,  I  don't  feel  that  the  danger 
from  Indians  on  the  stage  route  is  very  great.  I  know 
the  papers  are  full  of  reports.  But  see  how  in  succeed- 
ing issues  such  reports  are  branded  as  sensational  and 
foundationless.  My  letters,  especially  from  Hatty,  come 
with,  unfailing  regularity.  As  far  as  the  mails  are  con- 
cerned, then,  there  can't  be  much  detention  on  the  plains. 
"  It  seems  strange  to  me  that  your  people  do  and  say 
nothing  about  a  salary  for  your  support.  This  thing 
shall  be  looked  thoroughly  into  when  I  come  on,  rest 
assured. 

"  Without  knowing  yet  all  the  facts,  it  appears  to  me 
now,  guessing  as  I  do,  that  your  better  way  is  to  confine 
yourself  to  Boise,  and  not  to  divide  yourself  between 
Boise  and  Idaho. 

*«  About  the  rectory,  or  the  building  proposed  to  be 
secured  for  the  rectory,  you  ask,  '  Can  you  secure  for  us 
a  loan  for  $i.,ooo  or  $1,333?' 

"  I  don't  know  whether  I  can  or  not,  but  I  confess  I 
had  rather  not  try.  I  do  not  approve  of  going  into  debt. 
You  say  '  General  Cartee  is  in  favor  of  dividing  burdens 
with  future  generations.'  This  theory  may  be  well  in 
the  state ;  I  question  it  not.  The  state  has  but  to  take 
care  of  itself.  But  the  theory  will  not  do  in  the  Church, 
and  in  parishes.  The  Church  has  got  more  to  do  than 
simply  to  take  care  of  herself.  She  is  to  do  aggressive 
work  in  all  the  world.  A  parish  has  more  to  do  than 
merely  to  take  care  of  itself.  It  ought  to  help  on  the 
missionary  work  and  the  missionary  agencies  of  all  the 
Church.  Therefore  the  present  generation  in  a  parish 
should  not  throw  its  burden  on  the  next.  The  next 
generation  shall  have  its  own  burden  to  carry.  If  the 
parish  at  home  in  that  next  generation  is  strong,  it  shall 


284  REMINISCENCES 

help  the  great  work  abroad.  If  the  parish  in  this  gener- 
ation is  helped  by  the  missionary  committee,  let  the 
parish  of  the  next  generation  take  the  whole  burden  of 
its  support  upon  itself.  Let  the  next,  and  the  next,  gen- 
eration in  the  parish  make  generous  provision  for  their 
pastor;  keep  repaying  the  debt  they  owe  the  whole 
Church  ;  keep  helping  in  the  good  work  for  all  the  world; 
but  let  them  not  be  cumbered  by  a  home  debt  made  by 
their  fathers  in  the  parish,  dragging  down  their  energies, 
and  narrowing  their  views  to  selfishness  ever  afterwards. 

"  You  will  see,  then,  why  I  decline  to  borrow.  I  do 
not,  let  me  say  again,  approve  of  going  into  debt.  But 
I  do  approve  of  your  securing  a  rectory  at  once;  and  I 
think  the  plan  of  buying  rather  than  building  a  good 
one.  This,  then,  is  what  I  will  do  to  encourage  this 
buying,  which  I  think  to  be  wise.  I  will  pay  for  part  of 
the  rectory.  Let  your  people  start  a  subscription,  see 
what  they  will  pay  towards  purchasing  the  house  you 
are  thinking  of,  and  you  can  count  on  me  to  help  you 
out. 

Dan'l  S.  Tuttle." 


Five  weeks  in  October  and  November  of  1867  I  spent 
in  Idaho  with  Mr.  Miller.  He  had  bought,  for  six  hun- 
dred dollars,  his  "  rectory."  Of  this  sum  I  gave  one 
hundred  and  twenty-five  dollars.  It  was  a  small  frame 
structure,  having  in  fact  only  three  rooms  and  like  most 
houses  of  the  time  it  was  not  plastered.  Cotton  cloth 
was  tacked  over  the  inside,  and  wall  paper  was  pasted 
upon  that.  There  was  no  chimney ;  a  pipe  projecting 
through  the  roof  carried  off  the  smoke.  Mr.  Miller  and 
I  took  up  our  sleeping  quarters  in  it,  going  for  our  meals 
to  some  of  the  parishioners.  In  November,  a  week  or 
two  after  I  had  returned  to  Montana,  Mrs.  Miller  ap- 
peared upon  the  scene.  She  was  only  twenty  years  old, 
and  she  had  come  alone  from  New  York  by  steamship 
and  across  the  Isthmus  to  San  Francisco.     Then  she  had 


A  SUMMER   IN   BOISE  CITY,  1870  285 

traveled  some  distance  by  the  Central  Pacific  Railroad, 
and  at  last  had  come  by  a  stage-coach  ride  of  six  days 
and  five  nights,  from  the  terminus  to  Boise.  Plucky 
little  woman  she !  She  had  her  trials  and  her  frights, 
but  she  got  safely  through. 

It  is  no  reflection  upon  the  courage  or  competency  of 
Mr.  Miller  to  say  that  the  coming  of  his  wife  greatly 
strengthened  his  hands  and  promoted  his  efficiency. 
They  lived  in  their  box  of  a  rectory  for  three  years,  cold 
as  it  was  in  the  winters,  and  contracted  as  was  it  all  the 
time.  "  Steady,"  is  the  adjective  eminently  applicable  to 
their  work.  At  times,  I  know,  Mr.  Miller  felt  discour- 
aged, but  he  never  succumbed  to  the  feeling.  According 
to  the  following  letter  he  did  once,  when  his  father  was 
growing  old  and  was  begging  him  to  come  back  to  New 
York,  consult  me  about  throwing  up  his  work. 

"  Salt  Lake  City,  January  26,  i8yo. 
"  My  dear  Mr.  Miller  : 

"  I  wrote  you  yesterday,  but  I  received  yours  of 
the  2 1st  this  morning,  and  I  hasten  to  reply.  My  un- 
hesitating decision  is  that  it  is  your  duty  to  remain  the 
pastor  of  Boise  City. 

"  Were  your  father  suffering  for  aid,  pecuniary  or  med- 
ical, or  did  he  need  nursing,  the  case  would  be  different. 
But,  now,  as  you  present  the  case  to  me,  it  is  the  sad  case 
of  your  aged  father's  desire  for  you  to  be  with  him,  and 
your  very  natural  desire  to  accede  to  his  request. 

"  In  this  case  of  desire,  versus  the  duty  of  remaining 
at  your  post  and  doing  your  important  work,  there  is  no 
question  in  my  mind  which  must  go  to  the  wall. 

"  Go  to  your  father  ere  he  die ;  cheer  him  ;  pray  with 
him  ;  comfort  him;  tell  him  of  your  work;  speak  to  him 
of  the   only  abiding   home,  that   one  to  come,  which 


286  REMINISCENCES 

through  the  dear  Saviour  we  are  seeking ;  then,  like  a 
faithful  soldier,  return,  though  it  be  sad  and  hard  to  do 
so,  to  your  duty. 

"  There  is  no  room  for  question  in  my  mind  that,  as 
between  the  two  courses  which  you  present  to  me,  this  is 
your  certain  duty. 

"  Permit  me  also  to  say  that  only  on  condition  of  your 
returning  to  Boise  City  after  three  months'  vacation 
would  I  be  justified  in  giving  up  my  time  to  Boise  for 
you  next  summer,  leaving  your  salary  to  go  quietly  on. 

"  My  dear  brother,  I  do  think  that  with  God's  blessing 
you  have  done  and  are  doing  a  most  important  and 
blessed  work  where  you  are.  Yours  is  a  bright  spot  in 
my  field.  Desert  not  your  post.  Enjoy  the  leave  of  ab- 
sence granted  you,  but  return, — in  love  to  your  people, 
in  kindness  to  me,  in  faithfulness  to  the  Great  Head  of 
the  Church." 

In  my  first  visit  to  Idaho  in  1867  I  secured  a  piece  of 
ground  in  Boise  City.  It  was  a  city  block.  Thus  far  the 
only  bit  of  property  owned  by  the  Church  in  all  my  three 
territories  was  St.  Michael's  church  and  lot  in  Boise.  In 
those  early  days  land  was  free  and  open  to  be  taken  up 
asa"  homestead  "  farm,  or  as  a  "  claim  "  in  any  town-site 
area.  In  the  latter  case  the  cost  to  the  claimant  was 
simply  the  fence  to  enclose  it  and  the  payment  of  after 
taxes  accruing.  So  I  chose  a  block  in  Boise  City,  fencing 
it  in  at  a  cost  of  $325.88.  On  the  block  St.  Margaret's 
School  for  girls  now  stands. 

Here  let  me  recount  some  of  the  experience  of  my 
early  mountain  life  touching  the  different  kinds  of  money 
used.  As  a  general  rule  books  were  kept  and  accounts 
rendered  in  government  currency.  From  1867  this  cur- 
rency was  slowly  changing  in  value  and  in  the  line  of 
appreciation.     It  sufficed  to  the  miners  and  those  with 


A   SUMMER   IN   BOISE  CITY,  1870  287 

whom  they  traded  to  give  a  fixed  value  to  their  gold  dust. 
This  was  eighteen  dollars  an  ounce,  though  some  "  dust " 
was  of  low  grade  or  too  much  accompanied  with  black 
sand  and  was  rated  at  sixteen  dollars.  Every  merchant 
and  business  man  had  his  scales.  In  the  camps  gold  dust, 
kept  in  buckskin  purses  or  carefully  tied  up  in  pieces  of 
paper,  was  the  medium  of  exchange  at  the  rate  above 
mentioned.  In  the  alms-basins,  in  our  church  collections, 
the  pinches  of  "  dust "  in  their  paper  or  skin  wrappings 
were  constantly  found. 

Two  towns,  however,  Silver  City  and  Boise  City,  were 
each  a  law  unto  itself.  Silver  City  followed  California, 
with  which  it  was  intimately  connected  in  a  business  way, 
dealing  as  it  did  exclusively  in  gold  and  silver.  No 
greenbacks  at  all  showed  themselves  there,  people  would 
not  handle  them.  Double  eagles,  eagles,  half  eagles, 
quarter  eagles,  silver  half  dollars  and  quarter  dollars,  were 
the  currency.  I  do  not  remember  ever  seeing  silver  dol- 
lars, and  there  was  nothing  in  use  smaller  than  a  quarter 
dollar.  Dimes  and  half  dimes,  and  of  course  pennies, 
were  unknown.  At  Silver  City  alms-basins  were  gener- 
ously loaded  with  half  dollars  and  quarter  dollars,  nor 
were  gold  pieces  unfrequent.  The  same  remark  about 
lack  of  any  coins  smaller  than  a  quarter  dollar  applies  to 
all  my  three  territories ;  a  shoe-string,  a  paper  of  pins,  an 
apple,  a  copy  of  a  daily  newspaper,  was  twenty-five 
cents.  If  in  making  change  you  came  within  twenty-five 
cents  of  the  sum  required,  it  was  all  right.  Silver  City 
never  deviated  from  its  gold  and  silver  standard,  until, 
with  California,  it  found  its  currency  and  the  United 
States  currency  at  one  again  by  the  national  resumption 
of  specie  payments. 

Boise  City  made  a  curious  law  for  itself,  which  it  kept 
to  for  several  years,  disregarding  changes  in  the  standards 


288  REMINISCENCES 

of  the  world  outside  itself.  It  fixed  greenbacks  at  a  dis- 
count of  twenty-five  per  cent.  Books  and  accounts  it 
kept  on  this  basis,  adding  one-third  to  every  transaction 
paid  for  in  greenbacks.  I  paid  for  the  fence  in  Boise 
$244.41,  but  I  paid  it  from  Montana  in  a  draft  on  San 
Francisco.  So,  on  the  books,  the  cost  of  the  fence  was 
$325.88.  The  sixty  dollars  given  me  as  a  collection  at 
Silver  City  when  brought  over  to  Boise  brought  me  at 
the  bank  eighty  dollars.  Banks  we  had  in  those  days, 
two  in  Salt  Lake  City,  two  in  Virginia  City,  three  in 
Helena,  one  in  Boise  City,  and,  I  think,  one  at 
Lewiston. 

In  1870  Mr.  Miller,  having  been  at  Boise  for  three 
years,  wanted  to  go  for  a  trip  East.  I  thought  he  de- 
served a  generous  leave  of  absence ;  therefore,  Mr.  Foote 
having  returned  to  Salt  Lake  from  his  tour  of  solicitation, 
I  arranged  to  spend  August,  September,  and  part  of  Oc- 
tober, in  Boise,  in  order  that  he  be  at  liberty  to  go.  Be- 
sides, he  wanted  to  gather  funds  in  the  East  for  two  im- 
provements, (1)  To  enlarge  the  contracted  quarters  of 
his  rectory.  For  this  he  needed  $600.  (2)  To  enlarge 
the  vestry  room  of  St.  Michael's  into  a  wing  which  he 
might  use  for  the  accommodation  of  his  parish  school  of 
fifty-five  scholars,  the  school  for  two  years  having  been 
inconveniently  gathered  in  the  church.  For  this  he 
needed  $2,000.  In  a  sober  and  sensible  way,  while  on  his 
visit,  he  told  his  needs,  the  consequence  being  that  he 
brought  back  $1,700,  mostly  given  by  Western  New 
York  and  Central  New  York.  I  was  able  to  give  $500. 
With  this  help  and  with  the  gifts  of  his  own  people  he 
succeeded  in  accomplishing  the  two  things  desired.  The 
schoolroom  by  folding  doors  could  be  made  a  part  of  the 
church  on  Sundays  if  crowded  congregations  demanded 


A  SUMMER  IN   BOISE  CITY,  1 870  289 

it,  and  the  rectory  became  a  pleasant  six-roomed  home, 
with  a  chimney. 

To  Boise  City,  then,  in  August,  1870,  I  went  to  serve 
for  a  while  as  pastor  again.  Boise  was  eight  years  old, 
having  first  been  settled  in  1862.  More  than  twenty 
years  before  that  time  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company  had  es- 
tablished old  Fort  Boise  as  a  trading  post,  near  the 
junction  of  the  Boise  River  with  the  Snake.  The  new 
Fort  Boise,  or  rather  "  Boise  Barracks,"  a  United  States 
army  post,  a  mile  from  Boise  City  and  fifty  miles  up  the 
river  from  old  Fort  Boise,  was  established  July  5,  1863. 
Some  old  time  French  explorer,  or  army  officer  who 
liked  to  think  and  speak  in  French,  had  named  the  river 
Boise  (wooded),  doubtless  because  of  the  groves  of  cotton- 
wood  lining  its  course,  while  all  the  rest  of  the  valley,  the 
plateau,  the  foot-hills,  and  indeed  nearly  all  the  mountains 
were  treeless. 

Boise  City  had  a  population  of  about  1,500;  outside  of 
Mormondom  its  population  was  more  a  settled  one  than 
that  of  any  other  place  in  my  field,  and  it  was  more  a 
town  of  homes.  So  I  really  enjoyed  my  summer  stay  in 
it.  It  was  not  old  enough  yet  to  have  orchards  and  fruit, 
though  these  were  to  be  abundant  in  later  years.  Apples 
brought  from  Oregon  still  cost  twenty-five  cents  or  more, 
each.  But  the  people  had  homes  and  yards  and  gardens, 
and  children,  and  I  enjoyed  its  atmosphere  of  Christian 
civilization. 

St.  Michael's  vestry  were  good  and  true  men  and  loyal 
to  Mr.  Miller ;  but  I  have  noted  above  how  and  why  they 
seemed  slow  and  selfish  in  coming  to  his  support.  Once 
a  rumor  came  that  an  army  chaplain  was  to  be  ordered  to 
Boise  Barracks.  Then  "  my  occupation's  gone,"  said 
Mr.  Miller.     "  I  exacting  a  salary,  and  Mr.  K.  being  in  a 


290  REMINISCENCES 

position  to  come  from  the  barracks  and  serve  St. 
Michael's  without  a  salary, — why,  affectionate  good-bys 
will  be  pressed  upon  me  without  delay  !  "  He  opened 
his  grief  to  me  and  I  wrote  him  as  follows : 

"  Virginia,  Montana,  August  31,  186 j. 

"  I  am  sorry  you  are  anxious  and  troubled.  But  hold 
on  for  the  present.  Stay  where  you  are  till  I  come,  or 
till  things  turn  out  decidedly  otherwise.  Yes,  I  well  un- 
derstand, my  dear  brother,  your  desire  to  settle  and  have 
a  home.  And  you  shall  have  one,  too,  if  in  any  way  I 
can  help  you  to  one.  But  I  don't  want  you  to  flee  just 
because  brother  K.  comes.  I  may  want  you  both  there. 
Besides,  a  chaplain  is  under  other  orders  than  mine,  and 
one  can  never  count  on  his  staying  at  any  one  point.  If 
the  Church  is  to  be  built  up  in  Idaho  and  Boise,  another 
than  a  chaplain  must  be  depended  upon  for  the  work. 
You  have  your  troubles,  my  dear  brother,  and  we  have 
ours.  My  material  here  {entre  nous)  is  of  the  hardest 
kind,  though  our  people  are  generous." 

I  may  remark  that  the  chaplain  never  came.  The 
only  chaplain  ever  stationed  at  Boise  Barracks  was  a 
Roman  Catholic  priest,  and  he  stayed  only  for  a  little 
while. 

I  reached  Boise  for  my  summer  stay,  early  in  August, 
1870,  Mr.  Miller  having  gone  for  his  Eastern  visit  in 
July.  But  Rev.  H.  L.  Foote  (younger  brother  of  our  Salt 
Lake  pastor)  was  in  residence.  He  with  his  wife  had 
come  to  assist  Mr.  Miller  in  his  work,  and  especially  in 
his  parish  school,  in  July,  1869.  Not  long  after  his 
arrival  his  wife  died  suddenly  of  heart  trouble  connected 
with  rheumatism.  This  coming  year  I  was  prepared  to 
arrange  for  Mr.  Foote  (whom  I  had  advanced  to  the 
priesthood  in  St.  Michael's  in  September,  1869)  to  visit 


A  SUMMER   IN  BOISE  CITY,  1870  29I 

Idaho  City  two  Sundays  a  month,  and  Silver  City,  one, 
while  living  at  Boise  and  still  helping  in  the  school.  He 
and  I  roomed  at  the  rectory,  a  parishioner,  Mrs.  Alvord, 
daughter  of  the  chief  justice  of  the  territory,  giving  us 
meals  at  reasonable  cost.  Mr.  Foote  was  a  good  gar- 
dener and  had  raised  a  plentiful  crop  of  muskmelons  in 
the  rectory  garden,  and  on  these  we  luxuriated.  But 
alas  !  the  rectory  inside  lost  its  wonted  neatness  and 
dignity.  How  we  do  deteriorate  when  deprived  of  the 
sweet  and  blessed  services  of  womankind !  Witness 
the  following  confession  in  my  letter  to  Mrs.  Tuttle  : 

"  St.  Michael's  Rectory ',  Boise  City,  I.  T., 

"  August  7,  i8yo. 

"  Again  I  must  resort  to  pen  and  paper  if  I  would 
chat  with  you.  It  is  a  trial  that  we  have  to  be  so  much 
separated ;  but  it  is  God's  will  and  we  do  both  try,  I 
trust  and  believe,  to  do  His  will  cheerfully. 

"  I  sit  in  the  dining-room  of  St.  Michael's  rectory,  at 
Mr.  Miller's  desk  (Henry  being  at  the  other  desk), 
writing.  It  would  drive  Mary  (Mrs.  Miller)  crazy  to  see 
the  house.  In  Henry's  room,  broken  glasses,  deserted 
bed,  littered  papers,  dirty  floor.  (He  calls  that  his  store 
room  now, — I  say,  lumber  room.)  In  the  kitchen,  all 
things  disordered, — blacking  brush  and  blacking  on  the 
table,  oil  can  beside  it,  wash-basin  in  place  of  honor, 
water-pail  in  place  of  dishonor.  In  this  room,  carpet 
removed,  dirty  floor,  on  which  is  spread  out  H.'s  old 
shawl,  and  on  that  two  pillows  ;  canes,  clubs,  letters, 
papers  ;  with  boots  and  shoes  in  inextricable  confusion 
all  over  the  house.  H.  laughs  when  I  ask  :  '  What 
would  Mary  say  ? '  and  replies  :  '  Ha,  ha  !  Mollie  isn't 
here  now.  I  am  luxuriating  in  my  thoroughly  enjoy- 
able sense  of  littering  independence.' " 


292  REMINISCENCES 

But,  a  little  bit  of  exculpation  for  the  disorder  may  be 
offered.  The  rectory  was  to  be  enlarged.  We  had 
made  up  our  minds  to  that.  Carpenters  and  masons 
must  be  allowed  to  come  in  and  we  must  make  it  as 
good  a  sort  of  lodging-place  for  ourselves  as  we  could, 
under  their  incursions.  Mrs.  Miller  had  insisted  that 
she  must  have  a  cellar,  which  she  had  not  hitherto  had. 
A  great  part  of  that  cellar  I  dug  myself  with  pick  and 
shovel,  mostly  while  left  alone  by  Mr.  Foote's  absence  in 
Idaho  and  Silver.  I  was  glad  to  labor  in  so  good  a  cause. 
I  consider  a  rectory  an  excellent  sort  of  endowment  for 
a  parish. 

Sunday,  August  14,  1870,  I  went  over  with  Mr.  Foote 
to  Silver.  In  the  afternoon  I  wrote  to  Mrs.  Tuttle : 
"  Henry  and  I  left  Boise  at  5  p.  m.,  Friday,  so  there  are 
no  services  in  St.  Michael's  to-day.  We  rode  all  night 
and  reached  here  at  7  a.  m.  Saturday.  We  room  at  this 
hotel,  and  take  our  meals  at  Mrs.  Grayson's.  After 
breakfast,  Saturday,  we  both  lay  down  on  the  floor  in 
our  room  and  took  a  three  hours'  snooze  ;  then  in  the 
afternoon  and  evening  we  made  eleven  calls,  besides 
meeting  the  singers  for  practice.  We  have  services  in 
the  Masonic  Hall.  This  morning  Henry  baptized  an 
infant  during  service ;  to-night,  after  service,  he  is  to 
marry  a  couple.  The  groom  came  to  me  yesterday  to 
ask  me  to  officiate.  But  alas  for  your  fee,  my  dear !  I 
had  to  take  him  apart  and  tell  him  that  the  proper 
thing  for  him  to  do  was  to  apply  to  Henry.  So  Henry 
is  to  officiate  to-night,  I  to  be  present,  to  read  the  exhor- 
tation and  pronounce  the  benediction." 

Mr.  Foote  was  in  pastoral  charge  of  Silver  City  and 
Idaho  City.  It  has  been  a  rule  of  my  bishop's  life  scru- 
pulously to  respect  the  pastoral  rights  of  my  clergy. 
Marriages,   baptisms,  burials   among   their   own   flocks, 


A  SUMMER   IN   BOISE   CITY,  1870  293 

belong  to  them.  In  exceptional  cases  only,  and  at  the 
earnest  request  of  all  parties  concerned,  may  the  bishop 
intervene.  As  missionary  bishop,  of  course  there  was 
opportunity  for  me  often  to  officiate  where  there  was  no 
settled  pastor,  so  at  the  date  when  I  write  (1896),  my 
marriages  have  been  194,  baptisms  1,348,  and  burials 
198.  Wedding  fees  among  the  mountain  frontiersmen, 
much  to  Mrs.  Tuttle's  delight,  were  generous.  They 
were  often  one  hundred  dollars  each,  or  fifty  dollars ;  sel- 
dom were  they  less  than  twenty  dollars.  A  double  eagle 
fell  into  Mr.  Foote's  purse  that  evening  at  Silver  City. 

Sunday,  August  28,  Mr.  Foote  and  I  spent  in  Idaho 
City.     I  wrote  to  Mrs.  Tuttle: 

"  Idaho  City,  Sunday,  9  A.  M.,  August  28,  1870. 

"  I  sit  in  the  bar-room  and  office  combined  of  the 
'  Luna  House  '  to  write  this  letter.  And  I  sit  by  a  fire, 
for  our  nights  and  mornings  are  now  decidedly  cold. 
Henry,  since  breakfast,  has  gone  out  for  a  walk  '  to 
warm  himself  up,'  he  said. 

"  It  is  going  to  be  a  busy  day  for  us.  Service  this 
morning  (in  the  court-house)  at  eleven ;  Sunday-school 
at  two ;  service,  and  confirmation  at  the  jail  at  three ; 
dining  out  at  five;  service  this  evening  at  7:30.  Also, 
baptism  to-morrow  at  3  p.  m.  Then,  perhaps  to-morrow 
I  shall  have  to  take  the  '  Subscription  Book '  and  see 
what  I  can  secure  here  to  pay  Henry  or  Mr.  Miller  for 
services  for  next  year.  The  town  is  exceedingly  dull 
and  very  few  families  mean  to  live  here  through  this 
winter;  so  I  fear  I  shall  not  be  able  to  secure  much 
financial  help  towards  the  support  of  our  services." 

Evidently  I  got  on  with  the  "  Subscription  Book " 
better  than  I  had  expected.  This  is  indicated  in  my 
next  letter  to  Mrs.  Tuttle  : 


294  REMINISCENCES 

"  Boise  City,  Idaho,  August  ji.  i8jo. 

"  I  wrote  you  last,  on  Sunday  morning,  from  Idaho 
City.  That  proved  a  busy  day.  Besides  morning  serv- 
ices, at  I  p.  m.,  I  baptized  two  children ;  at  two,  visited 
the  Sunday-school ;  at  three,  held  service  and  confirmed 
one  convict  in  the  prison ;  at  five,  dined  out ;  and  at 
7:30  p.  m.,  held  evening  services.     Offerings  were  $28.15. 

"  Monday  I  was  busy  as  a  bee.  I  took  a  subscription 
book  and  got  $600  subscribed  for  services  twice  a  month 
this  next  year.  I  collected  $135,  cash  in  hand,  for  the 
first  quarter,  and  gave  it  to  Henry.  H.  and  Mr.  Miller 
are  going  to  be  very  busy  this  year,  with  Silver  and 
Idaho  to  look  after." 

This  preparing  subscription  books  for  ministers'  sal- 
aries, solicitation  of  names,  and  often,  collecting  payments, 
formed  a  frequent  and  important  part  of  my  missionary 
work.  It  was  not  a  pleasant  work,  yet  the  unpleasantness 
never  hurt  much,  because  the  people  were  full  of  consid- 
erate kindness,  and  in  the  main  had  a  generous  desire  to 
help.  The  experience  I  have  had  as  solicitor  and  col- 
lector has  made  higher  rather  than  lower  my  esteem  for 
average  human  nature.  Men  are  kinder  and  more  un- 
selfish than  they  are  thought  to  be.  One  will  be  gratified, 
I  think,  more  than  grieved,  by  surprises,  when  he  sets 
himself  to  ask  an  average  American  public  for  help  to  any 
work  of  Church  or  charity.  I  would  not  willingly  give 
up  the  proof  which  lies  nestling  in  the  deep  of  my  heart, 
that  my  fellow  men  all  around  are  kind,  considerate,  re- 
sponsive, appreciative,  sympathizing,  helpful,  generous. 

In  doing  this  sort  of  duty,  experience  developed  for  me 
some  simple  rules.  Under  or  alongside  of  these  I  learned 
to  try  to  keep  myself.  They  are  such  as  these  :  (1)  Keep 
your  temper,  you  are  in  no  fit  place  for  indulging  bitter 
criticism,  or  swelling  indignation,  or  aching  to  give  "  that 


A   SUMMER   IN   BOISE   CITY,  1870  295 

man  a  piece  of  your  mind."  (2)  Don't  take  other  men's 
estimates  of  your  fellows.  Mistakes  are  made,  use  your 
own  judgment.  Go  to  every  one  to  whom  you  have  the 
right  to  apply.  Get  at  first  hand  their  own  answers  to 
you.  Frequently  others  have  said  to  me,  "  Don't  go  to 
Mr.  A.,  you  will  certainly  get  nothing  from  him.  It's  no 
use  in  the  world  for  you  to  go."  I  have  always  declined 
that  sort  of  advice.  Resolved  with  God's  help  not  to  lose 
my  temper,  I  have  gone  to  scores  of  A.'s,  and  in  not  a 
few  instances  have  met  with  compliances  and  helps  in- 
stead of  refusals.  (3)  Go  to  men,  not  to  women,  with 
your  subscription  book,  save  in  the  cases  where  women 
have  their  separate  fortunes  and  incomes.  If  the  wife  be 
a  churchwoman  and  the  husband  an  infidel,  go  to  him  first. 
If  he  refuse  you  help,  even  then  do  not  go  to  the  wife 
unless  with  his  permission  asked  for  and  obtained.  (4) 
When  you  have  soliciting  business  in  hand  to  do,  do  it ; 
don't  play  with  it.  When  you  have  found  the  man  to 
whom  you  are  to  apply,  and  it  is  your  right,  in  turn,  to 
have  an  interview  with  him,  don't  beat  about  the  bush, 
don't  try  to  construct  pleasant  bridges  of  approach,  don't 
talk  about  the  weather  or  the  crops  or  the  dulness  of 
trade  or  the  pleasantness  of  the  last  social  party  or  the 
measles  of  the  children  or  the  doctrines  of  religion  or 
church  history  and  church  growth,  but  in  a  straightfor- 
ward way  tell  him  what  you  have  come  for  and  ask  him 
if  he  will  allow  you  to  show  him  your  book  for  securing 
his  name.  If  he  and  you  have  any  time  for  pleasant  con- 
versation, let  the  chat  come  after,  and  not  before,  your 
business.  (5)  Don't  "  nag  "  or  "  bore."  State  plainly  to 
the  man  what  you  want  his  help  for ;  put  your  appeal  as 
concisely  and  strongly  as  you  courteously  can.  Then,  as 
a  general  thing  accept  his  decision  and  withdraw.  Only 
in  rare  cases  follow  up  with  argumentation.     Your  book 


296  REMINISCENCES 

having  pages  allotted  to  larger  and  smaller  amounts,  of 
course  it  is  all  right  for  you  to  call  up  for  brief  use  your 
powers  of  persuasion  to  try  to  induce  him  to  place  his 
name  on  the  former.  (6)  Don't  make  your  estimate  of 
what  other  people  ought  to  give  into  a  fixed,  governing 
law.  Too  many  data  are  unknown  to  you  for  you  to  in- 
dulge in  such-  lawmaking.  Some  of  them  are  :  the  real 
income,  the  multiplicity  of  other  calls,  the  proportionate 
value  in  the  esteem  of  the  giver  of  the  cause  you  plead 
for,  the  uncertainties  impending  over  the  provision  he  has 
made  for  home  and  business.  (7)  Be  cheery  and  hopeful. 
If  you  meet  with  a  refusal  where  you  looked  for  a  com- 
pliance, don't  lose  heart ;  say  with  a  smile  that  you  hope 
when  you  come  next  time  that  the  good  man  will  be  able 
to  help  you.  If  one  gives  much  less  than  you  think  he 
ought  to  give,  don't  scold  or  fret,  but  return  good-natured 
thanks.  Remember  that  you  are  not  to  make  yourself 
judge  in  this  matter.  If  you  can  make  your  thanks 
cheery  and  hearty  over  the  small  gift,  the  best  kind  of  a 
lesson  in  the  joy  of  giving  will  be  afforded  to  that  man. 
Growth  in  the  grace  of  giving  will  thus  not  unlikely  en- 
sue, and  when  next  you  come  to  ask  that  man  he  will 
probably  give  more  than  he  did  before  and  enjoy  the 
giving,  too,  as  he  never  did  before.  His  heart  once 
warmed  over  a  little  giving  will  win  him  to  the  ways  of 
generosity  more  than  would  a  ship-load  of  logical  argu- 
ments. Criticism  of  his  illiberality  and  reproaches  for  his 
penuriousness  will  do  no  good  to  him  nor  win  any  gain 
for  you  ;  they  will  only  steel  his  mind  and  heart  to  a  yet 
greater  degree  of  hardness.  (8)  Don't  exhaust  all  your 
tact  in  getting  names  on  your  book ;  employ  a  portion 
of  it  in  keeping  some  names  off  your  book.  In  every 
community  there  are  some  people  quick  to  promise  and 
slow  to  perform,  enthusiastic  and  generous  to  subscribe, 


A   SUMMER   IN   BOISE   CITY,  1870  297 

but  found  utterly  lacking  when  pay  day  is  to  be  met. 
Either  leave  such  folk  entirely  off  of  your  book,  for  they 
belong  to  a  class  whose  feelings  are  not  easily  injured ; 
or,  if  civility  require  that  you  ask  them  for  help,  kindly 
persuade  them  to  put  their  names  on  the  pages  of  lower 
amounts. 

September  5th,  St.  Michael's  parish  school,  Boise, 
opened  for  its  fourth  year.  Miss  Leonard  was  the  teacher, 
and  there  were  from  forty  to  sixty  scholars.  Mr.  Foote 
and  I,  however,  also  taught,  he  taking  the  forenoon  and 
I  the  afternoon.  On  Mondays,  when  Mr.  Foote  was  re- 
turning from  Idaho  or  Silver,  I  taught  all  day.  For  three 
years  St.  Michael's  had  done  the  steady  pastoral  work  for 
the  Boise  community.  A  Baptist  church  building  had 
been  erected  some  years  before,  but  its  minister  had  got 
so  interested  in  the  care  of  bees  and  the  profits  from  honey 
that  he  had  thrown  up  preaching.  The  building  was  now 
irregularly  occupied  by  the  Methodists.  We  were  so 
much  the  acknowledged  religious  leaders  in  Boise  that 
the  "  noblesse  oblige  "  was  felt  to  rest  upon  us. 

Once,  in  1869,  when  on  my  visit  in  Boise,  I  saw  one  day 
on  the  "  Overland  Hotel "  register  the  name,  "  Bishop 
Weaver,  of  the  United  Brethren."  I  said  to  Mr.  Miller, 
this  must  be  a  bishop  of  the  Moravian  Church.  I  hear 
he  is  to  stop  here  over  Sunday,  en  route  as  he  is  to 
Oregon.  I  think  we  ought  to  show  him  some  courtesy. 
So  we  called  on  him  with  an  invitation  to  dinner  on  Sun- 
day, also  asking  him  to  preach  in  St.  Michael's  in  the 
afternoon.  We  told  him  the  church  was  his  for  him  to 
use  for  his  own  service,  our  own  regular  services  being  in 
the  morning  and  at  night. 

At  dinner  I  thought  the  expected  refinement  and  spir- 
ituality of  a  Moravian  saint  were  not  conspicuous.  And 
during  the  services   in  church  afterwards   the   illogical 


298  REMINISCENCES 

ramblings  and  violent  denunciation  of  the  sermon  obliged 
us  to  conclude  that  somehow  we  had  made  a  mistake, 
that  the  preacher  could  be  no  Moravian.  We  said 
good-by  as  courteously  as  possible  to  the  "  bishop  "  and 
found  on  inquiry  afterwards  that  "  United  Brethren  "  is 
the  appellation  of  some  emotional  and  unscholarly  relig- 
ionists who  have  a  little  strength  in  Indiana  and  the 
middle  West,  and  that  our  "  bishop  "  was  one  of  these, 
on  his  way  to  do  some  missionary  work  in  Oregon. 
The  following  is  a  letter  to  Mrs.  Tuttle : 

"  Boise,  Idaho,  Sunday,  September  u,  1870. 

"  I  am  alone  in  the  rectory  and  have  been  so  since  yes- 
terday at  6  a.  m.  Henry  has  gone  to  Idaho  City  and  will 
not  be  back  until  to-morrow  night. 

"  I  have  been  thinking  that  to-morrow  will  be  our 
wedding  anniversary.  We  have  been  one,  five  years. 
And  now,  as  I  count  it  up,  we  have  lived  together  three 
of  those  five  years,  and  apart,  two.  I  suppose  we  may 
regard  this  as  a  fair  average  for  our  life  through.  We 
may  live  together  three-fifths  of  the  time,  we  must  be 
content  to  live  separate  two-fifths.  God  help  us  to  be 
submissive,  content,  and  thankful.  Five  years  ago  to- 
morrow morning  we  went  up  the  aisle  of  Zion,  Morris ; 
you  with  George,  I  with  mother  ;  while  many,  very  many 
friendly  and  loving  hearts  were  all  around  us  in  the  con- 
gregation. We  walked  down  the  aisle  together,  satisfied 
with  each  other,  proud  of  each  other,  I  know,  but  not 
yet  doing  the  impossible  thing  of  loving  each  other  so 
honestly  and  fervently  as  we  do  now." 

The  courage  and  content  breathed  in  the  letter  were  in 
the  face  of  constant  troubles.  Rev.  Geo.  Foote,  writing 
from  Salt  Lake,  was  anxious  and  despondent  about  funds 
for  continuing  the  building  of  his  church.     Through  col- 


A  SUMMER  IN  BOISE  CITY,  1870  299 

lectors,  Mr.  Johnson  at  Virginia  City,  and  Mr.  Pope  at 
Helena,  I  was  care-taker  for  the  monthly  payments  of 
salary  to  be  made  to  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Goddard  and 
Fowler,  the  latter  of  whom  had  come  to  Helena  for  a 
few  months.  Worriments,  as  indicated  by  the  following 
sentences  in  a  letter  to  Mrs.  Tuttle,  were  not  infrequent : 

"  Boise  City,  Idaho,  September  14,  18  jo. 

"  Monday  I  was  in  school  all  day,  Henry  not  getting 
home  till  3  p.  m.  One  of  our  '  Committee '  in  Idaho 
City,  husband  of  one  of  our  most  prominent  church- 
women,  lately  county  treasurer,  has  proved  a  defaulter  for 
#20,000,  and  has  run  away  to  the  East.  His  name  is 
P.  E.  Edmundson ;  we  trusted  in  and  consulted  with  him 
in  church  matters  more  than  with  any  one  else.  Isn't  it 
sad? 

"  Another  man  here,  husband  of  one  of  our  communi- 
cants, shot  a  man  in  a  quarrel  day  before  yesterday,  and 
is  now  in  jail.  The  man  shot  was  yesterday  reported 
dead ;  but  he  is  not  dead  this  morning,  and  there  is  some 
hope  of  his  recovery." 

My  Boise  sojourn  was  drawing  to  its  close.  Kind  and 
loving  the  people  were  to  me.  God  bless  them  ever ! 
But  from  first  to  last  I  was  not  unthoughtful  of  efforts  to 
lead  them  in  the  way  of  sturdy  self-help,  they  having 
been  started  wrong  in  that  respect,  as  I  conceived,  by  Mr. 
Fackler.  Before  I  came  for  the  sojourn  I  wrote  to  Mr. 
Miller : 

"  Salt  Lake,  February  22,  1870. 

"  Please  let  me  say  here  while  I  think  of  it  and  that 

you  may  prepare  your  people  for  it  in  the  best  way  you 

choose,  that  when  I  come  to  Boise  next  summer  to  take 

your  place  I  shall  expect  my  living  expenses  to  be  met. 


300  REMINISCENCES 

I  have  only  my  salary  to  live  on,  and  it  no  more  than 
suffices  for  running  this  house  in  Salt  Lake ;  indeed  it 
barely  does  that.  Therefore,  I  cannot  pay  extra  expenses 
at  Boise.  If  you  leave  it  to  me  to  arrange,  I  shall  simply 
ask  the  vestry  to  provide  for  me.  If  they  do  not,  I  shall 
take  up  collections  to  meet  necessary  outgoes, — board, 
rooms,  lights,  washing.  I  mention  this  thus  early,  not  to 
give  you  trouble,  but  that  there  may  be  no  room  for 
misunderstanding  in  money  matters  hereafter." 

My  reports  of  two  vestry  meetings  are  in  letters  to 
Mrs.  Tuttle : 

"  Boise  City,  Idaho,  August  23,  18 jo. 
"  Monday  evening  I  met  the  vestry  here,  and  with 
God's  help  I  think  I  succeeded  well  in  putting  things 
before  them,  and  drawing  decisions  from  them  as  I  wish. 
They  found  themselves  in  debt  to  Mr.  Miller,  one  hun- 
dred and  thirty-five  dollars  (since  then,  fifty-five  dollars 
have  been  paid,  so  they  now  owe  him  eighty  dollars) ; 
and  for  parish  expenses,  ninety-two  dollars.  The  vestry 
heretofore  have  been  opposed  to  offerings  in  church,  on 
the  plea  that  they  keep  people  away.  So  for  a  year  they 
have  had  no  offering,  except  at  the  communion.  Last  Mon- 
day night,  however,  they  frankly  said  they  had  been  mis- 
taken, that  they  agreed  with  Mr.  Miller  and  Henry  and 
me  that  it  was  best  to  have  offerings  at  every  service  in 
church.  In  this  way,  therefore,  they  propose  to  pay  off 
this  ninety-two  dollars.  With  this  decision  I  was  pleased. 
Then  I  told  them  that  for  1871  I  must  diminish  Mr. 
Miller's  missionary  stipend  to  $600,  and  I  asked  them 
to  raise  $1,200.  I  did  not  force  the  decision,  but  will 
have  another  meeting  the  latter  part  of  September,  when 
I  think  they  will  yield  to  my  wishes.  Last,  I  asked  to 
be  allowed  to  enter  all  the  church  property  here  in  my 


A  SUMMER   IN   BOISE   CITY,  1870  301 

name  and  to  be  allowed  to  hold  the  deeds.  This  they 
cheerfully  gave  me  permission  to  do,  I  to  pay  the  ex- 
penses of  transfer.  On  the  whole  I  was  much  pleased 
with  this  meeting,  and  the  results  have  lifted  burdens 
from  my  mind  ;  I  now  think  that  I  shall  be  able  to  secure 
Mr.  Miller's  and  Henry's  salaries  for  another  year,  and 
get  $200  away  from  their  missionary  stipends  besides. 
By  the  way,  at  the  meeting  the  account  of  the  bell  fund 
was  brought  in.  It  showed  a  debt  of  forty-six  dollars 
with  only  fifteen  dollars  subscribed  wherewith  to  pay. 
So  I  said,  '  I  want  a  part  in  this  bell.  I  wish  to  give 
personally  twenty-five  dollars.'  I  gave  it  on  the  spot 
and  the  vestry  made  up  the  six  dollars  (Henry  giving 
one  dollar).  Accordingly  the  bell  fund  is  now  entirely 
square." 

"  Boise  City,  September  jo,  18 yo. 
"  I  am  pressed  with  the  duties  of  winding  up  every- 
thing here  preparatory  to  leaving  next  Monday  morning, 
and  with  helping  Henry  to  line  these  rooms  with  cloth. 
Mary's  wall  paper  came  day  before  yesterday  and  Henry 
and  I  are  going  to  try  to  put  it  on  to-morrow.  As  soon 
as  I  get  up  from  writing  this  I  am  going  at  some  of  it 
alone,  while  H.  is  at  school.  Tuesday  evening  we  had  a 
vestry  meeting.  The  vestry  would  not  quite  engage 
to  secure  $1,200  for  Mr.  Miller  next  year;  so  I  frankly 
told  them  that  I  would  retain,  against  contingencies,  $200 
of  the  $500  I  had  promised  to  St.  Michael's  church. 
Henry  is  not  going  to  be  able  to  get  the  cellar  in  perfect 
shape,  nor  to  get  the  house  entirely  in  order  for  Mary. 
He  can't  hire  any  more,  because  the  pump  will  use  up  all 
that  is  left  of  the  $650  to  which  he  is  restricted ;  and 
after  I  leave  him  he  will  have  a  hard  and  busy  time  in 
school  all  day.     Therefore  I  must  get  to  work,  tacking 


302  REMINISCENCES 

the  lining.  Good-by;  I  hope  to  see  you  in  four  or  five 
days." 

I  am  happy  to  say  that  the  vestry  did  raise  the  $1,200 
for  the  rector's  salary.  My  experience  with  the  Boise 
vestry  was  that  they  were  always  wisely  slow  in  promis- 
ing, but  that  they  grew  to  be  even  more  wisely  just  and 
generous  in  meeting  all  reasonable  expectations  made  of 
them. 

At  Kelton,  where  the  stage  line  struck  the  railroad  I 
arrived,  en  route  to  Salt  Lake,  about  9  p.  m.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Miller,  from  the  East  en  route  to  Boise,  arrived 
about  11  p.  m.  and  were  to  take  the  stage  at  3  a.  m.  So 
we  sat  up  together  for  the  four  hours  and  chatted.  It 
was  a  cheery  chat,  the  East  had  been  kind  to  Mr.  Miller, 
Boise  had  been  kind  to  me. 

Idaho  is  now  (1896)  a  state.  For  more  than  nineteen 
years,  when  it  was  a  territory,  I  was  its  bishop.  In  fifty 
towns  and  hamlets  in  it  I  held  services.  On  the  map  it 
is  shaped  like  a  boot.  In  the  south,  or  the  foot  part,  the 
Mormons  overflowing  from  Utah  settled ;  in  the  north, 
or  the  top  of  the  boot  leg,  at  Lewiston  and  the  mines 
round  about,  were  the  first  white  settlements,  other  than 
Mormons.  Yet  I  did  not  visit  the  Lewiston  region  until 
1 88 1.  This  was  because  between  the  floods  of  spring 
and  the  snows  of  autumn  there  were  not  days  enough  for 
me  to  get  all  over  Montana  and  Idaho.  When  Montana 
was  set  apart  in  1880  and  Bishop  Brewer  took  charge,  I 
visited  Lewiston  and  the  Cceur  d'Alene  country ;  after 
that  I  went  there  yearly.  Previously,  Bishop  Morris 
and  the  Rev.  Dr.  Nevius  of  Oregon  had  kindly  looked 
after  Church  work  for  me  in  Northern  Idaho.  Lewiston, 
being  at  the  head  waters  of  the  Lewis  Fork  of  the 
Columbia,  was  naturally  closely  connected  with  Oregon. 
Idaho  is  rich  in  minerals,  farms,  and  lumber.     She  alone 


A  SUMMER   IN   BOISE  CITY,  1870  303 

greeted  me  with  some  Church  work  done  when  I  went  to 
the  mountains.  All  the  nineteen  years  of  my  association 
with  her  I  found  her  and  her  people  kind  and  loyal  and 
helpful.  On  her  soil,  at  Soda  Springs,  on  the  afternoon 
of  August  9,  1886,  by  official  reception  of  the  notice  of 
the  consents  of  majorities  of  the  House  of  Bishops  and 
of  the  Standing  Committees,  I  ceased  to  be  her  bishop 
and  became  the  Bishop  of  Missouri. 

With  the  letter  in  my  hand  I  hung  my  head  as  if  I 
were  a  deserter,  and  tears  accompanied  the  good-by  I 
whispered  within.  I  love  her  still.  I  wish  to  her  and 
her  people  now  and  alway,  health,  wealth  and  happiness. 


CHAPTER  XII 
THE  MORMONS 

The  "  Latter  Day  Saints,"  as  they  desire  to  be  called, 
for  they  regard  the  name  "  Mormons  "  as  a  nickname, 
give  their  organization  the  title  of  the  "  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints."  I  must  be  excused  from 
writing  a  detailed  narrative  of  the  history  of  Mormonism, 
or  a  theological  disquisition  upon  its  doctrines  and  polity. 
Any  encyclopedia  will  furnish  the  history  of  it,  and  little 
good  would  result  from  an  attempted  analysis  of  what- 
ever scientific  theology  it  professes  to  have.  I  lived  in 
the  midst  of  it,  however,  for  seventeen  years  and  it  may 
not  be  amiss  for  me  to  record  my  impressions  of  it. 

I  first  entered  Salt  Lake  City,  July  2,  1867;  I  left  it 
September  1,  1886.  In  November,  1869,  I  moved  my 
family  there  and  made  it  my  home.  When  I  came,  the 
town  was  twenty  years  old.  July  24,  1847,  tne  Mormon 
pioneers  entering  the  valley  fixed  the  site  of  the  city 
about  fifteen  miles  from  the  lake.  They  chose  a  spot  on 
City  Creek,  just  at  the  mouth  of  the  canon,  whence  its 
refreshing  waters  poured  themselves  from  the  mountains. 
Though  sick  with  mountain  fever,  Brigham  Young  was 
at  their  head.  April  7th,  they  had  left  Winter  Quarters, 
Iowa  (now  Florence,  a  few  miles  northwest  of  Council 
Bluffs).  The  date  of  the  organization  of  their  church  of 
six  members,  under  Joseph  Smith,  in  Fayette,  Seneca 
County,  New  York,  was  April  6,  1830.  April  6th  has 
therefore  ever  since  been  the  date  of  their  "  Annual  Con- 
ference." They  also  have  a  semiannual  conference  every 
October  6th.     April  6,  1847,  Brigham  unfolded  his  plan 

3°4 


THE   MORMONS  305 

of  emigration  westward  to  the  saints  assembled  at  Winter 
Quarters.  Next  day,  under  his  leadership  the  pioneer 
body  set  out.  It  comprised  one  hundred  and  forty-four 
men,  three  women,  and  two  children.  To  be  more  exact, 
there  were  one  hundred  and  forty-four  men,  three  women, 
two  children,  ninety-three  horses,  fifty-two  mules,  sixty- 
six  oxen,  nineteen  cows,  seventeen  dogs,  and  some  chick- 
ens. For  three  months  and  a  half,  and  for  1,300  miles 
of  distance,  the  wagons  and  mother  earth  were  their  beds 
and  the  sky  their  shelter.  Brigham  divided  them  into 
companies,  introduced  military  rule,  and  kept  sharp  guard 
against  the  hostile  and  thieving  Indians.  They  met  im- 
mense herds  of  buffaloes,  but  he  forbade  them  to  slaughter 
any  more  than  were  needed  for  fresh  meat  for  their  sub- 
sistence. Some  of  the  pioneers  were  left  behind,  en  route, 
to  make  preparation  for  the  immigration  of  the  next  year. 
Some  members  from  the  Mormon  battalion  that  had 
gone  to  the  Mexican  war  also  joined  them  on  the  plains. 
Accordingly  about  143  entered  the  valley  on  July  24th. 
Not  one  of  the  original  149  had  died  en  route. 

Brigham  Young  was  born  in  Vermont,  in  1 801,  joined 
the  Mormon  Church  at  Kirtland,  Ohio,  where  he  first 
met  Joseph  Smith,  in  1832,  was  made  one  of  the  Twelve 
Apostles  in  1835,  and  n°t  long  afterwards  was  sent 
among  the  first  of  the  missionaries  to  England.  In  1841 
he  became  president  of  the  twelve,  and  June  27,  1844, 
soon  after  the  murder  of  Joseph  Smith  in  Carthage  prison, 
succeeded  to  the  leadership  of  the  band.  When  the 
murder  took  place,  Brigham  was  in  the  Eastern  states, 
but  hearing  of  it  he  hastened  to  Nauvoo.  Being  presi- 
dent of  the  twelve,  with  the  vigor  and  determination 
which  characterized  him  he  resolved  to  make  good  his 
claim  to  the  leadership.  The  person  to  dispute  the  claim 
with  him  was  Sidney  Rigdon,  an  able  and  eloquent  man, 


306  REMINISCENCES 

who  had  been  co-laborer  with  Joseph  Smith  and  perhaps 
brains  for  him.  Rigdon  was  one  of  Smith's  two  coun- 
selors, the  three  thus  making  the  First  Presidency  of  the 
Church.  At  once  Brigham  took  an  aggressive  stand ; 
he  denounced  Sidney  as  ambitious  and  a  self-seeker,  and 
as  moreover  secretly  unfaithful  to  the  customs  and  laws 
of  the  church.  By  his  boldness  he  soon  won  a  speedy 
victory,  thus  becoming  the  acknowledged  Mormon  chief. 
He  managed  wisely  to  settle  the  troubles  of  the  Mormons 
with  the  Illinois  people,  to  whom  they  had  become  ob- 
noxious ;  he  advised  and  accomplished  the  evacuation  of 
Nauvoo,  and  he  led  the  saints  westward  to  Winter  Quar- 
ters in  1846. 

For  the  three  years  subsequent  to  the  death  of  Smith, 
Brigham  with  active  brain  had  been  planning  for  the 
westward  migration  of  the  saints.  He  had  heard  of  the 
Great  Salt  Lake  in  the  interior  basin  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains  ;  the  pioneer,  Jim  Bridger,  had  seen  the  lake 
in  1824  and  had  fully  described  it.  Brigham  had 
determined  that  he  and  his  people  would  get  off  some- 
where by  themselves.  They  had  tried  living  among 
others  in  four  states,  New  York,  Ohio,  Missouri,  and 
Illinois,  and  everywhere  suspicion,  jealousy,  hate  were  en- 
gendered against  them,  so  that  their  lives  were  in  constant 
turmoil.  The  thought  came  to  him  :  "  Let  us  go  where  we 
will  not  be  interfered  with."  And  he  waxed  resolute  to 
carry  it  out.  None  can  deny  the  energy  and  courage  of 
his  action.  In  the  autumn  of  1847  he  went  back  to 
Winter  Quarters  ;  in  1848  he  superintended  the  migration 
of  two  or  three  thousand  of  the  saints  to  Salt  Lake.  In 
the  Jubilee  Celebration  in  Salt  Lake  City,  of  July  24, 
1897,  it  appeared  that  there  were  still  about  650  survivors 
of  those  first  immigrations  of  1847  and  1848. 

The  question  is  often  asked,  wherein  does  the  power 


THE   MORMONS  307 

of  Mormonism  over  people  lie,  and  what  constitutes  the 
strength  of  its  coherence  and  continuance  ?  I  answer — 
a  good  many  things.  Suffer  me  to  allude  to  them  as 
they  come  into  view.  Scrutiny  of  the  personnel  of  the 
one  hundred  and  forty-four  men  of  the  pioneer  band  may 
help  towards  the  answer.  Out  of  them  there  were  eight 
apostles,  fifteen  high  priests,  seventy-eight  seventies,  four 
bishops,  and  eight  elders, — one  hundred  and  thirteen  in 
all.  That  left  only  forty-one  to  be  of  the  rank  and  file. 
One  hundred  and  thirteen  officers  and  forty-one  privates  ! 
This  is  typical  of  the  Mormon  organization. 

Besides  the  president  of  the  church,  "  the  prophet, 
seer  and  revelator  of  the  Lord,"  (Joseph  Smith,  the  first, 
Brigham  Young,  the  second,  John  Taylor  the  third,  Wil- 
ford  Woodruff  [  1 898]  the  fourth  and  present)  and  his  two 
counselors,  there  are  the  apostles,  the  patriarch,  the  high 
priests,  the  priests  (both  of  the  Melchisedek  priesthood 
and  of  the  Aaronic  priesthood),  the  seventies,  the  bishops, 
the  elders,  the  deacons,  and  the  teachers.  And  every 
high  officer  is  provided  with  two  counselors.  Much  sat- 
isfaction is  thus  given  to  the  self-assertion,  ambition,  and 
desire  for  leadership,  natural  to  man.  There  is  strength 
in  this.  Furthermore,  may  it  not  be  said,  and  might  not 
bishops  and  rectors  of  our  own  Church  be  profited  by 
taking  heed  to  the  saying,  that  the  intelligent  interest  and 
loyalty  and  devotion  of  disciples  are  sure  to  be  promoted 
by  according  to  them  some  authority  and  devolving  upon 
them  responsibility. 

I  pause  to  remark  that  if  some  strength  accrues  to 
Mormonism  from  its  adjustment  to  the  nature  of  man, 
some  unsuspected  strength  also  is  won  to  it  by  its  appeal 
to  the  nature  of  woman.  The  self-sacrifice  in  woman, 
the  appeal  is  made  to  that.  One  knows  not  much  of 
human  life  if  he  is  ignorant  that  one  of  the  dominating 


308  REMINISCENCES 

characteristics  of  woman  is  the  power  of  self-sacrifice.  If 
self-sacrifice  in  woman  is  continually  in  evidence  in 
mothers,  in  wives  of  worthless  husbands,  in  sisters  in  re- 
ligious communities,  and  in  women  giving  up  all  in 
devotion  to  love  or  duty  or  religion,  who  wonders  that 
the  appeal  to  it,  as  in  the  matter  of  polygamy,  strange  as 
it  seems,  must  be  accounted  an  element  of  strength  to 
Mormonism.  As  matter  of  fact,  there  were  no  more 
strenuous  and  determined  upholders  of  polygamy  than 
most  of  the  Mormon  women  who  were  personally  suf- 
ferers by  it.  To  their  nature  it  was  a  calamity  and  hate- 
ful. To  their  spirit  it  was  religious  duty  and  a  call  for 
self-sacrifice.  Therefore  they  were  loyal  to  it,  determined 
to  live  in  it,  and  if  need  be,  to  die  for  it.  Spirit,  roused 
and  active,  evermore  predominates  over  nature. 

In  the  popular  belief,  polygamy  is  the  distinguishing 
tenet  of  Mormonism ;  as  can  be  shown  in  several  ways, 
however,  this  conclusion  is  a  mistake.  In  the  first  place, 
the  Mormon  Church  was  not  founded  in  polygamy,  and 
it  lived  for  thirteen  years  without  anything  being  said 
about  polygamy  in  the  Book  of  Mormon.1     In  the  second 

1  The  Book  of  Mormon  is  the  alleged  translation  by  Joseph  Smith  of  the 
writings,  in  "  Reformed  Egyptian  "  characters,  on  the  golden  plates  which 
he  claimed  to  have  dug  up,  under  angelic  direction,  near  Palmyra,  New 
York,  in  1827.  The  Book  recounts  under  fourteen  headings  or  "  Books  " 
the  stories  of  two  migrations  to  America — of  Jared  and  his  kin  from  the 
Tower  of  Babel,  who  were  supposed  to  have  disembarked  on  the  coast  of 
Southern  California ;  and  of  Nephi  and  his  kin,  at  the  time  of  King 
Zedekiah  of  Jerusalem  and  the  taking  of  the  city  by  Nebuchadnezzar — 
landing  on  the  coast  of  Chili.  The  historic  portions  are  not  remarkable 
for  lucidness.  Moral  and  spiritual  exhortations,  commandments  and  doc- 
trines are  freely  interspersed.  Prophecies,  more  or  less  obscure,  are  in- 
cluded. For  style  of  diction  and  for  text  matter  the  old  and  New  Testa- 
ments are  freely  drawn  upon.  The  Saviour  is  represented  as  descending 
in  America  after  His  ascension  from  Palestine,  and  commissioning  twelve 
American  apostles.     So  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  the  Early  Saints  was 


THE  MORMONS  309 

place,  a  very  considerable  number  of  Mormons,  with  their 
descendants  and  adherents,  who  did  not  go  to  Utah  un- 
der the  leadership  of  Brigham  Young,  but  who  still  reside 
and  flourish  in  the  older  states,  especially  in  Missouri, 
Illinois,  and  Iowa,  never  did  adopt  polygamy.  They  are 
under  the  leadership  of  Joseph's  son,  Joseph  Smith,  Jr., 

constituted.  The  Nephites  were  for  the  most  part  loyal  and  devoted  to  it. 
But  some  of  them  waxed  unfaithful,  and  their  defection  swelled  the  ranks 
of  the  Lamanites  who  were  open  enemies  and  infidels.  The  Lamanites 
were  the  ancestors  of  our  North  American  Indians.  About  the  year  400 
A.  D.  there  came  a  pitched  battle  between  the  opposing  forces.  The 
Lamanites  were  victorious.  Moroni  had  been  forewarned  by  Mormon  the 
prophet,  his  father,  that  the  battle  was  imminent  and  that  the  Nephites 
would  be  exterminated.  Mormon  therefore  gave  to  his  son  to  preserve 
the  sacred  records  and  revelations.  These  constituted  the  records  of  the 
golden  plates.  Moroni  hid  them  up  in  the  hill  Cumorah,  overlooking  the 
plain  on  which  the  great  battle  was  fought.  There  they  remained  in 
safety  for  nearly  1,500  years,  when  the  angel  directed  Joseph  Smith  to 
bring  them  forth  for  the  enlightenment,  guidance,  and  salvation  of  man- 
kind. Subsequently  John  the  Baptist  appeared  to  Joseph  Smith  and 
Oliver  Cowdery,  and  admitted  them  to  the  Aaronic  priesthood.  There- 
upon, Joseph  baptized  Oliver  by  immersion,  and  Oliver  then  baptized 
Joseph.  Still  later,  Peter  and  James  and  John  appeared  to  Joseph  Smith 
and  Oliver  Cowdery  and  admitted  them  to  the  Melchisedek  priesthood. 
Joseph  then  ordained  Oliver  an  elder,  and  Oliver  ordained  Joseph. 
Furnished  with  the  new  and  hitherto  unknown  revelation,  extending  from 
the  time  of  the  Tower  of  Babel  to  A.  D.  384,  and  equipped  with  the 
highest  authority  of  priesthood,  at  the  hands  of  saints  and  prophets  and 
apostles  who  had  come  down  from  heaven  to  commission  them,  Joseph 
Smith  and  the  country  schoolmaster,  Oliver  Cowdery,  were  now  ready  to 
take  in  hand  the  establishment,  or  the  reestablishment,  in  the  Latter  Days, 
of  the  Church  of  Saints  of  Jesus  Christ.  This  establishment,  in  conjunc- 
tion with  four  other  persons,  they  made  in  Fayette,  Seneca  County,  N.  Y., 
April  6,  1830. 

This  is  the  belief  of  the  faithful  touching  the  Book  of  Mormon  and  the 
reestablishment  in  the  Latter  Days  of  the  Church  of  Christ.  The  strong 
probability  is  that  the  Book  of  Mormon  is  in  substance  a  religious 
romance  written  by  Rev.  Solomon  Spaulding  of  Conneaut,  Ohio,  an  in- 
valid Congregational  minister,  to  while  away  a  time  of  enforced  retire, 
ment,  and   to  embody  his  conviction  that  the  original  inhabitants  of  the 


310  REMINISCENCES 

who  was  born  at  Kirtland,  Ohio,  in  1832.  His  followers 
are  called  Josephites.  They  call  themselves  the  "  Reor- 
ganized Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints." 
They  repudiate  Brigham's  authority  and  sharply  condemn 
the  practice  of  polygamy.  They  maintain  that  the 
prophet  Joseph  never  taught  or  countenanced  it.  Yet  in 
the  Book  of  Doctrine  and  Covenants,1  Section  1 32  looks 

Western  Continent  are  descendants  of  the  lost  tribes  of  Israel.  Joseph 
Smith  and  Sidney  Rigdon  probably  got  hold  of  this  manuscript  and  ap- 
propriated it  to  their  use ;  Sidney,  who  had  been  a  capable  and  eloquent 
"  Christian  "  or  "  Campbellite  "  preacher  in  Ohio,  adding  to  it  most  of  the 
prophetic,  hortatory,  and  doctrinal  ecclesiasticism  needed.  There  is  not 
one  word  approving  the  practice  of  polygamy.  On  the  contrary  there  is 
this  express  prohibition  of  it  (Book  of  Jacob,  Chapter  II,  v.  27),  "  Where- 
fore, my  brethren,  hear  me  and  hearken  to  the  word  of  the  Lord ;  for 
there  shall  not  any  man  among  you  have  save  it  be  one  wife  ;  and  concu- 
bines he  shall  have  none." 

1  The  Book  of  Doctrine  and  Covenants  is  the  compendium  of  the  various 
revelations  made  to  and  through  Joseph  Smith,  with  one  only  added,  given 
through  Brigham  Young.  The  high  claim  of  divine  guidance  made  by 
the  Mormon  Church  may  be  noted.  It  has  five  sources  of  revelation : 
(1)  the  Old  Testament,  (2)  the  New  Testament,  (3)  the  Book  of  Mormon, 
(4)  the  Book  of  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  (5)  the  Revelations  oral,  made 
from  time  to  time  to  and  through  the  president  of  the  Church,  who  is  the 
"  prophet,  seer,  and  revelator  of  the  Lord."  To  the  faithful  Mormon  all 
these  five  sources  are  divinely  inspired.  When  he  is  arguing  with  the  or- 
dinary Christian  he  fully  grants  the  Divine  inspiration  and  authority  of  all 
the  Holy  Bible.  But  he  claims,  also,  that  he  enjoys  the  privilege  of  ac- 
cess to  three  other  sources  of  Divine  guidance  and  revelation,  to  which  he 
will  be  only  too  happy  to  conduct  his  Christian  brother,  if  he  be  willing  to 
come.  A  Mormon  logician  never  argues  against  the  Holy  Bible  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments.  He  professes  entire  adhesion  and  loyalty  to  it. 
The  winged  shafts  of  many  of  his  opponents,  therefore,  to  their  astonish- 
ment, can  never  be  made  to  hit  him.  He  will  agree  with  them  ;  then 
after  they  have  taught  him  all  they  know,  he  will  invite  them  to  come 
with  him  that  they  may  win  and  use  the  further  divine  knowledge  with 
which  he  is  blessed.  Many  arguers  and  arguments  against  Mormonism 
have  fallen  to  confusion  and  nothingness,  because  of  the  false  assumption 
that  the   Mormons  consider  themselves  to  have   superseded  the  Bible. 


THE   MORMONS  311 

much  like  a  sanctioning  of  polygamy.  It  comprises  a 
revelation  given  through  Joseph  Smith  at  Nauvoo,  July 
1 2,  1 843,  a  little  less  than  a  year  before  he  was  murdered. 
In  the  Brighamite  edition  the  section  is  headed  (I  do  not 
know  what  the  Josephite  heading  is) :  "  Revelation  on  the 
Eternity  of  the  Marriage  Covenant,  including  Plurality  of 
Wives."  Verses  sixty-one  and  sixty-two  read  as  follows  : 
"  And  again  as  pertaining  to  the  Law  of  the  Priesthood  ; 
If  any  man  espouse  a  virgin,  and  desire  to  espouse  an- 
other, and  the  first  give  her  consent ;  and  if  he  espouse 
the  second,  and  they  are  virgins,  and  have  vowed  to  no 
other  man,  then  is  he  justified ;  he  cannot  commit 
adultery,  for  they  are  given  unto  him  ;  for  he  cannot  com- 
mit adultery  with  that  that  belongeth  unto  him  and  to  no 
one  else;  and  if  he  have  ten  virgins  given  unto  him  by 
this  law,  he  cannot  commit  adultery,  for  they  belong  to 
him,  and  they  are  given  unto  him,  therefore  is  he 
justified." 

Open  sanction  and  formal  promulgation  of  the  right 
of  polygamy  there  was  not,  until  it  was  made  by  Brigham 
Young  in  the  Tabernacle  in  Salt  Lake  City,  in  1852.  It 
is  said  that  when  the  bold  avowal  was  made  known  in 
England,  where  for  fifteen  years  Mormon  missionary 
work  had  been  done,  the  consternation  among  the 
"  Saints  "  was  great,  and  scores  and  hundreds  drew  back 
from  a  church  which  unblushingly  corrupted  itself  by 
such  a  heathenish  practice.  Always  in  foreign  mission- 
ary work,  polygamy  has  been  adverted  to  as  an  esoteric 
doctrine,  and  never  urged  as  a  general  practice. 

In  the  third  place,  by  manifesto  of  the  Church  authori- 

Theoretically,  logically, — whatever  may  be  the  case  practically, — they  ac- 
cept the  Bible  as  God's  truth  and  their  guide.  They  claim  to  supplement 
it,  not  to  supersede  it,  by  their  Book  of  Mormon,  Book  of  Doctrine  and 
Covenants,  and  living  Revelations. 


312  REMINISCENCES 

ties,  September  24,  1890,  the  further  practice  of  polyg- 
amy was  forbidden.  Yet  Mormonism  still  (1898)  thrives 
in  its  missions,  in  increase  by  immigration,  and  in  its 
organic  life.  Polygamy,  therefore,  is  not  a  corner-stone 
of  Mormonism,  or  even  one  of  its  necessary  doctrines. 
That  it  is  a  doctrine  of  the  church  and  a  divine  ordi- 
nance is,  I  dare  say,  still  taught  by  men  and  women 
among  the  "  Saints  "  ;  but  the  practice,  save  in  sporadic 
and  sly  cases,  is  given  up  in  deference  to  the  government 
and  in  obedience  to  the  laws,  and  I  may  add,  in  com- 
pliance with  the  demands  of  the  nature  of  the  young 
women,  and  the  will  of  the  young  men. 

Polygamy  in  Utah  was  lifted  to  the  plane  of  religious 
duty,  consequently  it  did  not  work  the  awful  corruption 
in  society  one  would  have  expected.  That  women's  lives 
were  clouded  and  their  hearts  embittered  by  it  is  true, 
but  not  seldom  the  glory  of  the  sacrifice  hallowed  the 
agony  of  suffering.  It  is  God's  will ;  it  is  the  church's 
law  ;  it  is  my  duty  ;  were  the  injunctions  women  repeated 
to  themselves,  while  they  bore  their  sorrow  and  were 
silent.  Sometimes,  however,  nature  would  cry  out  its 
bitter  resentment.  I  recall  to  memory  two  polygamous 
widows  of  Salt  Lake  City,  one  of  them  an  Irish  woman, 
the  other  from  the  Isle  of  Man.  The  husband  was  an 
Irishman  ;  he  had  been  bred  to  the  law,  was  most  intel- 
ligent, and  had  been  a  leader  among  the  people.  I  may 
pause  here  to  say  that  it  is  unusual  to  find  Irishmen 
among  the  Mormons ;  you  can  almost  count  on  your  ten 
fingers  all  the  Irish  converts,  men  and  women,  to  be 
found  among  them.  These  two  women  were  as  good, 
true,  faithful,  pure  women  as  I  ever  knew.  They  had 
refined  and  ladylike  natures,  and  they  were  exceedingly 
kind  to  me  and  my  family  in  times  of  sickness.  My 
heart  warms  in  tender  gratitude  as  I  recall  all  they  were 


THE   MORMONS  313 

to  us.  They  lived  in  different  suites  of  apartments  in  the 
same  house,  and  each  had  several  children.  The  love  of 
the  two  for  each  other,  and  the  harmony  and  affection 
existing  among  all  the  children,  were  remarkable.  Mrs. 
Tuttle  once  asked  the  older  one :  "  How  is  it,  Mrs.  F., 
that  you  two  can,  under  the  circumstances,  so  forgive 
and  forget  and  be  so  fond  of  each  other?"  "  Ah,  dear 
Mrs.  Tuttle,"  she  answered,  "  it  is  because  we  have  so  suf- 
fered together  that  we  love  each  other." 

Polygamy  was  practiced  by  the  men  of  means  and  the 
men  of  official  leadership.  Questions  of  cost  rather  con- 
fined it  to  the  former  class,  although,  Mormon  women 
being  all  workers,  an  added  wife  was  not  seldom  a  saving 
in  wages  for  hired  help.  There  was  shrewd  policy  in 
insisting  that  all  the  latter  class  must  be  polygamists. 
Whatever  might  be  their  positive  bonds  of  brotherhood, 
strong  negative  bonds,  also,  of  defiance  to  Christian  law 
and  civilization,  and  of  ostracism  from  Christian  society, 
bound  them  together.  Bishops  were  all  polygamists.  In 
my  day  Salt  Lake  was  divided  into  twenty-one  wards ;  it 
now  has  twenty-four.  Each  ward  had  its  bishop  and  its 
meeting-house ;  I  think  Utah  had,  in  all,  about  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  bishops.  It  so  happened  that  my  residence 
was  almost  next  door  to  the  twelfth  ward  meeting- 
house. One  semiannual  conference  in  September,  when 
multitudes  from  the  country  were  assembled  in  town,  a 
person  came  to  our  door  and  inquired :  "  Is  the  bishop 
in  ?  "  "  No,"  was  the  answer.  "  Is  the  bishop's  wife  in  ?  " 
"  No."  "  Is  any  one  of  his  other  wives  in  ?  "  My  prox- 
imity to  the  meeting-house,  I  suppose,  gave  ground  for 
the  inference  that  I  was  its  bishop.  It  will  be  noted  that 
the  saint  inquiring  accorded  a  precedency  to  the  "  wife  " 
above  the  other  wives.  A  sort  of  precedency  the  first 
wife  had.     She  must  be  asked  for  consent  before  any 


314  REMINISCENCES 

added  wife  could  be  taken,  yet  her  refusal  of  consent 
need  by  no  means  be  sacredly  respected. 

The  bishops  were  officers  in  temporal  things  as  well  as 
spiritual.  The  bishop  looked  after  the  poor  of  his  ward, 
and,  if  necessary,  gave  orders  for  their  subsistence  from 
the  tithing  fund.  The  bishop  and  his  two  counselors, 
as  a  court,  adjudicated  matters  in  dispute  between  inhab- 
itants of  his  ward.  If  settlement  was  not  reached,  there 
was  an  appeal  to  a  higher  court  of  the  high  priesthood. 
The  bishop  was  the  one  particularly  responsible  for  the 
peace  and  health  and  all-around  welfare  of  the  people  in 
his  bailiwick.  In  the  early  years  of  my  residence  in 
Salt  Lake  there  was  a  vast  deal  of  destitution  and  poverty 
among  its  inhabitants.  In  eking  out  our  slender  com- 
munion alms  in  rendering  assistance  I  more  than  once 
went  to  the  ward  bishops  for  help.  They  did  not  refuse 
me.  Bishop  Wooley  of  the  thirteenth  ward  was  quite  a 
favorite  with  the  Gentiles.  He  was  good-natured,  kind- 
hearted,  but  not  very  refined.  He  held  also  the  office  of 
county  recorder.  Having  taken  a  deed  to  him  for  record, 
when  I  called  to  get  it  and  asked  the  cost,  he  replied, 
trying  as  well  as  his  shortness  of  stature  would  allow  to 
rest  his  hand  upon  my  shoulder :  "  O  nothing,  nothing  ; 
we  bishops,  you  know,  must  try  to  favor  each  other." 

Much  has  been  written  about  the  "  Endowment 
House."  A  plain  two-story  building  of  adobe,  it  stood, 
in  my  day,  near  the  Tabernacle,  and  not  far  from  the 
Temple,  which  was  in  process  of  building.  No  one  not 
a  saint  could  enter  it.  In  it  the  mysterious  rites  were 
unfolded  and  enacted.  Also,  generally,  polygamous 
marriages  were  sanctioned  therein.  In  the  completed 
Temple,  rooms  take  the  place  of  the  old  Endowment 
House.  Omne  ignotum  pro  horrifico,  and  it  therefore  has 
been   supposed  that  the  walls  of  the  Endowment  House, 


THE  MORMONS  315 

could  they  speak,  might  tell  of  words  and  deeds,  foul  and 
dire,  which  they  had  witnessed.  It  has  always  been  felt 
that  the  secrets,  oaths,  obligations,  and  sanctionings,  cen- 
tering there,  were  the  very  heart  of  the  strength  and  shame 
of  Mormonism.  The  Endowment  name,  never  to  be 
other  than  whispered  ;  the  Endowment  robe,  to  be  buried 
with  the  dead  body,  enshrouding  it,  and  to  clothe  the 
rising  body  in  glory  ;  the  Endowment  adjurations,  prom- 
isings  and  privileges, — these  invested  Mormonism  with  a 
mysterious  and  perhaps  unholy  importance,  sharpening 
the  interest  and  piquing  the  curiosity  of  the  Gentiles  to 
a  tantalizing  degree.  I  wanted  to  secure,  to  put  into 
this  chapter,  a  plain  statement  from  some  honest  and 
intelligent  person  who  had  passed  through  the  "  Endow- 
ments," and  I  wrote  and  asked  a  lady  to  furnish  me  with 
the  information  I  wanted.  Her  father  had  stood  high 
with  the  Mormons  before  he  apostatized,  but  he  was 
never  a  polygamist.  Her  mother  was  a  devout,  spir- 
itual minded  "  Saint,"  a  refined  lady,  and  of  the  love- 
liest personal  character.  My  correspondent  was  con- 
firmed by  me  in  1877,  and  still  lives  in  Utah.  For  both 
her  honesty  and  her  intelligence  I  desire  to  vouch  un- 
qualifiedly.    The  following  is  her  reply  from  her  home  : 

"  December  6,  1893. 

"  I  hope  you  will  not  think  me  tardy  in  replying  to 
yours  of  August  19th.  Last  evening  I  was  thinking 
you  might  be  ready  for  the  information  you  ask ;  and 
the  fear  of  delaying  you  is  the  impetus  which  prompts 
me  to  write  this  morning. 

"  I  have  no  prickings  of  conscience  about  telling  you 
what  I  remember  of  the  Endowment  House,  because  I 
consider  that  an  oath  forced  upon  a  girl  of  fourteen  has 
no  binding  quality. 


316  REMINISCENCES 

44 1  well  remember  how  my  brother  J.  and  myself 
grumbled  together,  under  the  sweet  scent  of  the  peach 
blossoms,  against  going  ;  but  the  children  of  the  aristo- 
crats, the  Kimballs  and  Youngs,  were  to  be  initiated  on 
that  special  day,  and  papa's  children  had  been  included 
as  a  special  mark  of  esteem  to  him ;  so  we  were  made  to 
go.  Ever  since,  to  me,  the  peach  blossom  and  its  odor 
have  been  associated  with  something  awful  and  religious 
and  disagreeable. 

44  Early  in  the  morning,  exhilarated  by  the  balmy 
freshness  of  the  pure  air  and  surrounded  by  the  glorious 
beauty  of  the  grand  mountains,  carrying  the  clothes  we 
were  to  wear  during  our  incarceration,  we  sought  the 
sacred  square,  wherein  was  situated  the  4  Holy  of  Holies.' 
The  dress  for  a  girl  was  of  white,  with  linen  moccasins, 
with  hose,  white  linen  '  garments  '  (so  called,  just  like 
the  combination  suit  now  worn),  white  linen  underdress, 
and  a  white  linen  robe.  This  robe  contains  the  whole 
width  of  very  wide  linen ;  it  is  long  enough  to  cross  the 
shoulder  and  touch  the  ground  behind  and  before; 
without  seam  it  was  fastened  with  loops  on  the  shoulder 
— which  shoulder  I  do  not  remember — was  crossed  over 
to  the  waist  on  the  opposite  side,  and  was  tied  there 
with  a  long,  wide  sash,  used  as  a  belt.  Over  all  this  was 
worn  a  small  apron  of  green  silk,  either  outlined  with 
brown  silk  thread,  in  palm  leaf  shape,  or  having  the 
silk  itself  cut  in  that  shape.  The  4  cap '  was  of  white 
4  swiss,'  round  in  the  back,  gathered  with  a  small  ruffle 
underneath  the  hair,  and  falling  over  the  head  and  face 
down  to  the  apron  belt  in  a  long,  full,  pointed  veil,  tied 
under  the  chin  to  keep  it  securely  on  the  head.  I 
forgot  to  state  that  the  '  garment '  had  cuts,  worked 
around  in  button-hole  stitch,  a  right  angle  on  the  right 
breast,  a  heart  on  the  left  breast,  a  straight  line  at  the 


THE   MORMONS  317 

navel,  and  a  straight  line  at  the  right  knee.  The  sig- 
nificance of  these  symbols  I  do  not  remember.  The 
man's  dress,  I  think,  differs  only  in  having  the  '  cap,' 
which  is  identical  with  that  worn  by  plasterers. 

"  We  entered  a  large  apartment  informally,  men  and 
women  together,  for  morning  salutations,  and  mutual 
congratulations  on  the  rareness  of  the  '  privilege  '  now 
about  to  be  granted  unto  the  '  faithful.'  I  remember 
thinking  that  herein  there  was  '  much  ado  about  nothing.' 
From  this  room  the  men  were  conducted  into  one  part 
of  the  building  by  men,  and  we  were  taken  into  an- 
other compartment  by  women,  where  we  received  our 
'  Washings  and  Anointings.'  This  '  Washing  '  is  simply 
a  comfortable  but  ordinary  bath  in  tepid  water,  the 
bather  wearing  a  chemise.  Eliza  Snow  performed  for 
me  the  offices  of  a  maid,  and  Mrs.  Newell  Whitney 
did  the  same  for  another  novitiate  in  the  same  room. 
The  *  Anointing '  consists  in  using  olive  oil  ('  Conse- 
crated Oil '  is  its  technical  term,  it  having  been  '  blessed 
by  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  priesthood ' 
while  it  was  yet  in  the  bottle)  on  the  hair,  and  so  on 
downward  to  the  feet,  each  organ  being  specially 
anointed  and  its  use  indicated,  the  holy  office  of  ma- 
ternity being  emphasized  as  the  sacred  duty  and  glo- 
rious «  privilege  '  of  the  mothers  in  Israel  for  the  purpose 
of  reproducing  the  '  Kingdom  of  God  upon  earth.' 
While  the  anointing  was  going  on,  the  names  which 
we  were  to  bear  in  eternity  were  given  us.  We  were 
then  taken  into  another  room  and  favored  with  an  extem- 
pore lecture  by  Eliza  Snow.  Not  one  word  of  this, 
however,  do  I  remember,  so  amused  was  I  by  the  appear- 
ance of  the  women  in  their  strange  costumes,  and  so 
interested  in  trying  to  discover  '  who  was  who.'  I  have 
learned  since  that  the  lecture  was  a  sort  of  physiological 


318  REMINISCENCES 

and  psychical  succotash,  intended  to  impress  the  fem- 
inine mind  with  the  absolute  necessity  of  maternity 
to  secure  '  Salvation  and  Exaltation.' 

"  The  next  three  rooms  were  devoted  to  the  dramati- 
zation of  the  Creation,  following  the  story  as  given  in 
the  Bible,  except  that  the  devil  instead  of  being  a 
serpent  was  represented  by  a  man.  I  remember  that 
this  man  was  the  ugliest  mortal  I  ever  beheld,  and  that 
his  name  was  Phelps.  I  remember,  also,  that  the  fruit 
on  the  tree  was  a  cluster  of  raisins.  Eve  (Eliza  Snow) 
was  arrayed  in  a  black  velvet  dress  covered  with  red 
leaves,  and  Phelps  in  a  black  suit.  Of  '  Jehovah  '  I  have 
no  remembrance.  My  husband  tells  me  he  was  repre- 
sented by  a  very  handsome  man  named  McCalister, 
dressed  in  the  Endowment  Robes,  and  let  down  '  into 
our  midst '  from  some  trap-door  arrangement  above. 
My  husband  also  tells  me  that  in  each  of  these  rooms 
lectures  were  delivered  by  the  highest  priests  in  the 
Church, — Young,  Kimball,  Grant,  etc., — explaining  and 
enlarging,  according  to  their  own  thought,  the  scene 
represented.  I  remember  the  altars  in  each  room, 
because  my  brother  and  myself  were  called  upon  to 
kneel  at  them  and  illustrate  the  oath  which  was  common 
to  all. 

"  These  oaths  were  of  the  direst  nature  ;  they  included 
decapitation  and  disembowelment  as  threatened  penalties 
for  the  divulging  of  the  secrets  of  the  Endowment. 
Then  followed  a  room  wherein  the  history  of  the  Mormon 
Church  was  given.  Its  superior  doctrines  were  set  forth 
in  an  argument  between  two  supposed  antagonists,  a 
Latter  Day  Saint  elder  and  a  minister  of  an  orthodox 
sect ;  in  this  argument  the  latter  was  beaten  at  every 
turn,  until  he  was  utterly  demolished.  Here  were  taken 
the  oaths  of  vengeance  against  the  '  murderers '  of  the 


THE   MORMONS  319 

«  martyrs,  Joseph  and  Hyrum,'  and  all  others  who  had 
persecuted  or  might  persecute  the  Mormon  Church. 
With  these  oaths  were  given  grips,  which  are  said  to 
have  been  taken  from  Free  Masonry,  whereby  a  Mormon 
could  tell  a  Mormon  in  daylight,  dark,  or  moonshine,  in 
Pekin,  London  or  the  Antipodes,  without  language  and 
instantly. 

"  Afterwards  we  were  taken  into  a  smaller  room  before 
•  passing  through  the  veil,'  and  seated  silently  until  our 
turn  came.  I  remember  thinking  contemptuously  of  the 
veil,  which  was  nothing  more  than  a  partition  of  un- 
bleached factory  cloth,  with  a  sort  of  window  through 
which  we  whispered  the  name  we  had  received  when 
anointed  and  by  which  we  were  to  be  called  in  eternity. 
This  name  was  given  to  some  loved  one ;  mine,  to  my 
father.  The  sweetest  sight  I  had  seen  that  day  was  my 
mother,  waiting  there  to  receive  me.  It  reconciled  me  to 
all  the  wearying  inanities  that  had  preceded.  I  remem- 
ber telling  her,  as  I  hung  on  her  arm  going  home  shortly 
afterwards,  hungry  in  body  and  soul,  weary  and  ill-tem- 
pered :  '  If  that  is  religion,  I  want  none  of  it.'  Nor  did 
she  reprove  me  for  the  reflection. 

"  That  day  I  did  not  see  the  '  Sealing  Room,'  but  since, 
I  have  been  in  it  twice  with  friends  who  have  been  mar- 
ried there.  The  room  is  full  of  sunlight,  being  nearly  all 
glass,  and  is  brilliant  in  white  and  gold.  The  altar  is  of 
scarlet  velvet,  with  kneeling  stools  all  round  it  covered  in 
the  same  color.  Brigham  Young  sat  on  an  elevated  seat 
at  one  end ;  the  couple  (or  couples)  to  be  sealed  kneel 
around,  and  the  witnesses  stand  behind.  The  ceremony 
I  saw  was  between  a  young  man  and  his  first  wife,  and  it 
in  no  way  differed  from  the  ordinary  ceremony,  except 
in  its  claim  of  lasting  for  eternity  as  well  as  for  time.  I 
have  had  an  account  of  a  plural  marriage  (the  parties 


320  REMINISCENCES 

being  no  other  than  our  mutual  good  friend,  Mrs. , 

her  husband,  and  a  woman  who  was  to  be  second  wife). 
When  the  persons  interested  were  properly  placed,  first 
Mr. ,  then  Mrs. ,  then  the  woman ;  Brig- 
ham  Young  turned  to  Mrs. and  asked  :  '  Are  you 

willing  that  this  man  shall  take  this  woman  to  be  his  law- 
ful wife  ?  '  The  customary  answer  is  '  Yes  ' ;  the  cere- 
mony goes  smoothly  on  to  a  near  conclusion,  when  hell 
begins  for  three ;  but  on  this  occasion  the  answer  came 
clear  and  cold, '  No  ! '  A  long  pause  followed.  Every 
one,  Brigham  Young  the  prophet  of  the  Lord  included, 
was  in  consternation.  When  Young  had  collected  the 
shattered  remnants  of  his  outraged  authority  he  sternly 
demanded :  '  What  then  are  you  here  for  ? '  The  woman 
answered :  *  To  do  the  will  of  my  husband.'  The  cere- 
mony was  then  completed,  whereby  the  man  sacrificed 
the  love  of  his  youth. 

"  Such  is  a  brief  and  fragmentary  sketch  of  a  crude  and 
cruel  institution,  the  outgrowth  of  the  vilest  in  man's 
nature. 

"  I  am  glad  in  justice  to  my  Mormon  friends  to  state 
that,  aside  from  •  vengeance '  on  their  '  persecutors,'  and 
the  solemnization  of  plural  marriage,  nothing  unrighteous, 
immoral,  indecent  or  indecorous,  is  carried  on  within  the 
walls  of  their  ■  Holy  of  Holies,'  called  the  '  Endowment 
House,'  or  in  the  '  Temples,'  which  have  now  superseded 
the  Endowment  House.  This  is  true,  so  far  as  I  know, 
and  according  to  my  best  belief. 

"  We  believe  that  the  entering  into  this  plural  arrange- 
ment is  now  abandoned,  however  we  may  doubt  the  con- 
duct of  those  thus  married.  Whether  or  not  this  «  venge- 
ance '  is  still  taught,  we  have  no  means  of  knowing  and 
would  not  venture  a  conjecture.  But  publicly  it  is  no 
more  heard  in  the  pulpits  even  of  their   strongholds. 


THE   MORMONS  321 

What  statehood  might  bring  back  of  the  darkness  of 
twenty -five  years  ago  is  in  the  dim  future.  I  for  one 
most  fervently  do  not  wish  statehood  for  Utah." 

Polygamy,  without  question,  was  the  most  odious  fea- 
ture of  Mormonism.  But  it  must  be  remembered  that  it 
was  not  openly  promulgated  as  a  doctrine  and  enjoined 
as  a  practice  until  August,  1852,  when  Brigham  Young 
enjoined  it  in  the  Tabernacle  in  Salt  Lake  City.  Even 
then,  as  practiced  in  Utah,  it  was  not  opposed  to  statute 
law.  To  Christian  custom  and  to  Christian  civilization, 
and,  I  suppose,  to  common  law,  it  was  opposed.  But  in 
America  the  different  states  and  territories  provide  their 
own  statutes  about  marriage.  It  was  not  until  1862  that 
the  United  States  Congress  passed  any  law  on  the  sub- 
ject. Then  a  provision  was  adopted  to  prohibit  polygamy 
which  was  known  to  have  been  a  practice  in  Utah  for  ten 
years.  But  the  statute  was  a  dead  letter ;  the  penalties  af- 
fixed to  disobedience  could  not  be  enforced,  as  conviction 
on  the  charged  offense  of  polygamy  must  be  procured 
by  a  jury.  Public  opinion  in  Utah  and  the  consciences 
of  all  the  jurymen  who  could  be  summoned  upheld  the 
divine  right  and  duty  of  polygamy.  How  then  could  the 
statute  enacted  by  Congress  be  enforced  in  Utah  ?  It 
was  not  until  the  passing  of  more  stringent  laws  by  Con- 
gress concerning  the  competency  of  jurymen  in  Utah,  not 
until  the  coming  in  of  a  considerable  population  that 
would  be  free  from  fanatical  belief  in  the  divine  right  of 
polygamy,  not,  indeed,  until  the  careful  provisions  of 
the  "  Edmunds  Bill"  of  1882  had  been  enacted,  that  ar- 
rested polygamists  could  be  convicted  and  punished.  It 
was,  also,  not  until  the  passage  of  the  Edmunds  Bill  that 
any  law  existed  in  Utah  concerning  the  officiant  at  a 
marriage  ceremony,  or  concerning  providing  for  witnesses, 
or  enjoining  the  deposit  with  the  civil  authority  of  a  cer- 


322  REMINISCENCES 

tificate  of  the  act.  I  have  before  me  the  volume  of  the 
"  Acts,  Resolutions  and  Memorials,  passed  by  the  First 
Annual,  and  Special,  Sessions  of  the  Legislative  Assembly 
of  the  Territory  of  Utah,  begun  and  held  at  Great  Salt 
Lake  City,  on  the  22d  day  of  September,  a.  d.  185  1,"  and 
not  a  line  can  be  found  in  it  regulating  the  ceremony  of 
marriage. 

This  silence  indicates  that  the  "  Revelation  "  through 
Joseph  Smith  at  Nauvoo  on  plural  marriage  was  having 
its  effect,  even  though  the  promulgation  of  the  right  and 
duty  of  polygamy  had  not  yet  been  made.  In  all  my 
earlier  years  in  Utah  there  was  no  territorial  statute  what- 
ever to  guide  me  or  other  ministers  in  the  performance 
of  the  marriage  ceremony.  It  is  easy  to  understand  this. 
In  the  first  years  of  the  history  of  Utah  as  a  territory,  all 
its  legislators,  and  in  the  later  years,  almost  all,  were  Mor- 
mons. Privileged  as  a  people  to  practice  the  divine  right 
of  polygamy,  there  was  no  call  for  them  to  follow  in  hum- 
drum fashion  along  the  beaten  paths  of  modern  legisla- 
tion concerning  marriage.  And  so  long  as  it  was  a  terri- 
tory I  think  no  laws  whatever  concerning  the  ceremony 
of  marriage  were  enacted  by  Utah's  Legislature. 

August  29,  1852,  through  the  voice  of  Brigham  Young, 
"  the  prophet,  seer,  and  revelator  of  the  Lord  "  in  Salt 
Lake  City,  polygamy  was  sanctioned  and  adopted  as  a 
divine  precept  by  the  Mormon  Church.  September  24, 
1890,  through  the  voice  of  Wilford  Woodruff,  "the 
prophet,  seer  and  revelator  of  the  Lord,"  the  Mormon 
Church  prohibited  the  further  practice  of  polygamy  by 
the  saints,  in  conformity  to  the  law  of  the  land. 

The  facts  about  polygamy  then  are  these : — That,  from 
1830  to  1852  the  Mormon  Church  did  not  promulgate  it 
as  a  divine  precept;  from  1852  to  1862  it  enjoined  its 
practice  as  a  divine  right  and  duty,  in  defiance  of  Chris- 


THE   MORMONS  323 

tian  custom,  but  not  in  disobedience  to  statute  law  ;  from 
1862  to  1890  it  enjoined  and  continued  the  practice  in 
defiance  of  statute  law;  and  from  1890  onwards,  while 
doubtless  still  believing  polygamy  to  be  a  divine  precept, 
it  has  forbidden  the  faithful  to  practice  it  because  the 
practice  would  be  in  violation  of  the  law  of  the  land. 

When  the  Mormons  reached  the  Salt  Lake  valley  in 
1847  the  region  belonged  to  Mexico.  Subsequently,  by 
treaty  at  the  close  of  the  Mexican  War,  it  became  a  por- 
tion of  the  area  of  the  United  States.  In  1849  the  Mor- 
mons organized  themselves  into  the  "  State  of  Deseret," 
but  in  1850  Congress,  taking  no  notice  of  what  they  had 
done,  organized  Utah  as  one  of  the  territories  of  the 
United  States,  its  population  being  11,354.  In  1862  the 
Mormons,  reverting  to  their  "  State  of  Deseret  "  organi- 
zation, applied  to  Congress  for  Utah  to  be  admitted  to 
statehood.  For  thirty-four  years,  however,  Congress 
gave  no  ear  to  the  plea.  It  was  not  till  January  4,  1896, 
that  statehood  for  it  was  secured.  On  that  day  Utah  be- 
came the  forty-fifth  state  of  the  Union,  with  a  population 
(1890)  of  207,905. 

When  Utah  was  admitted  as  a  territory  in  1850, 
Brigham  Young  was  appointed  governor  by  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States.  Young  served  four  years,  when 
Colonel  Steptoe  of  the  United  States  army  was  appointed 
to  succeed  him.  When  in  August,  1854,  however,  the 
appointee  reached  Salt  Lake  he  found  Brigham  Young 
unwilling  to  turn  over  the  office.  In  a  sermon  the  latter 
said :  "  /  am  and  will  be  governor,  and  no  power  can 
hinder  it  until  the  Lord  Almighty  says  :  '  Brigham,  you 
need  not  be  governor  any  longer!'"  The  Mormons 
seemed  so  belligerent  that  Colonel  Steptoe,  having  only 
a  small  escort,  esteemed  it  wise  to  pass  on  to  California. 

For  three  years  the  Mormons,  isolated  as  they  were, 


324  REMINISCENCES 

carried  on  affairs  in  their  own  high-handed  way.  In 
1857  Amos  dimming  was  appointed  governor  by  Presi- 
dent Buchanan,  and  Col.  Albert  Sidney  Johnston,  with 
2,500  United  States  troops,  was  sent  to  Utah  to  pro- 
tect the  appointee  and  enforce  the  laws.  Excitement 
ran  high.  The  shedding  of  blood  seemed  imminent. 
But  in  the  end  Brigham  yielded.  With  all  his  unques- 
tioned firmness  of  character  he  knew  when  and  how  to 
yield  wisely. 

In  September  of  this  same  year,  1857,  the  "  Mountain 
Meadows  Massacre  "  was  perpetrated.  A  hundred  and 
more  emigrants  from  northern  Arkansas  and  Missouri 
were  crossing  the  plains  to  California.  They  were 
not  hospitably  received  at  Salt  Lake,  they  were  not 
proffered  the  supplies  in  food  and  forage  that  they  were 
in  need  of  and  wanted  to  purchase.  So  they  pressed  on 
their  weary  way,  southward  and  westward,  from  Salt 
Lake.  In  a  little  valley  called  "  Mountain  Meadows  " 
they  were  set  upon  and  massacred,  men  and  women  per- 
ishing, every  one.  Only  seventeen  little  children  were 
spared,  who  were  afterwards  sent  back  to  Arkansas. 

This  brutal  massacre,  and  the  execrable  murder  of  Dr. 
Robinson  in  Salt  Lake  City,  are  two  stains  upon  the 
Mormons,  deep  and  ineradicable.  They  claim  that  the 
massacre  was  by  Indians.  But,  without  doubt,  Mormons 
aided  and  abetted  it.  Twenty-one  years  afterwards,  in 
1878,  Bishop  John  D.  Lee  was  convicted  as  one  of  the 
murderers  and  was  shot  to  death.  He  was  taken  to  the 
very  place,  Mountain  Meadows,  to  be  executed.  In  1857 
the  Mormons  were  particularly  vainglorious  and  arrogant. 
Their  "  prophet,  seer  and  revelator  "  governor  had  held 
his  own  against  everybody.  He  had  ordered  that  bodies 
of  men  should  not  be  allowed  to  enter  or  pass  through 
Utah  without  being  under  surveillance.     Perhaps  the  re- 


THE   MORMONS  325 

sentment  of  the  Mormons  against  their  old  Missouri 
enemies  thus  took  occasion  to  kindle  itself  into  venge- 
ance. Perhaps  the  Indians,  and  the  baser  sort  among 
the  Mormons,  were  greedy  for  the  plunder  promised. 
Perhaps  some  Mormon  leaders,  swollen  with  pride,  were 
ready  by  a  brutal  blow  to  strike  terror  into  intruding  out- 
siders. Perhaps  the  emigrants  themselves,  stung  by  the 
inhospitality  shown  them,  had  given  way  to  some  sharp 
retaliation.  Anyway,  the  dreadful  massacre  took  place ; 
and  the  Mormons  cannot  clear  themselves  from  the  charge 
that  they  did  it.  This  cruel  butchery  of  over  a  hundred, 
and  the  dastardly  killing  of  Dr.  Robinson,  give  pith  and 
point  to  the  assertions  popularly  made  that  the  Mormons 
had  a  "  Danite  band  "  of  destroyers  to  put  enemies  out 
of  the  way,  and  that  they  practiced  constantly  "  Blood 
Atonement," — the  doing  to  death  of  the  offending  body, 
for  the  securing  of  eternal  salvation  to  the  indwelling 
soul. 

In  looking  for  the  causes  of  the  strength  of  Mormon- 
ism,  there  needs  no  piercing  eye  to  see  one  of  them  in 
the  death  of  Joseph  Smith.  "  The  blood  of  the  martyrs 
is  the  seed  of  the  Church."  Smith  was  not  thirty-nine 
years  old  when  he  died,  and  so  he  was  in  the  prime  of  his 
strength,  physical  and  mental.  He  had  given  himself  up 
to  the  officers  of  the  law,  and  had  peaceably  submitted 
himself  and  his  older  Brother  Hyrum  to  be  incarcerated. 
He  had  received  the  pledge  of  safe  conduct,  while  wait- 
ing for  his  trial,  from  the  governor  of  Illinois.  While 
thus  a  voluntary  captive  he  was  set  upon  by  a  mob  and 
he  and  Hyrum  were  shot  to  death  in  Carthage  jail,  June 
27,  1844.  John  Taylor,  an  apostle,  afterwards  the  presi- 
dent of  the  church,  was  wounded.  Willard  Richards, 
another  apostle,  escaped  unhurt.  The  martyrdom  of  the 
prophet  consecrated  his   memory  in  the  hearts  of  the 


326  REMINISCENCES 

faithful  for  all  time  to  come.  An  exaltation  of  his  char- 
acter upon  the  pedestal  of  dignity  and  sacred  worth  at 
once  took  place.  And  the  admirable  behavior  of  Taylor, 
Richards  and  the  other  leaders  tended  to  promote  the 
apotheosizing  process.  Richards  hurried  the  following 
message  to  Nauvoo :  "  Twelve  o'clock  at  night,  27th 
June,  Carthage,  Hamilton's  Tavern.  To  Mrs.  Emma 
Smith,  and  Major- General  Dunham,  etc.  The  governor 
has  just  arrived — says  all  things  shall  be  inquired  into, 
and  all  right  measures  taken. 

"  I  say  to  all  the  citizens  at  Nauvoo,  My  brethren,  be 
still  and  know  that  God  reigns.  Don't  rush  out  of  the 
city — don't  rush  to  Carthage.  Stay  at  home,  and  be 
prepared  for  an  attack  from  Missouri  mobbers.  The 
governor  will  render  every  assistance  possible — has  sent 
out  orders  for  troops.  Joseph  and  Hyrum  are  dead,  but 
not  by  the  Carthage  people.  The  guards  were  there  as 
I  believe.  We  will  prepare  to  move  the  bodies  as  soon 
as  possible. 

"  The  people  of  the  country  are  greatly  excited,  and 
fear  the  Mormons  will  come  out  and  take  vengeance.  I 
have  pledged  my  word  the  Mormons  will  stay  at  home, 
as  soon  as  they  can  be  informed,  and  that  there  will  be 
no  violence  on  their  part ;  I  say  to  my  brethren,  in 
Nauvoo,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord, — Be  still,  be  patient ; 
only  let  such  friends  as  choose  come  here  to  see  the 
bodies.  Mr.  Taylor's  wounds  are  dressed,  and  not 
serious.     I  am  sound. 

"Willard  Richards." 

The  Mormons  in  Nauvoo,  accustomed  to  obey  instruc- 
tions, gave  heed  to  the  above  pleadings,  and  feelings  of 
exasperation  were  not  allowed  to  pass  into  deeds  of  vio- 
lence.    With  much  dignity  and  in  remarkable  calmness 


THE   MORMONS  327 

they  appealed  to  the  courts  of  heavenly  justice  with  the 
earnest  utterance, "  Vengeance  is  Mine,  I  will  repay,  saith 
the  Lord."  And  for  all  the  years  onward  from  that  day 
they  have  continued  their  appeal  to  God's  justice  rather 
than  to  man's  arm  for  vindication.  This  remarkable  self- 
control  on  their  part  added  to  the  consecrating  influences 
that  seemed  to  attend  the  martrydom  of  their  prophet. 
So  his  tragic  death  shed  a  halo  of  almost  divine  glory 
around  him. 

On  the  other  hand,  one  may  contemplate  what  would 
have  been  likely  to  happen  if  he  had  lived  on,  say  four- 
teen years  more  in  addition  to  the  fourteen  years  he  had 
already  spent  in  the  genesis  and  nurture  of  his  "  Church." 
Nobility  of  character  did  not  pertain  to  him,  either  by 
inheritance  or  by  acquisition.  The  dignity  of  education 
was  not  his.  Even  with  all  the  care  that  Sidney  Rigdon, 
who  was  somewhat  of  a  scholar,  gave  as  co-worker  with 
Joseph,  I  find  in  the  Book  of  Mormon  such  sentences 
as : — "  They  done  all  these  things  "  ;  "  The  people  did 
raise  up  in  rebellion " ;  "  Ye  had  aught  to  search 
these  things " ;  "  Cometh  on  all  they  that  have  the 
law " ;  "  Hath  set  down  on  the  right  hand  of  God." 
And  the  translation  of  Genesis,  and  I  think  of  other  books 
of  the  Bible,  which  Joseph  alleged  to  have  put  forth  by 
inspiration,  was  so  full  of  gross  blunders  that  shame  and 
ridicule  worked  the  suppression  of  the  volume.  Smith 
was  up  more  than  once,  when  a  youth,  before  justices  of 
the  peace  in  Central  New  York  for  getting  money  under 
false  pretenses,  by  looking  with  his  peep  stone.  After 
organizing  his  "  Church "  he  and  his  family  got  into 
trouble  in  New  York  and  so  removed  to  Kirtland,  Ohio. 
They  got  into  trouble  at  Kirtland,  and  moved  to  Jack- 
son County,  Missouri.  They  got  into  trouble  there,  and 
moved  over  into  Clay  and  Caldwell  Counties.     They  got 


328  REMINISCENCES 

into  trouble  there,  and  moved  to  Nauvoo,  111.  Nor 
were  they  freed  from  trouble  in  Nauvoo.  The  arrogant 
claims  of  the  Mormons  were  probably  one  cause  of 
trouble.  "  The  earth  is  the  Lord's,"  they  said  ;  and  they 
added,  or  acted  as  if  they  added,  "  and  belongs  to  His 
saints,  and  we  are  His  saints."  Also,  they  sank  the  state 
in  the  church.  "  Revelation"  was  for  direction  of  things 
both  temporal  and  spiritual.  Political  fealty  would  cut 
no  figure  with  them.  They  were  ready  to  throw  their 
votes  unitedly  in  whatever  direction  would  best  serve 
their  Church.  This  practice  made  them  a  disturbing 
element  at  elections.  There  was  no  forecasting  which 
way  they  would  vote.  And  American  voters  round  about 
them  grew  exasperated  with  their  possession  of  the  bal- 
ance of  power  and  with  their  use  of  it  in  so  irritating  a 
fashion. 

It  came  to  be  well  known  that  there  would  be  Mormon 
disturbances  on  the  eve  of,  or  immediately  after,  im- 
portant or  contested  elections.  This  was  one  great  reason 
why  the  people  in  Missouri  and  Illinois  were  unwilling 
to  tolerate  the  stay  of  the  Mormons  among  them.  In 
addition  to  such  external  antagonisms,  disintegration,  a 
more  dangerous  thing,  was  engendering  within.  Orson 
Pratt,  one  of  the  most  honest  and  able  of  the  apostles, 
had  in  high  councils  more  than  once  spoken  and  voted 
in  opposition  to  the  prophet.  Others  had  done  the  same. 
Dissonance  and  apostasy  had  reared  their  heads  at 
Nauvoo,  and  had  set  up  a  rival  paper,  the  Nauvoo  Ex- 
positor, against  the  orthodox  Times  and  Seasons.  The 
arrest  of  Joseph  and  Hyrum  and  their  summons  to 
Carthage,  the  county  seat,  grew  out  of  the  violent 
destruction  of  the  office  and  material  of  the  Expositor. 
Malcontents  not  a  few  were  on  the  corners  of  the 
streets  of  Nauvoo,  and  whisperings  were  growing  louder 


/    / 


THE   MORMONS  329 

about  immoralities  practiced  and  sanctioned  by  the 
prophet. 

Puffed  up  by  vanity,  intoxicated  with  success,  arrogant 
from  power,  sore  at  opposition,  self-absolved  from  re- 
strictions imposed  on  ordinary  mortals,  self-indulgent  to 
passions  and  ambitions  forcibly  besetting  him,  the  prophet 
would  not  be  able  long  to  hold  things  well  in  hand,  or  to 
check  the  downfiow  of  deterioration  and  disintegration 
setting  in.  In  the  assumed  twenty-eight  years, — or  one 
generation, — we  may  well  conclude  that  Mormonism 
would  have  run  out  its  life  into  feebleness,  or  quite  cor- 
rupted itself  unto  death.  But  the  martyrdom  of  the 
prophet  did  check  the  downfiow.  His  weaknesses  were 
forgotten.  His  memory  was  sacredly  enshrined  in  the 
hearts  of  the  faithful.  Dignity  and  heroism  were  won 
for  his  character.  Loyalty  and  devotion  among  his  fol- 
lowers were  intensified.  A  new  and  strong  impetus  was 
given  to  the  strange  religion;  and  so  the  death  of  Joseph 
contributed  to  make  the  350,000  of  the  faithful  of  our 
day,  where  probably  his  prolonged  life  would  have  smit- 
ten and  scattered  the  35,000  of  his  day. 

Over-weening  arrogance,  usually  going  before  destruc- 
tion, was  conspicuously  displayed  by  the  prophet  in  his 
correspondence  with  Henry  Clay  and  John  C.  Calhoun 
in  the  fall  of  1843,  in  view  of  the  approaching  presidential 
election  of  1844.  On  the  same  day  he  addressed  the  fol- 
lowing letter  to  each  of  these  distinguished  men  : 

"  Nauvoo,  III.,  November  4,  1843. 
"  Dear  Sir  : 

"  As  we  understand  you  are  a  candidate  for  the 
presidency  at  the  next  election ;  and  as  the  Latter  Day 
Saints  (sometimes  called  Mormons),  who  now  constitute 
a  numerous  class  in  the  school  politic  of  this  vast  repub- 
lic, have  been  robbed  of  an  immense  amount  of  property, 


330  REMINISCENCES 

and  endured  nameless  sufferings  by  the  state  of  Missouri, 
and  from  her  borders  have  been  driven  by  force  of  arms, 
contrary  to  our  national  covenants  ;  and  as  in  vain  we 
have  sought  redress  by  all  constitutional,  legal  and  hon- 
orable means,  in  her  courts,  her  executive  councils,  and 
her  legislative  halls  ;  and  as  we  have  petitioned  Congress 
to  take  cognizance  of  our  sufferings  without  effect,  we 
have  judged  it  wisdom  to  address  to  you  this  communica- 
tion, and  solicit  an  immediate,  specific  and  candid  reply 
to  '  What  will  be  your  rule  of  action,  relative  to  us  as  a 
people,  should  fortune  favor  your  succession  to  the  chief 
magistracy  ? ' 

"  Most  respectfully,  sir,  your  friend,  and  the  friend  of 
peace,  good  order  and  constitutional  rights. 

"  Joseph  Smith, 
"  In  behalf  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter  Day  Saints." 

Mr.  Calhoun  replied  that  he  should  endeavor  to  admin- 
ister the  government  in  accordance  with  the  Constitution 
and  the  laws ;  but  candor,  he  said,  compelled  him  to  add 
that  he  did  not  think  the  Missouri  expulsion  came  within 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  federal  government,  which  is  one 
of  limited  and  specific  powers.  Mr.  Clay  replied  that  he 
could  make  no  pledges  or  promises  to  any  particular 
portion  of  the  people  of  the  United  States.  He  held 
that  all  were  entitled  to  the  security  and  protection  of 
the  Constitution  and  the  laws. 

Neither  reply  was  satisfactory  to  Smith.  In  a  long 
letter  he  hurled  satirical  abuse  at  Mr.  Calhoun.  He  thus 
drew  out  a  second  letter  from  Mr.  Clay,  which  was  even 
less  satisfactory.  In  his  final  reply  to  Mr.  Clay,  Smith 
reveled  in  angry  vilification.  Here  is  an  extract :  "  The 
renowned  secretary  of  state,  the  ignoble  duelist,  the 
gambling  senator  and  Whig  candidate  for  the  presidency, 
Henry  Clay,  the  wise  Kentucky  lawyer,  advises  the  Latter 
Day  Saints  to  go  to  Oregon  to  obtain  justice  and  to  set 


THE  MORMONS  331 

up  a  government  of  their  own."  Over  and  above  this 
correspondence,  he  suffered  the  consciousness  of  his  per- 
sonal importance  to  manifest  itself  by  allowing  his  dev- 
otees to  put  him  in  nomination  for  the  presidency  of  the 
United  States. 

If  Joseph's  death  brought  strength  to  Mormonism, 
Brigham's  life  continued,  guided,  and  promoted  that 
strength.  He  reigned  undisputed  master  of  the  Church 
for  thirty-three  years,  dying  August  29,  1877,  at  the  age. 
of  seventy-six.  Shrewd,  practical,  industrious,  energetic, 
temperate  to  the  degree  of  abstemiousness,  he  was  con- 
scious of  fitness  to  rule,  and  others  unhesitatingly  ac- 
corded him  leadership.  Persistent  of  aim  and  firm  in 
will  he  was,  and  yet  he  knew  how  and  when  wisely  to 
bend  or  yield.  This  last  characteristic  of  Brigham  was 
statesmanlike,  and  it  was  one  of  the  two  great  things 
that  saved  Utah  from  the  shedding  of  blood  in  the  settle- 
ment of  the  question  of  Mormon  disobedience  to  the 
laws.  The  other  thing  was  the  wise  combination  of 
patience  and  firmness  on  the  part  of  the  United  States 
Government  in  dealing  with  the  question.  Heroic  meth- 
ods of  excision  and  suppression  would  have  roused  the 
fierce  fanaticism  of  the  Utah  religionists,  and  blood  would 
have  flowed  like  water.  Fortunately,  the  American  spirit, 
the  according  of  the  largest  freedom  to  the  rights  of  con- 
science in  religious  views,  kept  president  after  president, 
and  Congress  after  Congress,  to  the  ways  of  considerate- 
ness,  forbearance,  and  kindness,  while  perfecting  legislative 
and  executive  operations  to  the  compelling  of  obedience. 
It  is  to  the  credit  of  American  wisdom  and  patience  that 
the  perplexing  Utah  problem  was  settled  without  the 
stings  of  burning  hate  or  the  explosions  of  bloody 
violence. 

Brigham's  shrewdness  and  practical  sense  were  in  many 


332  REMINISCENCES 

ways  conspicuous.  This  was  shown  primarily,  in  his 
leading  the  saints  off  into  the  wilderness  by  themselves, 
where  unvexed  they  might  have  room  enough  for  the 
operation  of  their  peculiar  tenets  and  practices.  Two 
years  after  they  reached  Salt  Lake,  in  1849,  gold  was 
discovered  in  California  and  the  wild  fever  for  getting  it 
set  in.  Then  followed  the  opening  of  silver  mines  in 
Nevada ;  the  Pike's  Peak  excitement  over  gold  in  Colo- 
rado of  1859;  and  the  Florence  and  Bannack  discoveries 
of  gold  in  Idaho  and  Montana  in  1861  and  1862.  In  all 
the  fever,  Brigham  exhorted  his  people  to  have  nothing 
to  do  with  mining.  "  Leave  it  alone,"  he  said,  "  and 
stick  to  your  farms  and  crops."  This  was  good  advice. 
Following  it  kept  the  Mormons  compact  and  consoli- 
dated ;  and  money  flowed  in  to  them  in  the  high  prices 
they  obtained  for  the  flour,  potatoes,  and  peaches  they 
furnished  to  the  miners  of  Nevada  and  Colorado  and 
Idaho  and  Montana ;  and  from  the  oats  and  forage  they 
sold  to  the  "  Overland  Mail,"  the  "  Pony  Express,"  1  and 
the  quartermaster's  department  of  the  United  States  army. 

In  1869-70  arose  in  Salt  Lake  the  "  Godbe-ite  "  schism, 
so  called  from  Mr.  W.  S.  Godbe,  one  of  its  leaders. 

Young  knew  well  the  value  to  his  people  of  their  isola- 
tion in  the  "  Zion  "  of  their  Mountain  Valley,  so  he  hin- 
dered, rather  than  helped,  the  building  of  the  Union 
Pacific  Railroad.     When,  however,  in   1869  it  was  com- 

>  The  Overland  Mail  was  established,  I  think,  daily,  and  by  the  Santa  Fe 
route,  in  1859.  The  Pony  Express  was  established  in  i860.  The  latter 
passed  through  Salt  Lake ;  so  fleet  were  the  beasts  and  so  expert  the 
riders  that  they  made  the  course  from  St  Joseph,  Mo.,  to  Salt  Lake  (about 
1,200  miles)  in  124  hours;  and  from  St.  Joseph  to  San  Francisco  (about 
2,000  miles)  in  240  hours.  The  stage-coaches  of  a  daily  mail  were  put 
on  the  route  not  long  after,  making  the  time  from  St.  Joseph  to  San  Fran- 
cisco in  about  twenty-eight  days.  Telegraphic  communication  first  reached 
Salt  Lake  City,  October  18,  1866. 


THE  MORMONS  333 

pleted  and  came  through  the  valley  at  Ogden,  about  forty 
miles  north  of  Salt  Lake  City,  he  accepted  the  situation 
and  at  once  set  to  work  to  build  for  himself  the  Utah 
Central  Railroad,  connecting  Salt  Lake  with  Ogden. 
With  his  one  will  directing  the  energies  of  a  multitude 
he  was  in  excellent  position  to  reap  for  his  church  the 
benefits  of  combination  and  cooperation.  From  the  first 
settling  of  the  valley  much  attention  was  given  to  irriga- 
tion. Water  rights,  water  ditches,  water  masters  were, 
through  the  church  organization,  managed  with  less 
friction,  both  for  the  city  and  the  farms,  than  in  any 
other  community.  It  was  not  long  before  Brigham  had 
central  telegraphic  headquarters  in  his  own  office,  with 
wires  stretching  all  over  the  territory,  so  that  the  click  of 
the  instrument  served  him  as  finger  on  the  pulse  and 
orders  through  the  bugle,  to  all  the  people. 

In  October,  1849,  Young  founded  the  "  Perpetual 
Emigration  Fund."  This  fund  is  raised  by  donations  and 
subscriptions  from  the  faithful,  its  purpose  being  to  help 
the  poor  saints,  especially  of  Europe,  to  come  to  Utah. 
Grants  from  it  are  loans,  not  gifts  ;  its  beneficiaries  after 
reaching  Utah  are  to  consider  their  obligations  to  the 
fund  as  the  first  lien  upon  their  industry  and  income.  In 
almost  all  cases  these  loans  have  been  repaid,  the  amount 
in  the  fund  has  increased,  and  the  money  has  been  turned 
over  and  over  again  in  doing  its  work.  With  the  pro- 
ceeds of  this  fund  kept  for  working  capital,  and  with 
other  supplies  laid  by,  it  is  said  that  Brigham  was  the 
second  or  third  largest  depositor  in  the  Bank  of  Eng- 
land. 

In  settling  the  valleys  of  Utah,  and  in  establishing 
colonies  wherever  there  was  water  enough  to  supply  the 
needs  of  irrigation,  Brigham's  practical  wisdom  was  con- 
spicuous.    He  would  select  the  locality,  and  then  in  April 


334  REMINISCENCES 

or  October,  in  their  General  Conference,  would  designate 
the  young  men  who  were  appointed  to  go  forth  to  enter 
and  settle  it.  With  this  designation  he  would  couple  the 
counsel  that  they  must  marry  before  they  go.  So,  year 
by  year,  settlements  were  pushed  into  every  nook  and 
corner  of  Utah. 

Brigham's  practical  sound  sense  was  manifested  in  his 
abstention  from  issuing  "  revelations."  The  multiplicity 
of  those  pronounced  by  Joseph  Smith  were  an  evidence 
of  weakness ;  had  Smith  lived  their  continuance  would 
have  been  much  more  of  an  embarrassment  than  a  help 
to  him.  In  all  his  career,  Brigham  allowed  himself  to 
promulgate  only  one  revelation,  and  that  one  at  Winter 
Quarters,  in  January,  1847,  before  ne  set  ou^  f°r  Salt 
Lake.  In  a  sermon  in  General  Conference,  in  1850,  he 
shrewdly  expressed  his  opinion  in  the  matter  as  follows : 
"  Do  you  know  the  word  of  the  Lord  when  you  hear  it  ? 
It  is  the  will  of  the  Lord  that  He  wants  His  people  to 
do.  As  for  revelation,  some  say  it  has  ceased  ;  it  has  no 
such  thing.  I  could  give  you  revelation  as  fast  as  a  man 
could  run  ;  I  am  in  the  midst  of  revelation.  Do  you  want 
more  revelation  written  ?  Wait  till  you  obey  what  is  al- 
ready written. 

"  The  last  two  years  of  Joseph's  life,  Joseph  laid  out  as 
much  work  as  we  can  do  for  twenty  years.  I  have  no 
disposition  to  seek  for  more  until  I  see  these  we  have 
obeyed." 

The  opportune  death  of  Joseph  Smith  and  the  ener- 
getic life  of  Brigham  Young  both  contributed  to  the  pro- 
motion of  Mormonism.  But  its  greatest  strength  lies  in 
fractions  of  truth  embraced  in  its  system,  and  in  the  fanat- 
ical, religious  zeal  of  its  disciples.  I  may  call  attention  to 
some  of  the  fractions  of  truth : 


THE   MORMONS  335 

(a)  The  Truth  of  Divine  Revelation.  Every  Mormon 
believer  holds  to  it  firmly,  though  by  unauthorized  exag- 
eration  of  its  existence  and  frequency  he  weakens  its 
wholesome  influence. 

(p)  The  Duty  of  Prayer.  Prayer  in  public  worship, 
prayer  in  the  family,  prayer  in  the  blessing  at  meals,  and 
even  prayer  before  social  dances,  was  enjoined.  In  this 
last  case  may  it  not  be  admitted  that  the  Mormons 
managed  the  matter  of  amusements  most  wisely  ?  In  the 
theatre  which  they  erected  soon  after  settling  at  Salt  Lake 
the  actors  and  actresses  were  their  own  people,  encouraged 
and  applauded  by  their  parents  and  friends.  Some  of 
Brigham's  daughters  were  among  them.  In  the  dances, 
held  in  their  meeting-houses,  the  benches  being  pushed 
back  against  the  walls,  fathers  and  mothers  and  children, 
married  and  single,  apostles  and  elders  and  people,  all 
participated,  and  wholesome,  innocent  enjoyment  had  no 
chance  to  run  into  the  rioting  of  injurious  excess.  In  his 
own  life  Brigham  gathered  together  his  wives  and 
children  for  family  prayer  every  evening.  Most  of  them 
lived  in  the  one  "  Lion  House  "  though  in  different  suites 
of  apartments.  When  gathered  they  must  have  made 
quite  a  congregation.1 

When  Brigham  had  been  a  member  of  the  church  for 
nine  years,  and  was  a  leading  missionary  in  England,  he 
wrote  to  the  Mormon  official  paper,  the  Millennial  Star, 
published  in  Manchester,  the  following  letter  on  family 
prayer : 

1  If  I  may  judge  from  the  text  of  Brigham's  will,  he  left  fifteen  surviv- 
ing wives.  Three  had  died  before  him.  One,  Ann  Eliza,  had  been 
divorced  or  separated  from  him.  Besides  these,  three  "  spiritual  "  wives, 
to  whom  he  was  sealed,  are  mentioned  in  the  will.  He  left  forty-six  liv- 
ing children.     Some  had  died  before  him. 


336  REMINISCENCES 

"  Liverpool,  March  10,  184.1. 
"  Dear  Brother  : 

"  I  have  felt  anxious  to  address  a  few  lines  to  you 
on  the  subject  of  family  prayer  (and  shall  feel  obliged  by 
your  inserting  the  same  in  your  next  Star),  for  the  pur- 
pose of  imparting  instruction  to  the  brethren  in  general. 
Having  traveled  through  many  branches  of  the  Church  in 
England,  I  have  found  it  to  be  a  general  custom  among 
the  brethren  I  visited,  that  when  any  of  the  traveling 
elders  are  present,  they  wait  for  the  elder  to  go  forward 
in  family  prayer  instead  of  attending  to  that  duty  them- 
selves ;  that  is  not  right,  and  I  would  say  to  them  that  it 
would  be  better  for  them  to  understand  their  duty  on  this 
subject. 

"  My  dear  brethren,  remember  that  the  Lord  holds  all  of 
us  responsible  for  our  conduct  here.  He  held  our  father 
Adam  responsible  for  his  conduct ;  but  no  more  than  He 
does  us,  in  proportion  to  the  station  we  hold.  The  kings 
of  the  earth  will  have  to  give  an  account  to  God  for  their 
conduct  in  a  kingly  capacity.  Kings  are  heads  of  nations, 
governors  are  heads  of  provinces,  so  are  fathers  or  hus- 
bands governors  of  their  own  houses,  and  should  act  ac- 
cordingly. Heads  of  families  should  always  take  the 
charge  of  family  worship,  and  call  their  family  together 
at  a  seasonable  hour,  and  not  wait  for  every  person  to  get 
through  with  all  they  have  to  say  or  do.  If  it  were  my 
prerogative  to  adopt  a  plan  for  family  prayer  it  would  be 
the  following  :  Call  your  family  or  household  together 
every  morning  and  evening  previous  to  coming  to  the 
table  and  bow  before  the  Lord  to  offer  up  your  thanks- 
givings for  His  mercies  and  providential  care  of  you. 
Let  the  head  of  the  family  dictate,  I  mean  the  man,  not 
the  woman.  If  an  elder  should  happen  to  be  present, 
the  head  of  the  house  can  call  upon  him  if  he  chooses  to 
do  so,  and  not  wait  for  a  stranger  to  take  the  lead  at  such 
times, — by  so  doing  we  shall  obtain  the  favor  of  our 
heavenly  Father,  and  it  will  have  a  tendency  of  teaching 
our  children  to  walk  in  the  way  they  should  go, — which 
may  God  grant  for  Christ's  sake.     Amen. 

"B.Young." 


THE   MORMONS  337 

(c)  Sacramental  Grace.  Baptism,  with  them,  is  for 
the  remission  of  sin.  This  is  so  unqualifiedly  true  that  if 
one  has  fallen  into  disobedience  or  apostasy,  upon  his 
repentance  and  reformation  there  is  no  hesitancy  in  rebap- 
tizing  him.  Baptism  is  by  immersion,  and  children  are 
not  competent  to  receive  it  until  eight  years  old.  Infants, 
however,  may  be  taken  in  the  arms  of  elders  and  blessed. 
The  form  of  baptism  promulgated  by  Joseph  Smith  is 
this :  "  The  person  who  is  called  of  God  and  has  au- 
thority from  Jesus  Christ  to  baptize,  shall  go  down  into 
the  water  with  the  person  who  has  presented  him  or 
herself  for  baptism,  and  shall  say,  calling  him  or  her  by 
name,  •  Having  been  commissioned  of  Jesus  Christ,  I 
baptize  you  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son, 
and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen.'  Then  shall  he  immerse 
him  or  her  in  the  water,  and  come  forth  again  out  of  the 
water." 

In  the  first  years  of  our  own  work  in  Utah  we  ignored 
Mormon  baptism.  Any  one  and  every  one  coming  to 
us  from  them  we  baptized.  We  assumed  that  Mormonism 
was  so  gross  a  heresy  as  to  vitiate  the  validity  of  the 
sacrament.  But  later  a  lady  presented  herself  for  confir- 
mation, an  estimable  married  lady  in  whose  excellence  of 
character  we  had  full  confidence.  Her  parents  were 
earnest,  faithful  Mormons,  and  under  them  she  had  been 
baptized  in  her  girlhood.  She  declined  to  be  confirmed 
unless  we  would  recognize  her  baptism.  She  was  unwill- 
ing to  cast  any  stigma  upon  the  religion  of  her  parents, 
whom  she  still  loved.  I  asked  for  a  month  in  which  to 
consider  the  question.  I  studied  it  and  wrote  to  older 
bishops  and  theologians  for  their  opinions  and  their  ad- 
vice. Then  I  came  to  the  conclusion  that  as  Christian 
baptism  is  the  Saviour's  appointed  sacrament,  so  He  may 
be  in  a  certain  sense  regarded  as  the  real  baptizer  (St. 


338  REMINISCENCES 

Augustine  somewhere  puts  it  this  way),  and  that  the 
sacrament  is  valid  where  there  are  these  three  things 
present:  (i)  Water  applied  to  the  person  of  the  re- 
cipient. (2)  The  scriptural  formula  recited.  (3)  Serious- 
ness of  intent  to  obey  a  divine  ordinance.  Thereafter  we 
recognized  Mormon  baptism,  though  hypothetically  bap- 
tizing any  convert  if  he  or  she  desired.  The  lady  spoken 
of  was  confirmed. 

The  laying  on  of  hands  upon  those  baptized,  for  im- 
parting the  Holy  Ghost,  is  also  one  of  the  Mormon  prac- 
tices. They  do  not  often  call  it  confirmation.  They 
keep,  as  they  claim,  as  in  the  taking  of  infants  in  the 
arms  of  the  elder  to  bless  them,  to  scriptural  practices 
and  scriptural  terms  of  designation. 

The  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  is  insisted  on.  In 
the  Book  of  Moroni,  the  last  of  the  productions  em- 
bodied in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  is  recounted  the  way  of 
administering  the  sacrament  among  the  early  American 
saints.  Joseph  Smith,  by  a  revelation  given  out  at  the 
founding  of  the  Church  in  1830,  provides  the  same  law 
for  the  Latter  Day  Saints.     It  is  as  follows  : 

"  It  is  expedient  that  the  church  meet  together  often  to 
partake  of  bread  and  wine  in  remembrance  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  the  elder  or  priest  shall  administer  it — he  shall 
kneel  with  the  church,  and  call  upon  the  Father  in  solemn 
prayer,  saying,  '  O  God,  the  Eternal  Father,  we  ask  Thee 
in  the  name  of  Thy  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  to  bless  and 
sanctify  this  bread  to  the  souls  of  all  those  who  partake 
of  it,  that  they  may  eat  in  remembrance  of  the  body  of 
Thy  Son,  and  always  remember  Him  and  keep  His  com- 
mandments which  He  has  given  them,  that  they  may 
always  have  His  spirit  to  be  with  them.     Amen.' 

"  The  manner  of  administering  the  wine.  He  shall 
take  the  cup  also,  and  say, '  O  God,  the  Eternal  Father 


THE   MORMONS  339 

we  ask  Thee  in  the  name  of  Thy  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  to 
bless  and  sanctify  this  wine  to  the  souls  of  all  those  who 
drink  of  it,  that  they  may  do  it  in  remembrance  of  the 
blood  of  Thy  Son  which  was  shed  for  them  ;  that  they 
may  witness  unto  Thee,  O  God,  the  Eternal  Father,  that 
they  do  always  remember  Him,  that  they  may  have  His 
spirit  to  be  with  them.     Amen.'  " 

In  Salt  Lake  it  is  their  habit  to  administer  this  sacra- 
ment every  Sunday,  at  the  afternoon  service  in  the  Taber- 
nacle. I  cannot  find  any  written  authority  for  their  dis- 
pensing with  wine  and  using  water  instead,1  but  in  Salt 
Lake  I  know  they  use  water  and  not  wine.  I  have  been 
told  that  in  their  early  settling  in  the  valley  they  said, 
"  When  we  can  raise  our  grapes  and  make  our  own  wine, 
then  we  will  use  wine.  Until  then  water  will  suffice." 
The  power  of  immediate  and  oral  revelation,  always  ready 
at  hand  to  order  and  regulate  matters,  sufficed  to  make 
this  change,  and  suffices  also,  I  suppose,  to  continue  the 
use  of  water,  though  they  have  long  since  raised  grapes 
and  made  wine  in  Utah.  After  the  blessing  of  the  bread 
and  water,  a  score  of  young  men,  officially,  perhaps 
"  elders,"  perhaps  deacons  or  teachers,  carry  the  elements 
around  to  the  people  who,  sitting  in  their  seats,  all  of 
them  who  are  over  eight  years  old,  partake.  Meanwhile 
the  preacher  has  chosen  his  theme  and  is  vigorously 
preaching  his  sermon.     Scant  reverence  is   shown  this 

1  Though  perhaps  the  following,  in  a  revelation  through  Joseph  Smith  in 
1830,  may  be  their  sufficient  warrant : 

"  For  behold  I  say  unto  you,  that  it  mattereth  not  what  ye  shall  eat  or 
what  ye  shall  drink,  when  ye  partake  of  the  sacrament,  if  it  be  so  that  ye 
do  it  with  an  eye  single  to  My  glory  :  remembering  unto  the  Father  My 
body  which  was  laid  down  for  you,  and  My  blood  which  was  shed  for  the 
remission  of  your  sins ;  therefore,  a  commandment  I  give  unto  you,  that 
you  shall  not  purchase  wine,  neither  strong  drink  of  your  enemies  ;  where- 
fore you  shall  partake  of  none,  except  it  is  made  new  among  you." 


340  REMINISCENCES 

sacrament.  The  doctrine  concerning  it  is  bold  Zwing- 
lianism.  The  prayers  do  indeed  ask  that  the  eating  and 
drinking  of  the  elements  may  be  to  the  sanctifying  of  the 
souls ;  but  there  is  no  assertion  of  the  conveying  of 
spiritual  grace,  as  there  is  in  the  sacrament  of  baptism. 

(d)  Tithing.  There  is  high  scriptural  authority  for 
the  Mormon  practice  of  tithing.  It  has  conduced  greatly 
to  the  practical  prosperity  of  their  church.  By  this  means 
their  meeting-houses,  tabernacles,  and  temples  have  been 
built.  Their  poor  have  been  succored  and  kept  from  ut- 
ter destitution.  Certain  necessary  expenses  entailed  by 
organization  have  been  met.  The  officials  of  the  church 
receive  no  salaries.  The  apostles,  bishops,  etc.,  have  their 
own  worldly  businesses,  as  farmers,  tradesmen,  merchants, 
artisans,  and  pay  their  own  way.  There  is  never  such  a 
thing  as  a  collection  taken  up  at  any  Mormon  meeting. 

The  Salt  Lake  Temple,  begun  in  1853  and  finished  in 
1893,  cost  almost  ten  millions  of  dollars.  Temples,  less 
expensive,  yet  large  and  costly,  have  been  built  at  Logan, 
Manti,  St.  George  and  other  towns.  Tabernacles  also, 
for  large  general  assemblings,  have  been  built  in  many 
places,  and  hundreds  and  hundreds  of  "  schoolhouses  "  or 
meeting-houses,  besides.  The  proceeds  of  tithing  have 
provided  all  these  expenses,  the  faithful  Mormon  willingly 
paying  it.  If  he  is  a  poor  man,  working  three  hundred 
days  in  a  year,  he  gives  thirty  days  of  labor ;  if  a  farmer, 
he  brings  in  a  tenth  of  his  annual  increase  of  cattle  or  of  his 
harvested  crops.  A  church  farm  is  procured  and  stocked 
from  the  tithing ;  the  "  church  herd  "  grows  rapidly  by 
accretion,  and  from  sales  of  course  much  money  is  raised. 
Much  of  the  tithing  goes  into  the  hands  of  the  bishops 
for  the  care  of  the  poor,  the  erection  of  meeting-houses, 
and  for  certain  necessary  expenses ;  the  surplus  is  put  in 
the  general  tithing  fund.     The  president  of  the  church  is 


THE   MORMONS  34 1 

the  trustee-in-trust  to  have  charge  of  that.  Brigham, 
at  his  death,  left  about  $3,000,000.  About  half  of  it  his 
executors  turned  over  as  church  funds  to  the  next  trustee- 
in-trust,  John  Taylor;  the  other  half  yielded  $20,000 
apiece  to  his  wives  and  children. 

The  Mormon  Church  as  a  corporation,  or  the  trustee- 
in-trust  for  it,  was  holding  millions  of  property.  A  gen- 
eral law  of  the  United  States  Congress  forbade  any  cor- 
poration in  the  territories  to  be  the  owner  of  more  than 
a  limited  amount,  a  few  thousands,  I  think.  Accordingly 
the  Mormon  property  escheated  to  the  United  States 
government  and  some  time  in  the  80s  was  seized  by  it. 
Pending  the  carrying  out  of  the  order  for  its  forfeiture  it 
was  placed  in  a  receiver's  hands.  The  fact  that  the 
"  property  "  had  been  given  for  religious  and  charitable 
purposes,  however,  and  the  force  of  American  public  opin- 
ion, which  is  that  every  kind  of  religion  should  have  fair 
play,  brought  about  in  the  end  the  return  of  the  property 
to  the  Mormons. 

(e)  Missionary  Zeal.  The  missionary  activity  of  the 
Mormons  in  the  way  of  propagandism  is  most  remarka- 
ble. In  1835,  when  the  church  was  only  five  years  old, 
they  sent  their  preachers  to  England,  and  ever  since,  year 
by  year,  generally  twice  a  year,  on  April  6th,  and  Octo- 
ber 6th,  missionaries  have  been  diligently  sent  from  Salt 
Lake  to  England,  Wales,  Scotland,  Denmark,  Sweden, 
Norway,  Switzerland,  Australia,  and  the  Sandwich  Islands ; 
and  to  various  states  of  the  American  Union.  In  later 
years  particularly  to  some  of  the  Southern  States.  All 
sorts  of  advantages  have  accrued  from  this.  Thousands 
of  immigrants  have  been  pointed  to  Utah,  and  with  the 
help  of  the  Perpetual  Emigration  Fund  have  reached  it. 
Bright  men,  in  whose  breasts  the  shrewd  leaders  can  see 
some  germs  of  disaffection  engendering,  are  appointed 


342  REMINISCENCES 

upon  a  mission,  and  in  most  cases  flagging  loyalty  and 
dying  zeal  are  forthwith  reinvigorated.  But  besides 
these,  earnest  and  faithful  disciples  are  appointed  for  mis- 
sionaries, men  well  calculated  to  deepen  and  strengthen 
the  fire  of  religious  devotion,  and  fitted  by  knowledge  of 
the  Bible  to  make  its  tale  tell  on  their  side.  These  mis- 
sionaries go  forth  at  their  own  expense,  but  without  purse 
or  scrip ;  and  they  get  their  food  and  other  necessary 
supplies  from  the  foreign  saints  among  whom  they  sojourn. 
Their  families  in  Utah  in  the  meantime  industriously  pro- 
vide for  themselves.  Such  acts  of  self-sacrifice  promote 
loving  loyalty  to  the  cause  for  which  the  sacrifice  is 
made.  And  the  fresh  converts,  constantly  coming  with 
the  glow  and  fervor  of  their  religious  devotion,  dispel  the 
chill  that  would  otherwise  creep  over  the  old  inhabitants 
of  Utah.  In  every  way  the  missionary  work  of  the 
church  is  the  vital  force  of  its  present  prosperity.  Its 
leaders  have  all  of  them  at  one  time  or  another  been  mis- 
sionaries. The  protecting  body-guard  of  its  most  sacred 
interests  are  the  missionaries.  In  discomfort,  danger, 
hardship,  and  even  persecution,  their  unflinching  courage 
and  fidelity  are  worthy  of  a  nobler  cause. 

If  one  considers  the  religious  earnestness  that  belief  in 
revelation  begets,  an  earnestness  nourished  and  perpetu- 
ated by  prayer  and  by  attendance  on  divine  ordinances, 
and  made  deep  and  strong  by  self-sacrifice  in  the  giving 
of  means  in  tithes,  and  of  time  and  strength  in  missionary 
work,  one  will  not  be  surprised  to  find  in  Mormonism 
an  amazing  vigor,  even  though  for  forty-four  years  it 
crucified  the  nature  of  woman,  for  thirty-four  years  defi- 
antly flouted  the  laws  of  the  land,  and  for  all  its  existence 
has  seemed  little  more  than  a  laughing-stock  to  the  intel- 
ligence of  mankind. 

In  the  following  letter  written  by  me  to  Mrs.  Tuttle 


THE   MORMONS  343 

from  Boise  City,  Idaho,  October  15,  1867,  I  give  some 
of  my  first  impressions  and  experiences  about  Mormon- 
ism.  I  had  made  two  short  sojourns  in  Salt  Lake,  one  in 
July,  and  one  in  September  and  October. 

"  Do  you  know  that  my  last  visit  at  Salt  Lake  has 
made  a  great  change  in  my  views  of  Mormonism  ?  I 
think  it  now  a  desperately,  hideously,  growingly  strong 
institution ;  and  have  more  fear  (humanly  speaking)  that 
it  will  swallow  us  up  than  that  we  will  cause  much  weak- 
ness in  it.  In  numbers,  by  immigration  and  polygamy, 
the  Mormons  are  multiplying  astonishingly.  They  hold 
all  the  soil.  Their  children  are  carefully  trained  and  see 
and  know  nothing  else,  as  to  religion  and  social  life,  but 
Mormonism  and  polygamy.  Their  organization  is  per- 
fect. Their  autocrat  is  terribly  crafty  and  wise.  Their 
tithing  system  heaps  up  riches  for  power. 

"  Monday,  the  7th,  I  attended  the  Mormon  '  Confer- 
ence '  morning  and  afternoon.  It  was  held  in  the  '  New 
Tabernacle.'  This  is  a  wonderful  building ;  a  huge  tor- 
toise shell  roof  supported  by  complicated,  tied,  arched 
small  timbers  on  prodigiously  strong  side  walls  of  stone. 
All  along  the  side  walls  at  intervals  are  fourteen  doors 
(double),  five  feet  wide  each,  so  that  in  an  instant,  by  the 
simple  shoving  of  fourteen  bolts,  a  space  one  hundred 
and  forty  feet  in  width  for  egress,  may  be  opened.  Over 
the  doors,  all  round,  are  the  windows.  Entering,  one  is 
in  the  largest  audience-room  I  ever  saw.  It  is  250  feet 
by  150,  elliptical,  plastered,  and  is  capable  of  seating 
10,000  people,  and  of  holding  12,000.  At  one  end  is  one 
of  the  largest  organs  in  America  (they  say  that  only  the 
Boston  organ  and  H.  W.  Beecher's,  are  larger),  though  it 
is  not  yet  fully  completed.  In  front  of  it  is  the  '  Presi- 
dent's '  throne,  in  front  of  this  the  pulpit,  in  front  of  this 
again  the  seats  for  the  twelve  apostles ;  and  alongside  of 


344  REMINISCENCES 

the  ■  throne  '  and  '  pulpit '  and  '  seats  '  are  places  for  the 
choir,  and  gallery  seats,  like  ours.  All  these  are  on  a 
raised  portion  of  the  room.  The  congregation,  generally, 
are  in  the  vast  region  below.  I  heard  the  speakers  dis- 
tinctly, but  I  am  assured  that  the  acoustic  properties  of 
the  tabernacle  are  not  first  rate,  that  the  echoes  prevent 
good  hearing.  The  organ  I  thought  to  be  a  good  one, 
and  Nelly  and  Mr.  Haskins  agreed  with  me. 

"  In  the  morning  I  went  alone.  It  rained,  but  in  spite 
of  this  drawback  ten  thousand  men  and  women  were 
assembled.  As  I  went  in,  a  fine  looking,  stout  man,  with 
a  very  intelligent  forehead,  a  long  flowing  white  beard, 
and  a  pleasant  and  well-managed  voice,  was  speaking. 
He  spoke  fluently  and  well.  His  ideas  were  absurd  and 
his  theology  wild,  but  rhetorically,  oratorically,  grammat- 
ically, he  did  admirably  well.  Let  me  give  a  sentence  or 
two  :  '  Brethren,  we  know  not  the  height  and  breadth 
and  depth  of  the  glory  awaiting  the  saints.  We  are  to 
be  clad  in  immortality  and  with  eternal  happiness.  We 
are  to  be  gods.  Ay,  we  are  to  be  God.  Do  you  ask 
how  this  is  ?  Why,  even  the  ordinary  Christian  world 
will  tell  you  of  the  Trinity  of  Persons  in  the  one  God. 
Now  in  one  sense  all  three  are  one  God.  In  another,  each 
of  the  Three  is  God.  So,  brethren,  will  we  all  be,  one  day, 
in  one  sense,  one  God ;  and  in  another  sense  we  will  be, 
each  of  us,  millions  of  us,  gods ;  just  as  truly  gods  as  is 
our  God  the  Eternal  Father,  now  inhabiting  yonder 
heaven.'  His  sermon,  it  seems,  had  been  on  these  two 
subjects:  (i)  The  Atonement.  (2)  The  personality  of 
Deity.  As  he  closed  he  made  some  apologetic  remarks 
on  this  wise :  '  Perhaps  in  my  writings  and  in  my 
preaching  for  the  last  twenty  years,  in  treating  of  these 
subjects,  I  may  have  used  language  that  may  have  misled 
some.     It  has  been  intimated  to  me  that  such  is  the  case. 


THE   MORMONS  345 

It  has  been  said  to  me  that  I  have  seemed  to  advance 
the  idea  that  an  attribute  can  exist  without  a  person  for 
it  to  be  tabernacled  in.  I  have  not  meant  to  teach  such 
doctrine.  If  I  am  wrong  in  my  language  used,  and 
have  unintentionally  conveyed  wrong  ideas  to  my  hearers 
or  readers,  I  hope  the  authorities  of  the  church  will 
correct  me,  and  that  you  will  forgive  me.' 

"  He  sat  down.  I  said  to  a  man  at  my  side  :  '  Who  is 
that  ?  '  '  Orson  Pratt,'  he  replied.  Then  Brigham  arose. 
He  stood  in  conscious  ease  and  strength ;  he  spoke 
without  effort,  and  yet  so  clear  was  his  tone,  so  well  enun- 
ciated were  his  words,  and  so  rapt  was  the  people's  at- 
tention, that  he  was  easily  heard  by  every  one.  He  had 
his  favorite  white  vest  on,  and  looked  the  keen,  firm, 
vigorous,  strong  willed  man  he  is.  He  speaks,  not 
deliberately,  but  readily,  almost  rapidly,  and  in  a 
businesslike,  almost  nonchalant  way.  He  said  :  '  I  ap- 
prove in  the  main  of  what  Brother  Pratt  has  preached 
to  you.  There  are  one  or  two  exceptions.  I  take  the 
liberty  to  point  them  out.  Brother  Pratt  keeps  telling 
you  what  the  Latter  Day  Saints  believe ;  that  they 
believe  this  and  they  believe  that.  Now  he  has  no  busi- 
ness to  preach  anything  like  this.  He  may  get  up  here 
and  tell  us  what  he  believes  ;  but  to  tell  us  what  the 
saints  believe  is  another  thing.  I  can  tell — what  I 
believe.  I  know  I  can  tell  the  saints  what  they  should 
believe;  but  what  they  do  believe  is  another  thing. 
Brother  Pratt  speculates  too  much.  Brother  Pratt 
philosophizes  too  much  ;  and  I  appeal  to  any  or  all 
the  elders  of  Israel  here  if,  when  they  read  what  he 
writes  or  hear  what  he  speaks,  they  do  not  find 
themselves  in  the  swamp,  in  the  fog,  not  knowing  the 
way  out  of  it.  Speculations  are  ruinous.  I  have  had  to 
warn  three  of  our  apostles  on  this   point.     One  of  the 


346  REMINISCENCES 

three  we  shall  cut  off  from  the  quorum  forever  and  ever, 
and  that  is  Brother  Lyman.  And  I  tell  Brother  Pratt  if 
he  goes  on  with  his  vain,  befogging  speculations,  there's 
not  a  saint  in  heaven  nor  a  saint  on  earth  nor  a  saint 
anywhere  else  who  will  follow.  And  I  warn  him  not  to 
get  up  to  talk  more  unless  he  knows  what  he  talks 
about,  and  can  tell  people  what  he  knows  and  believes, 
and  not  enswamp  us  with  speculations  about  what  would 
have  been  if  Christ  had  not  died,  and  what  would  have 
been  if  Eve  had  not  eaten,  and  what  would  have  been  if 
man  had  not  fallen,  and  what  would  have  been  if  Joseph 
Smith  had  not  been  killed,  and  what  would  have  been 
if  it  hadn't  have  been,  and  what  would  have  been  if  it 
had  have  been.  If  Brother  Pratt  will  stick  to  the  truth 
and  come  out  of  the  swamp,  I  will  be  thoroughly 
satisfied  with  him.' 

"  Then  Brigham  adjourned  the  conference  to  2  p.  m., 
and  the  choir  sang  an  anthem  with  the  organ  accompa- 
nying. They  did  it  well.  The  large  body  of  bassos 
seemed  particularly  fine. 

"  At  2  p.  m.,  Nelly,  Mr.  Haskins  and  I  went  up  again. 
We  kept  Nelly  by  us  and  insisted  on  seating  her  between 
us,  an  arrangement  which  greatly  astonished  the  on- 
lookers, for  the  Mormon  women  were  all  seated  by  them- 
selves in  the  middle  seats,  the  men  filling  the  side  seats 
along  the  walls.  Heber  Kimball  called  to  order, 
<  Apostle '  Benson  offered  up  a  Methodistical  prayer, 
and  then  Brigham  rose  with  a  paper  in  his  hand.  '  Ah,' 
whispered  a  young  Mormon  in  front  of  us, '  now  some 
one  is  going  to  catch  it!'  But  this  guess  was  wrong. 
Brigham  said  :  '  I  have  some  texts  here  which  I  want  to 
lay  down  as  subjects  to  be  preached  upon  by  those  who 
shall  speak  to  you  this  afternoon.  (1)  The  Perpetual 
Emigration   Fund.     I  want  a  subscription  to  be  opened 


THE  MORMONS  347 

at  this  conference  to  provide  means  for  bringing  immi- 
grants here  next  year.  Especially  I  call  you  to  notice 
the  fact  that  there  are  1,200  young  women  waiting  now 
in  the  old  country  to  come  here.  Now  let  each  man  say 
how  many  of  these  he  will  bring  over.  Let  one  man 
say,  I  will  bring  ten,  and  another  man  four,  and  so  on. 
(2)  The  education  of  the  young.  Brethren  in  Israel,  we 
must  give  more  attention  to  this  matter.  Heretofore  we 
have  had  to  work  hard  to  get  the  wherewith  to  eat  and 
wear.  Now  we  are  forehanded  and  we  must  give  more 
heed  to  the  education  of  our  children.  I  want  our  boys 
taught  in  the  arts  and  sciences,  that  they  may  be  as  other 
boys.  I  want  our  girls  taught  that  they  may  be  in  all 
mental  acquirements  the  equals  of  the  women  of  the 
world  whom  they  may  meet.'  (I  couldn't  help  suspecting 
that  our  school  may  have  had  something  to  do  in  stir- 
ring up  Brigham  to  the  promulgation  of  this  text.) 
'  (3)  I  want  the  young  women  to  learn  business.  I  want 
them  to  be  our  telegraphers  and  clerks.  Why,  go  into 
a  store  now  for  a  yard  of  ribbon,  and  a  great  lazy,  lub- 
berly fellow  comes  rolling  up  like  a  hogshead  of  molasses' 
(and  he  illustrated  in  actor-like  style  the  whole  lubber- 
liness  and  rolling-ness  of  the  thing),  '  and  cuts  off  the 
ribbon  for  you.  Now  that  fellow  we  want  out  in  the 
fields,  up  in  the  canon,  at  work,  and  we  want  his  and 
his  fellows'  places  supplied  by  the  young  women.  (4) 
I  want  seventy-five  young  men  to  go  to  the  south  of 
the  territory  to  establish  a  new  settlement.  The  names 
of  those  sent  on  this  mission  will  soon  be  announced. 
It  is  expected  that  these  young  men  will  take  with 
them  at  least  one  wife  a-piece.'  (Here,  and  wherever 
else  wives  and  polygamy  were  alluded  to,  I  noticed 
that  all  would  smirk  and  smile  and  giggle  and  laugh 
outright,  showing  conclusively  to  me  that  polygamy  is 


348  REMINISCENCES 

no  sober,  serious,  earnest  part  of  their  fanatical  creed.) 
•  (5)  I  want  five  hundred  wagons  to  come  here  to  draw 
three  loads  each  of  stone  for  building  the  Temple.  I 
want  you  to  come  within  a  week  or  two.  Camp  where 
you  like  ;  only  bring  your  own  provisions  for  yourselves 
and  teams.  (6)  I  want  the  young  to  marry.  I  don't  set 
any  age.  Some  girls  are  as  old  at  fifteen  as  others  are 
at  twenty ;  some  men  at  sixteen  as  others  at  twenty-two. 
But  so  soon  as  you  are  old  enough  I  want  you  young  men 
and  young  women  to  marry  and  be  fulfilling  the  first 
commandment  of  the  Lord  your  God.  There  are  too 
many  bachelors.  And  I  now  want  every  man  to  feel  that, 
if  he  is  twenty-five  years  old  and  one  month  after  this  day 
is  unmarried,  he  owes  $200  in  gold  to  the  Perpetual  Emi- 
gration Fund.  The  best  immigration  we  can  have  is  from 
the  spirit  world  by  the  production  of  children.  But  in 
lieu  of  this  the  next  best  will  be  to  compel  every  bach- 
elor to  pay  his  assessment  to  the  fund.  (7)  I  want  this 
people  to  learn  better  the  laws  of  life,  and  to  take  care 
of  their  health.  (8)  I  want  them  to  lay  up  wheat 
against  a   time  of  want  coming.' " 

Wednesday  morning  at  6:30  before  I  had  half  swal- 
lowed my  breakfast  the  stage  came  for  me.  My  fare  to 
Boise  (393  miles)  was  $120.  I  was  much  outside  with 
the  driver.  The  first  driver  lives  mostly  at  Ogden,  forty 
miles  from  Salt  Lake.  Ogden  is  quite  a  large  town.  I 
asked,  "  Are  there  any  Gentiles  there  ?  "  "  Not  half  a 
dozen  in  the  whole  town,"  said  the  driver.  "  Do  you 
have  any  society  ?  "  (The  driver  was  a  fairly  educated 
and  quite  gentlemanly  Californian.)  "  No,"  he  said,  "  I'm 
never  invited  anywhere  to  call  or  to  take  tea  or  to  spend 
an  evening.  Even  to  the  public  dances  I  cannot  go 
without  a  special  written  permit  from  the  Mormon  bishop. 


THE   MORMONS  349 

This  same  want  of  sociability  prevails  also  among  the 
people  themselves.  Their  young  men  never  call  upon, 
or  spend  an  evening  with,  or  visit  the  young  women. 
When  they  go  to  and  from  meeting  the  young  men  go 
by  themselves  and  the  young  women  by  themselves. 
Even  at  the  balls  the  men  sit  on  one  side  of  the  room, 
the  women  on  the  other.  When  the  quadrille  is  over 
you  take  your  lady  to  her  side  and  come  away  to  your 
own  side.  They  don't  seem  to  have  the  least  idea  of 
sociability."  "  What  do  you  think,"  I  said,  "  of  the 
young  women  who  have  been  brought  up  here  in  Og- 
den  and  know  absolutely  no  other  social  system  than 
polygamy  ?  Do  they  like  it  or  are  they  willing  to  fall  in 
with  it  ? "  "  They  fall  in  with  it,"  he  said,  "  for  they 
can't  help  themselves.  They've  nothing  else  to  turn  to. 
Should  they  renounce  it,  the  church  would  cut  them  off, 
no  one  would  have  anything  to  do  with  them  or  employ 
them,  and  they  would  starve.  But  as  for  liking  it,  they 
don't.  I  am  acquainted  with  several,  and  they  tell  me 
freely  they  don't  like  it,  and  if  they  could  in  any  way 
flee  from  it  they  would  do  so.  Did  you  notice  that  good- 
looking,  intelligent,  forty-five  year  old  man  at  Ogden, 
the  landlord,  where  we  got  dinner  ? "  "  Yes,"  I  said. 
"  Well,"  he  replied,  "  that  was  Bishop  West.  He  has 
eight  wives  and  has  just  taken  a  ninth." 

In  the  earlier  part  of  his  career  Brigham  Young  seems 
to  have  been  a  sincere  fanatic.  Later,  doubtless  the 
exigencies  of  his  position  relegated  religious  earnestness 
to  the  rear  and  brought  to  the  front  eager  aims  and  plans 
of  selfish  scheming.  In  this  I  think  he  was  like  Oliver 
Cromwell. 

While  I  have  been  writing  this  chapter  (September  2, 
1 898),  Wilford  Woodruff,  the  president  of  the  church,  has 


350  REMINISCENCES 

died,  aged  ninety-one  and  a  half  years,  having  retained 
his  powers  and  exercised  the  duties  of  rulership  to  the 
very  last. 

In  the  Mormon  theology  spirits,  innumerably  created 
by  the  hand  of  the  Almighty,  are  existent  in  their  own 
world,  waiting  and  yearning  for  the  provision  of  human 
bodies  into  which  they  may  enter  for  their  career  upon 
the  arena  of  earthly  life.  So  the  birth  of  children  not 
only  supplies  citizens  and  soldiers  to  the  state,  and  dis- 
ciples and  workers  to  the  militant  church,  but  also  pro- 
motes the  divine  plan  in  setting  free,  so  to  speak,  spirits 
from  their  imprisonment. 

Mormon  theology  is  densely,  grossly  anthropomorphic. 
A  magnified  Adam  is  its  God.  It  holds  firmly  the  Chris- 
tian doctrine  of  the  resurrection  of  the  body,  and  yet  the 
Mormons  do  not  give  that  sacred,  reverent  care  to  the 
dead  body  that  we  might  expect.  Their  cemeteries  are 
the  most  forlorn  of  all  forlorn  places.  The  one  in  Salt 
Lake  was  so  forbidding  a  place,  without  trees  or  grass  or 
care,  that  we  all  shrank  from  burying  our  dead  therein. 
In  1877,  through  recommendation  of  the  secretary  of 
war,  and  by  special  act  of  Congress,  our  junior  warden, 
George  E.  Whitney,  Esq.,  succeeded  in  getting  a  grant 
of  twenty  acres  from  the  United  States  reservation  at 
Camp  Douglas  for  a  Gentile  cemetery.  We  named  it 
"  Mount  Olivet,"  and  bringing  water  to  it  planted  trees 
through  it  and  beautified  it.  Our  example  shamed  the 
Mormons  into  taking  better  care  of  their  own  ground. 

Perhaps  they  would  claim  that  their  seeming  neglect 
was  due  to  their  poverty.  It  is  more  likely  that  it  was  a 
part  of  their  lack  of  all  that  is  refining,  tender,  beautiful 
or  reverent,  bred  by  their  low  spiritual  and  social  stand- 
ards, and  by  their  arrogant  and  despotic  organization. 

Mormon  theology  not  only  has  revelation  at  hand  to 


THE  MORMONS  35 1 

guide  and  illuminate  the  present  and  the  future,  but  it 
also  reaches  back  to  condone  and  rectify  the  past.  By 
their  doctrine  of  "  baptism  for  the  dead,"  living  ones,  sub- 
mitting themselves  to  the  sacrament  for  their  dead  friends 
and  relations,  can  secure  salvation  to  those  that  have 
perished  in  ignorance  and  unbelief. 

Mormon  shrewdness  crops  out  in  many  directions :  it 
appears  in  their  seemingly  free  voting.  In  every  annual 
conference  the  president,  his  counselors,  the  apostles,  etc., 
are  voted  for  by  show  of  hands  in  open  meeting.     "  It  is 

moved  to  sustain or ,  for  such,  or  such  an 

office,"  is  the  form,  "  all  those  in  favor  of  the  motion  will 
signify  it  by  raising  their  right  hands ;  all  opposed,  by 
the  same  sign."  When  I  have  been  present  I  have  never 
seen  an  opposing  hand  raised,  I  think  one  never  is  raised. 
I  say,  therefore,  that  it  is  "  seemingly  "  free  voting.  But 
the  list  is  entirely  settled  beforehand.  The  "  sustaining  " 
by  a  show  of  hands  is  a  delusion. 

It  appears  in  their  management  of  the  Indians  round 
about  them.  They  preach  to  the  "  Lamanites  "  the  Mor- 
mon gospel.  They  baptize  and  direct  them.  If  they 
behave  themselves,  the  Mormons  are  just  and  kind  to 
them.  But  if  they  give  way  to  thievery  or  violence  the 
Mormons  go  after  them  vigorously  and  administer  sound 
thrashings.  Indian  depredations  are  rare  occurrences  in 
Utah. 

It  is  seen  in  their  management  of  woman  suffrage. 
The  Mormon  Legislature  of  Utah  in  1870  extended  the 
franchise  to  women,  and  the  Gentile  governor,  though 
having  the  right  to  an  absolute  veto,  signed  the  statute. 
He  thought  the  persecuted  women  would  in  righteous 
rebellion  vote  against  their  persecutors.  The  Mormons 
more  shrewdly  thought  the  women  would  stand  by  their 
religion,  bitter  as  it  made  their  life.     And  the  Mormons 


352  REMINISCENCES 

proved  to  be  in  the  right.  Woman  suffrage  was  abol- 
ished by  the  amended  Edmunds  Bill  of  1887;  but  it  was 
restored  in  the  State  Constitution  of  1896,  and  is  the 
practice  in  Utah  now.  Once,  in  Salt  Lake,  when  we 
wanted  to  swell  the  anti-Mormon  vote  in  the  election  of 
a  delegate  to  Congress,  I  was  a  committee  of  one  to  see 
to  the  getting  out  of  all  the  opposition  vote  on  our 
block.  One  lady,  a  member  of  our  own  Church,  a 
Southern  woman,  I  could  not  prevail  upon  to  come  to 
the  polls.  She  shrank  from  such  an  act  with  womanly 
horror.  All  the  others  I  prevailed  upon  to  come.  I 
took  Mrs.  Tuttle  and  her  mother  and  they  both  voted. 
When  the  grandmother  told  my  boys,  on  her  return 
home,  how  she  had  had  to  swear  that  she  was  eighteen 
years  old  and  had  never  lived  in  polygamy,  they  indulged 
in  hilarious  shouting.  I  need  hardly  add  that  we  of  the 
opposition  did  not  carry  the  day.  We  polled  only  fifteen 
hundred  votes  out  of  about  eight  or  ten  thousand. 

It  is  seen  in  their  methods  of  trading.  Soon  after  the 
Union  Pacific  Railroad  came  through  in  1869,  the  Mor- 
mons established  their  "  Zion's  Mercantile  Cooperative 
Institution,"  placing  Z.  M.  C.  I.  stores  in  all  the  towns. 
By  their  combination  of  capital,  industry,  and  skill,  made 
easy  through  their  perfect  church  organization,  this  huge 
stock-company  concern,  getting  low  prices  both  in  pur- 
chasing and  in  transportation,  has  been  able  to  control 
the  whole,  and  absorb  almost  the  whole,  of  the  mercantile 
trade  of  Utah. 

Mormonism  has  little  in  it  for  prompting  a  genial 
laugh.  Fanaticism  usually  is  too  stern  and  uncompro- 
mising a  thing  to  have  room  for  the  play  of  the  lighter 
affections.  Yet  there  is  a  touch  of  humor  in  the  story 
told  of  the  method  the  saints  pursued  at  Nauvoo  in  rid- 
ding their  town  of  idlers.    Whenever  one  of  this  unprom- 


THE  MORMONS  353 

ising  fraternity  was  spied  and  located,  forthwith  three  or 
four  elders  with  their  jack-knives  came  and  seated  them- 
selves beside  him  on  the  bench  where  he  would  be  lazily 
disporting  himself.  They  did  not  talk.  They  would  not 
ask  or  answer  questions,  but  they  whittled  and  whittled, 
in  trio  or  quatrain,  for  hours ;  then  they  silently  took 
their  departure.  Next  day  they  repeated  the  visit  and 
the  whittling.  It  would  not  be  long  before  nervousness 
would  assert  itself  in  the  system  of  the  laziest  idler  and 
in  uncomfortable  irritation  he  would  hie  himself  out  of 
the  town.  In  the  main  the  Mormons  are  industrious 
It  is  accounted  an  honor  to  work.  Drones  and  tramps 
are  not  tolerated  among  them. 

Mormon  faith  is  of  the  strong  kind.  It  preserves  the 
sea-gulls  unharmed  around  the  Great  Salt  Lake  to-day. 
Never  a  shotgun  is  aimed  at  them.  In  the  summer  of 
1848,  when  the  pioneers  were  raising  their  first  crop  in 
the  valley,  innumerable  swarms  of  black  crickets  came 
and  attacked  the  growths.  Before  them  the  fields  were 
green  and  glad  and  promising ;  behind  them  was  dearth 
and  desolation,  not  a  blade  or  a  leaf  being  left.  Men, 
women  and  children  turned  out  to  fight  these  strange 
hosts  of  the  enemy,  but  without  avail.  The  saints  were 
in  despair.  Starvation  faced  them  if  their  crops  were  all 
to  be  destroyed.  So  they  gave  themselves  to  prayer. 
Then,  Mormon  faith  believes,  by  divine  interposition  the 
gulls  came  in  vast  droves  and  pounced  upon  the  crickets 
and  devoured  them.  Since  that  time  the  Utah  gull  is  a 
sacred  bird ;  every  man  is  its  defender. 

The  February  after  the  summer  of  the  happy  deliver- 
ance by  the  gulls,  the  thermometer  in  Salt  Lake  sank  to 
thirty  degrees  below  zero ;  a  lower  point  than  was  ever 
known  in  all  the  years  I  lived  there.  Had  the  crops  of 
the  saints  been  destroyed  in  1848,  what  extreme  suffer- 


354  REMINISCENCES 

ing  would  have  been  theirs  in  the  cold  winter  after- 
wards. 

Two  or  three  years  put  them  in  condition  to  raise 
abundant  supplies,  not  only  for  themselves,  but  for  sale 
to  emigrants  and  miners.  A  Salt  Lake  farmer  raised 
eighty  bushels  of  wheat  from  an  acre ;  and  harvests  of 
sixty  bushels  an  acre  were  not  infrequent. 

Mormon  faith  held  such  a  man  as  Orson  Pratt  true  to 
the  service  of  the  church  all  his  life  through,  although 
many  snubbings,  and  oppositions,  and  mortifications  were 
visited  upon  him.  He  was  a  mathematician,  a  surveyor, 
an  astronomer,  a  Greek  and  Hebrew  linguist,  and  a  very 
learned  man.  His  wife,  whom  he  truly  loved  and  who 
dearly  loved  him,  and  who  was  a  superior  woman,  re- 
nounced him  when  he  took  up  polygamy.  Then  she 
rebelled  against  the  church  and  brought  up  her  children 
in  rebellion.  I  knew  her  well  and  esteemed  her  and  her 
children.  In  pathetic  bursts  of  outraged  affection  she 
would  sometimes  speak  of  the  personal  goodness  and 
kindness  of  her  husband. 

Mormon  faith  impels  their  preachers  constantly  to 
assert :  "  I  know  this  doctrine  (or  this  principle)  is  true." 
Not  simply  to  say  :  "  I  believe  it,"  or  "  can  prove  it,"  but 
"  I  know  it  is  true,  the  Lord  has  assured  me."  This  per- 
sistent iteration  and  reiteration  of  "  I  know ! "  and  "  I 
know ! "  while  not  very  satisfying  to  the  judgment  of  a 
reasoning  man  undoubtedly  has  a  tendency  to  strengthen 
confidence  and  assure  conviction  with  the  multitude. 

With  polygamy  abjured,  the  great  evil  working  to-day 
in  and  through  Mormonism  is  priestly  domination.  A 
priesthood,  not  only  commissioned  from  heaven  but  re- 
ceiving constantly  thence  messages  of  guidance  and 
direction  and  commandment,  touching  all  human  affairs, 
must  be  acknowledged  to  be  a  power  with  tremendous 


THE  MORMONS  355 

and  terrible  possibilities  enwrapped  in  it.  The  infalli- 
bility of  the  priesthood  and  the  domination  of  the  priest- 
hood cause  the  state  to  die  of  inanity,  or  of  absorption 
into  the  church.  Every  thoughtful  mind  must  be  con- 
vinced that  God  has  given  three  Divine  institutions  for 
the  help  and  guidance  of  mankind,  the  Family,  the  State, 
the  church.  Whenever  an  ecclesiastical  organization  sets 
itself  up  as  supreme,  swallowing  either  or  both  of  the 
other  coordinate  powers,  then  it  becomes  a  despotism  to 
be  resisted  and  a  danger  to  be  resolutely  fought. 

Mormon  priestly  domination  is  un-American  and  anti- 
American.  By  all  Americans  it  should  be  firmly  op- 
posed. But  let  the  instruments  and  weapons  of  oppo- 
sition be  reason,  argument,  education,  enlightenment, 
influence,  persuasive  truth.  In  my  years  of  contention 
with  the  Mormons  I  did  not  feel  at  liberty  to  use  any 
other  weapons.  On  the  morning  of  the  day  when  I  was 
sadly  saying  good-by  to  my  Salt  Lake  home  of  many 
years,  as  I  was  riding  down  the  street  a  high  official  of 
the  Mormon  Church  halted  me.  He  apologized,  and 
then  said,  "  But  I  felt  that  I  must  speak  to  you.  Bishop 
Tuttle,  we  are  sorry  that  you  are  going  away.  We 
know  you,  and  we  know  where  to  find  you,  and  we  have 
always  found  you  true.  It  is  with  real  regret  that  we  see 
you  withdrawing  from  our  midst.  But  if  you  must  go, 
I  am  glad  you  are  going  to  Missouri.  You  know  some 
day  we  are  all  to  gather  there  and  in  Jackson  County  for 
a  centre  and  a  home.     Good-by !  " 

I  may  be  pardoned  also,  for  reprinting  here  the  edito- 
rial in  the  next  day's  issue  of  the  Daily  Evening  News, 
the  Mormon  official  paper  of  Salt  Lake  City : 

SPEAK  OF  A  MAN  AS  YOU  FIND  HIM 

"  A  gentleman  who  has  become  identified  with  the 


356  REMINISCENCES 

history  of  Utah  is  about  to  leave  the  territory  to  make 
his  home  in  Missouri.  His  face  is  familiar  to  the  people 
of  Montana  and  Idaho  as  well  as  the  denizens  of  the 
country  near  the  shores  of  the  Saline  Sea.  Bishop  Tut- 
tle  of  the  Episcopal  Church,  who  was  some  time  ago 
elected  to  the  bishopric  of  Missouri,  will  leave  a  favorable 
impression  upon  all  who  have  become  acquainted  with 
him  during  his  sojourn  in  the  region  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains.  Kind,  courteous  and  urbane,  yet  dignified 
and  firm  in  his  demeanor,  he  has  made  friends  among 
people  of  various  shades  of  opinion. 

"  Although  very  pronounced  in  his  opposition  to  the 
'  Mormon '  faith,  he  has  not  acted  as  an  enemy  to  the 
'  Mormon  '  people.  So  far  as  we  are  aware  he  has  not, 
like  many  of  his  cloth,  used  his  ecclesiastical  influence  to- 
wards the  oppression  and  spoliation  of  the  Latter  Day 
Saints,  but  has  on  many  occasions  borne  testimony  to 
their  good  qualities,  in  public  and  in  private.  We  respect 
a  consistent  antagonist.  We  accord  to  every  man  the 
right  to  oppose  that  which  we  believe,  if  he  conscien- 
tiously differs  from  us.  We  clainVno  more  for  ourselves  in 
this  respect  than  we  are  willing  that  others  should  enjoy. 
We  admire  the  courage  of  conviction  in  any  man,  no 
matter  how  much  we  may  consider  him  mistaken  in  his 
opinions. 

"  Bishop  Tuttle  is  not  only  frank  enough  to  express 
freely  his  dissent  from  the  doctrines  of  the  '  Mormons ' 
while  among  them,  but  brave  enough  to  speak  in  defense 
of  that  unpopular  people  when  in  the  midst  of  their 
enemies.  There  are  few  prominent  men  who  dare  do 
this.  Many  declare  themselves  averse  to  the  unfair 
course  pursued  towards  the  '  Mormons '  and  avow  the 
conviction  that  they  are  the  worst  maligned  people  on 
the  globe.    But  public  sentiment  is  so  strong  against  them, 


THE   MORMONS  357 

that  those  who  express  these  views  in  private  are  afraid  to 
utter  them  openly  for  fear  of  being  accused  of  being'  in- 
fluenced by  the  Mormons.'  Bishop  Tuttle,  by  his  con- 
sistent course,  has  gained  the  esteem  of  the  '  Mormon  ' 
people  without  losing  the  respect  of  his  own  class  and 
denomination. 

"  We  bid  the  gentleman  farewell,  with  the  best  wishes 
for  his  welfare.  We  do  not  agree  with  him  in  religious 
belief,  but  we  are  in  accord  with  that  spirit  which  in  any 
society  promotes  fairness,  friendship  and  good  will  among 
men,  which  encourages  morality  and  right  conduct,  and 
which  breathes  charity  and  peace.  We  hope  to  hear 
that  Bishop  Tuttle  and  his  partner  in  life  are  enjoying 
prosperity  and  contentment  and  the  cordial  feelings  of  a 
host  of  friends  in  his  new  field  of  labor  in  old  Missouri." 


CHAPTER  XIII 
OUR  SCHOOLS 

I  have  had  to  do  with  schools  all  my  life.  I  began 
early  and  have  kept  it  up  late.  In  1852,  when  fifteen 
years  old,  I  was  a  pupil  teacher  in  the  academy  at  Delhi, 
N.  Y.,  under  its  most  excellent  principal,  Merritt  G. 
McKoon.  While  studying  Horace  and  Homer  and 
trigonometry  I  taught  classes  regularly  in  Caesar  and 
Anabasis  and  algebra.  In  1853  I  was  assistant  to  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Olssen  in  his  Parochial  and  Classical  School  at 
Scarsdale,  N.  Y.  One  of  the  two  years  elapsing  between 
my  graduation  at  Columbia  College  in  1857  and  my  en- 
trance into  the  General  Theological  Seminary  in  1859  I 
passed  as  an  assistant  teacher  in  the  Columbia  College 
Grammar  School  on  4th  Avenue,  near  23d  Street,  New 
York  City.  The  other  year  I  was  busy  to  the  full  as 
private  tutor  to  numerous  pupils. 

In  referring  to  my  teaching  in  the  Columbia  College 
Grammar  School  I  may  be  forgiven  an  extract  from  a 
book  "  From  School  to  Battle  Field,"  written  by  General 
Charles  King,  United  States  army,  who  was  one  of  my 
pupils  at  that  time  : 

"  There  were  three  more  school-days  that  week,  and 
they  were  the  quietest  of  the  year.  On  the  principle  that 
it  was  an  ill  wind  that  blew  nobody  good,  there  was  one 
instructor  to  whom  such  unusual  decorum  was  welcome, 
and  that  was  poor  Meeker,  who  noted  the  gloom  in  the 
eyes  of  most  of  the  First  Latin,  and  responsively  length- 
ened his  face,  yet  at  bottom  was  conscious  of  something 
akin  to  rejoicing.     His  had  been  a  hapless  lot.     He  had 

358 


OUR  SCHOOLS  359 

entered  upon  his  duties  the  first  week  in  September,  and 
the  class  had  taken  his  measure  the  first  day.  A  better- 
meaning  fellow  than  Meeker  probably  never  lived,  but  he 
was  handicapped  by  a  soft,  appealing  manner  and  a 
theory  that  to  get  the  most  out  of  boys  he  must  have 
their  good-will,  and  to  get  their  good-will  he  must  load 
them  with  what  the  class  promptly  derided  as  '  blarney.' 
He  was  poor  and  struggling,  was  graduated  high  in  his 
class  at  college,  was  eager  to  prepare  himself  for  the 
ministry,  and  took  to  teaching  in  the  meantime  to  provide 
the  necessary  means.  The  First  Latin  would  have  it 
that  Pop  didn't  want  him  at  all,  but  that  Meeker  gave 
him  no  rest  until  promised  employment,  for  Meeker  had 
well  known  that  there  was  to  be  a  vacancy,  and  was  first 
to  apply  for  it.  But  what  made  it  more  than  a  luckless 
move  for  him  was  that  he  had  applied  for  the  position 
vacated  by  a  man  Pop's  boys  adored, '  a  man  from  the 
ground  up,'  as  they  expressed  it,  a  splendid,  deep-voiced, 
deep-chested,  long-limbed  athlete,  with  a  soul  as  big  as 
his  massive  frame  and  an  energy  as  boundless  as  the  skies. 
He,  too,  had  worked  his  way  to  the  priesthood,  teaching 
long  hours  at  Pop's  each  day,  tutoring  college  weaklings 
or  would-be  freshmen  in  the  evenings,  studying  when  and 
where  he  could,  but  wasting  never  a  minute.  Never  was 
there  a  tutor  who  preached  less  or  practiced  more.  His 
life  was  a  lesson  of  self-denial,  of  study,  of  purpose. 
Work  hard,  play  hard,  pray  hard,  might  have  been  his 
motto,  for  whatsoever  that  hand  of  his  found  to  do  that 
did  he  with  all  his  might.  Truth,  manliness,  magnetism, 
were  in  every  glance  of  his  clear  eyes,  every  tone  of  his 
deep  voice.  Boys  shrank  from  boys'  subterfuges  and 
turned  in  unaccustomed  disgust  from  schoolboy  lies  be- 
fore they  had  been  a  month  in  Tuttle's  presence ;  he 
seemed  to  feel  such  infinite  pity  for  a  coward.     Never 


360  REMINISCENCES 

using  a  harsh  word,  never  an  unjust  one,  never  losing 
faith  or  temper,  his  was  yet  so  commanding  a  nature  that 
by  sheer  force  of  his  personality  and  example  his  pupils 
followed  unquestioning.  With  the  strength  of  a  Hercules, 
he  could  not  harm  an  inferior  creature.  With  the 
courage  of  a  lion,  he  had  only  sorrow  for  the  faint- 
hearted. With  a  gift  and  faculty  for  leadership  that 
would  have  made  him  a  general-in-chief,  he  was  humble 
as  a  child  in  the  sight  of  his  Maker,  and  in  all  the  long 
years  of  his  great,  brave  life,  only  once,  that  his  boys 
ever  heard  of,  did  he  use  that  rugged  strength  to  discipline 
or  punish  a  human  being,  and  that  only  when  courtesy 
and  persuasion  had  failed  to  stop  a  ruffian  tongue  in  its 
foul  abuse  of  that  Maker's  name.  It  was  a  solemn  day 
for  the  school,  a  glad  one  for  the  Church  Militant,  when 
he  took  leave  of  the  one  to  take  his  vows  in  the  other. 
There  wasn't  a  boy  among  all  his  pupils  that  would  have 
been  surprised  at  his  becoming  a  bishop  inside  of  five 
years, — as,  indeed,  he  did  inside  of  ten, — and  the  class 
had  not  ceased  mourning  their  loss  when  Meeker 
came  to  take  his  place.  '  Fill  Tut's  shoes!'  said  Snipe, 
with  fine  derision.  '  Why,  he'll  rattle  around  in  'em 
like  shot  in  a  drum.'  No  wonder  Meeker  failed  to  fill 
the  bill." 

Even  in  my  pastorate  at  Morris  I  had  taught  some 
young  men  and  women  in  Latin,  and  Greek,  and  mathe- 
matics, among  others  my  dear  young  friend  Mahlon  N. 
Gilbert.  In  three  schools  I  have  been  interested  since  I 
have  been  in  Missouri,  and  in  one  of  them,  "  Bishop 
Robertson  Hall,"  I  am  teaching  church  history  now. 
Forty-eight  years  of  experience  may  justify  me  in  giving 
expression  to  my  views  about  church  schools. 

(1)  Church  schools  are  excellent  instrumentalities  for 
training  the  young  to  become  intelligent  churchmen  and 


OUR  SCHOOLS  361 

churchwomen.  The  Christian  Church  from  the  very 
earliest  has  enlisted  learning  to  be  the  handmaid  of  relig- 
ion. Education  to  be  complete  cannot  ignore  any  one 
of  the  constituent  elements  of  the  tripartite  man.  It  is 
not  enough  that  the  body  shall  be  exercised  and  the  mind 
trained,  but  the  soul  also  is  to  be  enlightened,  guided, 
and  disciplined.  And  in  such  spiritual  enlightenment, 
guidance,  and  discipline,  the  potent  forces  of  the  will,  the 
conscience  and  the  habits  are  involved.  Out  from  the 
threefold  training  in  church  schools  may  emerge  in  most 
wholesome  manner  and  degree,  faith  that  is  not  afraid  to 
reason  and  reason  that  is  not  ashamed  to  adore. 

(2)  Bishops  and  other  clergymen,  however,  may  well 
go  slow  and  be  careful  in  launching  their  schools.  If  it 
were  a  question  of  launching  only,  warning  might  not  be 
called  for.  But  the  responsibility  entailed  is  no  small 
matter.  Not  seldom  it  grows  to  be  a  sore  and  grievous 
burden.  It  is  not  easy  to  select,  secure,  and  retain  the 
right  principal  and  efficient  teachers.  It  is  no  more  easy 
to  make  and  keep  parents  and  guardians  judicious,  reason- 
able, and  just.  If  rates  of  tuition  are  placed  low,  the  in- 
come will  not  suffice  for  engaging  a  good  supply  of  well- 
qualified  teachers.  If  rates  are  high,  the  constituency  of 
patrons  will  be  disastrously  diminished.  Loss  may  be 
counted  on,  from  pupils  who  have  promised  to  come, 
failing  to  do  so ;  from  pupils  withdrawing  before  the  end 
of  the  school  year,  and  disregarding  the  school  rule  that 
payment  in  any  case  must  be  made  to  the  end ;  from 
pupils  who  cannot  pay,  from  others  who  will  not  pay  un- 
til they  are  forced  to  ;  and  from  sickness,  and  panics  re- 
sulting therefrom.  The  competition  of  Roman  Catholic 
schools  and  the  public  schools,  graded  and  high,  is 
strenuous  and  unceasing.  Save  in  the  case  of  endowed 
schools  and  a  few  highly  favored  ones  of  conspicuous  repu- 


362  REMINISCENCES 

tation,  a  deficiency  of  income  to  meet  current  expenses 
may  be  counted  upon  as  a  thing  to  be  faced  at  the  end  of 
each  school  year.  If  the  bishop  or  clergyman  be  the  pro- 
moter of  the  school,  back  upon  him  comes  the  burden  of 
such  deficiency.  The  antagonisms  engendered,  the  per- 
plexities evoked,  the  worries  developed  in  the  manage- 
ment of  a  school  are  no  small  tax  upon  the  time  and 
temper  and  nervous  energy  of  a  clergyman.  I  question 
if  the  good  done  by  his  school  would  not  be  done  more 
and  better  were  he  to  devote  the  time  and  temper  and 
energy  he  spends  on  it  to  preaching  the  gospel  and  feed- 
ing the  flock,  to  reproving,  rebuking,  and  exhorting,  with 
all  long-suffering  and  doctrine. 

(3)  To  declaim  against  the  public  schools  of  America 
as  being  secularized,  godless,  profane,  I  hold  to  be  unfair 
and  unwise.  True,  we  may  not  rightfully  read  the  Bible 
in  them  if  the  unbelieving  tax-payer  objects  outright,  or 
if  the  Roman  Catholic  objects  to  our  common  English 
version.  This  does  look  like  godlessness,  and  it  seems  a 
handicapping  of  religion  in  the  very  field  where  its  best 
victories  are  to  be  won,  that  is,  in  the  hearts  and  lives  of 
the  young.  But  it  should  not  be  forgotten  that  living 
examples  influence  the  young  far  more  than  any  books, 
though  they  be  the  best.  Now,  most  of  the  teachers  in 
our  public  schools,  I  feel  safe  in  asserting,  are  Christian 
believers.  Their  Christian  faith  embodies  itself  and  im- 
plicitly manifests  itself  in  their  acts,  words,  looks,  and 
lives.  Faith  cannot  do  anything  else  than  just  that. 
And  teaching  is  made  up  of  those  four  things,  the  acts, 
words,  looks,  and  lives,  of  the  teachers.  It  is,  therefore, 
unfair  to  say  that  our  public  schools  are  infidel.  It  is 
unwise,  too,  to  declaim  against  them,  especially  for  the 
Christian  clergyman.  They  are  a  power  in  America. 
Americans  take  a  great  and  just  pride  in  them.     Such 


OUR  SCHOOLS  363 

declamation  is  inept  speaking  out  of  time,  dissonant 
singing  out  of  tune.  Would  it  not  be  a  better  thing  for 
him  to  visit  the  school  or  schools  in  his  bailiwick  every 
now  and  then,  to  the  encouragement  of  the  teacher  and 
the  joy  of  the  scholars,  and  so  put  himself  in  kindly  touch 
with  the  forces  which,  next  to  homes,  do  most  towards 
moulding  and  determining  the  character  of  life  of  Ameri- 
can communities  ? 

It  may  be  easily  gathered  that  when  I  became  a  bishop 
I  had  no  dread  of  schools  as  of  untried  things.  On  my 
reaching  Salt  Lake  City  for  the  first  in  1867  I  stayed  only 
ten  days.  These  ten  days,  however,  sufficed  to  enable  me 
to  discover  and  to  approve  heartily  the  wisdom  of  Messrs. 
Foote  and  Haskins  in  deciding  that  a  day-school  would 
be  a  most  efficient  instrumentality  in  doing  good  mission- 
ary work.  They  acted  promptly  upon  their  decision  and 
two  days  before  I  reached  the  city  had  opened  the 
school.  In  Utah,  especially,  schools  were  the  backbone 
of  our  missionary  work.  Adults  were  fanatics,  and  so 
beyond  the  reach  of  our  influence ;  or  else  were  apos- 
tates, and  so,  grossly  deceived  once,  were  unwilling  to 
listen  again  to  any  claims  of  the  supernatural.  But  the 
plastic  minds  and  wills  of  the  young  we  could  hope  to 
win  to  better  views  and  mould  in  nobler  ways. 

Our  greatest  school  was  St.  Mark's,  of  Salt  Lake  City. 
In  recounting  the  story  of  its  beginning  let  me  use  the 
pen  of  one  of  its  two  founders,  who  was  also  its  first 
principal,  even  though  it  dwell  also  on  the  entire  history 
of  the  opening  of  the  Salt  Lake  City  mission.  In  1891, 
when  Rev.  Mr.  Haskins  was  a  pastor  in  Los  Angeles, 
California,  Mrs.  (Dr.)  Hamilton  of  Salt  Lake  wrote  to 
ask  him  to  put  on  record  for  her  an  account  of  the  early 
days  of  the  "  Episcopal  Mission  in  Salt  Lake  City."  The 
following  was  his  answer : 


364  REMINISCENCES 

"  Los  Angeles,  Cat.,  December  10,  1891. 
"  Dear  Mrs.  Hamilton  : 

"  I  very  gladly  comply  with  your  request  to  jot 
down  reminiscences  of  the  Church  in  Salt  Lake  City. 
Those  days  of '  Auld  Lang  Syne '  are  very  dear  to  mem- 
ory, upon  which  they  are  graven  in  characters  deep  and 
plain. 

"  It  should  be  known  that  the  presence  of  the  Episco- 
pal Church  in  Salt  Lake  City,  as  the  first  Christian  body 
to  stay  and  work,  is  due  mainly  to  the  Rev.  Horace  B. 
Hitchings,  then  of  Denver,  and  Mr.  Warren  Hussey,  then 
of  the  banking  house  of  Hussey,  Dahler  &  Co.  Mr. 
Hussey  had  become  a  member  of  the  Church  in  Colorado 
under  Mr.  Hitchings.  Mr.  Hussey  removing  to  Salt  Lake 
City,  together  they  influenced  the  missionary  authorities 
of  the  Church  to  establish  a  mission  there.  The  Rev. 
Daniel  S.  Tuttle,  rector  of  Zion  church,  Morris,  N.  Y., 
had,  in  October,  1866,  been  chosen  Bishop  of  Montana, 
with  jurisdiction  in  Idaho  and  Utah. 

«  Messrs.  E.  N.  Goddard,  G.  D.  B.  Miller  and  Geo.  W. 
Foote  were  all  young  clergymen  stationed  near  Mr.  Tut- 
tle, who  volunteered  to  accompany  the  bishop  elect  to 
Utah.  The  following  March  Mr.  Foote,  who  was  a  dea- 
con, went  to  New  York  to  be  ordained  to  the  priesthood. 
While  there  he  picked  up  a  young  man  in  the  seminary, 
Mr.  Thos.  W.  Haskins  (your  humble  servant),  who  also 
volunteered  for  this  then  distant  field. 

"  I  was  ordained  to  the  diaconate,  and  together  on  the 
4th  of  April,  1867,  we  started  from  New  York  for  Salt 
Lake  City.  This  place  we  reached  just  a  month  later, 
encountering  delays  and  difficulties  from  floods,  Indians, 
swollen  streams  and  snowdrifts,  which  were  common  in 
those  days,  but  which  travelers  in  Pullman  cars  now  know 
nothing  about. 


OUR  SCHOOLS  365 

"  Between  Denver  and  Salt  Lake  we  overtook  the 
coach  which  had  left  Denver  a  day  ahead  of  us,  but 
which  had  been  detained  at  North  Fork  by  a  sand  bliz- 
zard. Mr.  Foote  obtained  permission  to  go  on  imme- 
diately, in  the  advance  coach,  by  which  it  happened  that 
he  reached  Salt  Lake  City  on  Friday,  May  3d,  I  arriving 
on  the  following  day.  We  stopped  at  the  Revere  House, 
kept  by  Mr.  Jenks.  The  first  service  was  held  in  Inde- 
pendence Hall  on  Sunday,  May  5th,  being  the  second 
Sunday  after  Easter.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Foote  preached  both 
morning  and  evening,  but  I  have  no  record  of  the  texts 
or  subject. 

"  Those  who  know  Salt  Lake  City  to-day,  with  its 
churches,  schools,  railways,  and  its  increasingly  powerful 
Gentile  and  Christian  element,  should  know  also  that  one 
of  the  redeeming  features  in  the  transformation  of  the 
community  was  this  Christian  mission  which  was  then  so 
modestly  undertaken  by  the  Episcopal  Church.  Little 
did  we  realize  the  importance  of  the  work  then  begun  in 
Independence  Hall,  or  into  what  it  would  grow.  The 
then  secretary  of  state,  Mr.  William  H.  Seward,  however, 
said  eighteen  months  later  that '  the  church  and  schools 
undertaken  by  the  Episcopal  Church  in  Salt  Lake  City 
would  do  more  to  solve  the  Mormon  problem  than  the 
army  and  Congress  of  the  United  States  combined.' 

"  The  services  begun  on  that  memorable  day  have  been 
continued  uninterruptedly  ever  since.  No  Sunday  has 
passed  without  its  morning  and  evening  worship,  and  the 
day-school  which  was  opened  on  the  first  day  of  the  fol- 
lowing July  with  sixteen  pupils  has  continued  its  benefi- 
cent work  now  for  over  twenty-four  years. 

"  At  that  time  everything  was  intensely  and  defiantly 
Mormon.  Composing  the  entire  population  of  the  terri- 
tory and  city — except  perhaps  four  or  five  hundred  Gen- 


366  REMINISCENCES 

tiles  and  apostate  Mormons  in  Salt  Lake — the  Mormons 
controlled  absolutely  everything  they  wished  to  control, 
— the  government,  the  schools,  the  religion,  the  trade,  the 
domestic  economy,  the  morals,  the  amusements,  and  even, 
should  any  venture  to  express  his  mind  contrary  to  the 
controlling  will,  the  opinions  of  the  people.  No  Mor- 
mon's property  or  life  was  safe  if  he  opposed  '  counsel.' 
Isolated  from  all  communication  with  the  outside  world, 
except  by  Wells,  Fargo  &  Co.'s  overland  stages,  they 
were  restrained  from  coercing  or  expelling  the  little  com- 
pany of  Gentiles  only  by  the  wholesome  influence  of 
Camp  Douglas,  which  had  been  located  on  the  bench 
overlooking  the  city,  by  General  Connor,  a  few  years  be- 
fore. The  moral  influence  of  this  strong  arm  of  the 
government  protected  the  Gentiles  in  the  city,  as  well  as 
furnished  a  refuge  for  such  apostate  Mormons  as  suc- 
ceeded in  fleeing  to  the  military  post. 

"  The  little  company  of  the  Gentiles  were  as  practically 
ostracized  as  if  they  had  been  in  the  heart  of  Africa. 
Every  effort  thus  far  made  to  establish  religious  services 
had  failed.  A  Roman  Catholic  priest,  Father  Kelley,  had 
visited  the  city,  and  through  the  efforts  of  the  Gentiles 
had  secured  a  lot  of  land,  but  he  had  then  prudently  re- 
tired. 

"  The  Rev.  Norman  McLeod,  a  Congregationalist,  who 
came  to  Salt  Lake  City  with  the  troops  as  chaplain,  went 
farther,  and  with  the  assistance  of  the  Walker  Brothers 
and  others,  not  only  secured  the  land,  but  put  up  a  build- 
ing and  began  services — or  rather,  the  delivering  of  lec- 
tures. Though  this  property  was  held  by  trustees  for 
1  The  First  Church  of  Jesus  Christ,  Congregational,  in 
Salt  Lake  City,'  yet  it  was  built  and  maintained  by  the 
united  efforts  of  all  the  Gentile  population  of  every  creed 
and  no  creed,  for  the  definite  purpose  of  antagonizing  the 


OUR  SCHOOLS  367 

Mormon  power.  The  name  given  to  the  building, '  Inde- 
pendence Hall,'  expressed  the  spirit  of  the  enterprise, 
while  Mr.  McLeod  devoted  himself  chiefly  to  lecturing 
against  polygamy. 

"  Associated  with  Mr.  McLeod  in  this  enterprise  was 
Dr.  J.  King  Robinson,  who  had  been  an  army  surgeon 
but  who  had  married  a  most  estimable  young  woman  of 
a  distinguished  Mormon  family,  Miss  Nellie  Kay  (now 
Mrs.  Longmaid),  and  had  also  acquired  property  in  the 
city.  While  Mr.  McLeod  was  in  the  East  in  the  interest 
of  this  missionary  effort  among  the  Mormons,  Dr.  Robin- 
son was  basely  assassinated  in  the  very  month  that  the 
House  of  Bishops  elected  Mr.  Tuttle  as  the  missionary 
Bishop  of  Utah. 

"  After  the  excitement  attending  the  assassination  of 
Dr.  Robinson  had  subsided  and  Mr.  McLeod  had  been 
advised  to  stay  away,  those  interested  in  this  effort  to  an- 
tagonize the  Mormon  power  looked  about  for  a  leader. 
Just  at  this  juncture,  learning  of  the  election  of  Bishop 
Tuttle  they  turned  to  the  Episcopal  Church,  as  they  would 
have  turned  to  any  Christian  body,  to  advocate  the  cause 
of  the  gospel  and  morality.  Mr.  Hussey  and  two  or  three 
members  of  the  church  stated  the  case  to  the  bishop- 
elect,  which  information  inspired  the  zeal  of  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Foote  to  seek  an  associate  and  hasten  to  the  field  at  the 
earliest  possible  moment. 

"  Reaching  Salt  Lake  City  as  stated,  two  months  in  ad- 
vance of  Bishop  Tuttle  and  the  rest  of  the  missionary 
party,  they  found  a  small  "  Union  Sunday-school "  in 
charge  of  Major  Chas.  H.  Hempstead,  the  United  States 
district  attorney,  meeting  in  Independence  Hall.  The 
hall  and  this  nucleus  of  Christian  work  were  at  once 
turned  over  to  these  Episcopal  ministers.  The  intelli- 
gence was  speedily  communicated  on  Saturday,  through 


368  REMINISCENCES 

the  only  Gentile  paper,  the  Salt  Lake  Vidette,  to  the  few 
Gentiles  in  the  city  and  to  the  officers  of  the  post,  that 
two  clergymen  had  arrived  and  service  would  be  held  on 
the  following  day.  On  Saturday  night  a  rehearsal  of 
music  was  held  in  the  room  of  Mr.  Hussey.  [It  is  worthy 
of  note  that  the  rehearsal  was  conducted  by  one  of  the 
only  two  communicants  of  the  church  then  in  the  city — 
both  women, — Mrs.  (Dr.)  Hamilton,  who,  if  I  mistake 
not,  still  presides  over  the  music  in  St.  Mark's  Cathedral.] 

"  The  service  was  conducted  without  break  or  omission, 
as  quietly  and  orderly  as  it  would  have  been  in  New  York 
or  any  other  city.  It  is  likely  that  many  went  away  dis- 
appointed that  there  was  no  red  flag  of  war  thrown  out  to 
excite  the  vengeance  of  the  Gentiles  or  the  hatred  of  the 
Mormons.  No  allusion  whatever  was  made  to  the  place, 
or  to  the  religion  of  the  dominant  power.  Notice  was 
published  of  a  meeting  to  be  held  in  the  bank  on  the  fol- 
lowing evening,  to  organize  the  mission  ;  it  was  announced 
that  the  clergy  had  come  to  stay,  and  that  services  would 
be  regularly  held. 

"  This  opening  service  gave  the  key-note  to  the  position 
and  policy  of  the  Church,  which,  I  believe,  has  ever  since 
been  uninterruptedly  maintained  by  the  Church  in  Salt 
Lake  City.  It  was,  not  to  antagonize  evil  by  direct  as- 
sault, but  to  plant  and  maintain  a  positive  good.  It 
sought  to  win  the  judgment,  the  conscience,  the  affection, 
the  respect  and  the  allegiance  of  men,  whether  Gentiles, 
apostate  Mormon,  or  Mormon,  by  putting  into  competi- 
tion with  Mormon  doctrine  and  practices  the  faith  and 
practice  of  the  Church,  saying  not  a  single  word  against 
the  Mormons.  For  years,  neither  in  the  school  nor  in  the 
services  was  any  public  mention  made  of  the  Mormons, 
of  their  peculiar  tenets  or  their  horrible  crimes,  any  more 
than  if  they  had  never  existed.     While  at  first  this  caused 


OUR  SCHOOLS  369 

some  disappointment,  to  many  seeming  nothing  less 
than  cowardice,  its  wisdom  was  demonstrated  as  time 
went  on.  The  Mormon  authorities  could  get  no  handle 
to  make  war  on  the  Church.  All  they  could  say  pub- 
licly was  that '  these  people's  faith  is  all  very  well  as  far 
as  it  goes,  but  it  does  not  go  far  enough.'  Their  bitter 
and  malignant  efforts  to  blacken  the  character  of  the  mis- 
sionaries and  of  the  women  connected  with  the  school  re- 
ceived their  completest  answer  in  the  public  teaching  and 
private  lives  of  all  connected  with  the  mission. 

"  To  return  to  the  inception  of  the  mission.  Early  in 
the  week  after  the  first  service  to  which  I  have  alluded,  a 
meeting  was  held  in  the  banking  house  of  Hussey,  Dahler 
&  Co.,  and  the  mission  organized.  On  the  committee 
then  appointed  were  a  Roman  Catholic,  a  Methodist,  and 
an  apostate  Mormon  (Mr.  Thomas  D.  Brown).  Among 
the  first  contributors  and  regular  attendants  at  the  services 
were  members  of  the  Jewish  faith.  The  intensity  and 
sincerity  of  the  anti-Mormon  feeling  drew  all  together  in 
the  common  effort  to  sustain  any  reasonable  faith  and 
practice  which  would  plant  the  seed  of  a  better  civiliza- 
tion. Pupils  flocked  to  the  Sunday-school  and  every 
Sunday  brought  new  and  regular  attendants  at  the  serv- 
ices. All  listened  with  good  attention  to  the  simple 
statement  of  the  old  gospel  and  often  the  whole  congre- 
gation waited  to  see  the  administration  of  the  Lord's 
Supper.  Instruction  classes  were  formed  for  nearly  every 
evening  in  the  week,  in  the  Bible,  in  history,  in  music, 
and  in  studies  preparatory  to  baptism.  These  classes 
many  young  people  attended,  and  the  seeds  of  present 
growth  were  then  abundantly  sown. 

"  Perhaps  even  more  potent  than  the  church  services 
was  the  educational  work  inaugurated  by  St.  Mark's 
schools.     The  Episcopal  Church  considers  education  as 


370  REMINISCENCES 

the  chief  handmaid  of  religion.  In  this  work  she  was 
single-handed  and  alone  for  two  years  in  Salt  Lake  City. 
Other  Christian  bodies  have  since  carried  to  a  great  de- 
gree of  success  that  which  the  Episcopal  Church  will  ever 
have  the  honor  of  first  successfully  planting  in  Mormon 
soil. 

"  Within  two  or  three  days  after  their  arrival  the  mis- 
sionaries were  earnestly  solicited  to  open  a  school,  and 
were  promised  the  patronage  of  all  the  Gentile  and  apos- 
tate Mormon  elements.  But  the  field  did  not  seem  in- 
viting nor  the  time  propitious.  Summer  was  coming  on, 
few  were  able  to  pay  tuition  adequate  to  the  necessarily 
(in  those  early  days)  great  expense,  a  room  with  proper 
facilities  was  hard  to  find,  and  the  expense  of  fitting  it  up 
was  enormous.  Two  or  three  private,  semi-Mormon  or 
commercial  schools  were  dragging  out  a  precarious, 
starving  existence,  with  an  irregular  attendance,  some- 
times of  not  half  the  number  on  the  rolls. 

"  On  the  other  hand,  there  was  no  public  school  system 
in  Utah  ;  the  Mormon  policy  had  been  inimical  to  educa- 
tion, the  Mormon  leaders  knowing  that  intelligence 
would  expose  the  fraud  upon  which  their  claim  to  revela- 
tion was  based.  The  need  was  the  attraction,  so  the 
missionaries  resolved  to  open  a  little  day-school.  Its 
conduct  was  entrusted  to  me.  Some  difficulty  was  found 
in  securing  a  suitable  room,  as  all  the  places  large  enough, 
except  Independence  Hall,  where  services  were  held, 
were  controlled  by  the  Mormons.  Not  to  leave  any 
stone  unturned,  however,  Mr.  Foote  and  I  called  on 
Brigham  Young,  to  whom  we  had  letters  of  introduction, 
and  made  our  desires  known.  Mr.  Young  received  us 
cordially  and  treated  us  with  much  apparent  courtesy. 
He  expressed  his  pleasure  that  we  had  come  among  his 
people,  promised  us  every  facility  in  planting  the  church, 


OUR   SCHOOLS  371 

said  he  would  secure  us  the  Social  Hall  on  First  East 
Street,  near  the  theatre,  for  the  school,  and  invited  us  to 
preach  in  the  Tabernacle  on  the  following  Sunday.  He 
spoke  frankly  of  the  Episcopal  Church  and  of  his  knowl- 
edge of  its  ministry  and  its  members.  This  seemingly 
cordial  reception  almost  threw  us  off  our  guard,  but  we 
had  determined  to  accept  no  courtesy  from  the  Mormons, 
so  we  declined  his  invitations.  We  expressed  ourselves 
willing,  however,  to  enter  into  a  business  contract  to  rent 
Social  Hall.  As  we  withdrew  he  followed  us  to  the  door ; 
in  parting  with  us  he  said  to  Mr.  Foote :  «  What  a  pity 
we  Christians  cannot  see  eye  to  eye  ! '  In  this  he  overdid 
the  thing;  we  saw  the  fang  of  the  serpent  in  the  leer  of 
his  eye  and  in  his  sensuous  mouth  as  he  watched  the 
effect  of  his  words. 

"  We  subsequently  discovered  that  his  promises  of  as- 
sistance were  hollow  and  hypocritical;  we  learned  that 
the  Social  Hall  could  not  be  had,  nor  could  any  other 
place  controlled  by  a  Mormon.  After  discovering  that 
we  could  secure  no  place  under  Mormon  control  we 
found  through  Mrs.  Kay,  the  mother-in-law  of  Dr.  J.  King 
Robinson,  the  half  ruined  adobe  bowling  alley  on  Main 
Street,  between  Second  and  Third  South  Streets,  where 
the  Walker  House  now  stands.  This  place  had  been 
gutted  by  the  Mormons  shortly  after  the  assassination  of 
Dr.  Robinson,  under  the  pretense  that  it  was  an  immoral 
resort.  The  securing  of  this  building,  the  raising  of 
necessary  funds,  and  the  expeditious  conversion  of  the 
place  into  a  very  fair  school  building  were  due  to  the 
energy,  faith  and  good  judgment  of  the  Rev.  Geo.  W. 
Foote,  who  saw  the  opportunity  and  was  not  slow  to 
seize  it.  Two  single  unpainted  board  partitions  were 
thrown  across  the  alley  near  the  centre,  leaving  the  centre 
for  entrance  and  hallway,  and  each  end  for  a  schoolroom, 


372  REMINISCENCES 

one  room  to  be  for  the  primary,  and  the  other  for  the 
grammar  department.  A  few  plain  pine  desks,  such  as 
were  used  a  hundred  years  ago,  were  ordered.  For  this 
work,  slight  and  simple  as  it  was,  if  memory  serves  me 
correctly,  about  one  thousand  dollars  was  required,  so 
enormous  was  the  cost  of  labor  and  material  in  those 
days.  For  this  sum  Mr.  Foote  assumed  the  responsi- 
bility, and  he  was  nobly  sustained  by  his  friends  and  the 
friends  of  the  Church  at  the  East.  A  day  after  the  suc- 
cessful inauguration  of  the  school,  on  July  2, 1867,  Bishop 
Tuttle  arrived  in  the  coach  from  the  east. 

"  During  Bishop  Tuttle's  stay  in  Salt  Lake  City  the 
policy  and  the  work  of  the  mission  were  marked  out  in  a 
conference  between  him  and  the  other  clergy.  The 
bishop's  residence  was  to  be  in  Montana,  whither  he 
went  in  a  few  days  with  Mr.  Goddard,  Mr.  Miller  going 
to  Boise  City,  Idaho.  Shortly  after  he  left,  through  the 
aid  of  United  States  Judge  Drake  we  purchased  the  Fox 
property  on  First  South  Street.  This  was  to  be  the 
headquarters  of  the  mission  ;  it  has  also,  since  the  year 
after  Bishop  Tuttle's  removal  to  Salt  Lake  City  in  1869, 
been  the  bishop's  residence. 

"  When  the  bishop  arrived,  yourself  and  Mrs.  Durant, 
you  remember,  were  absolutely  the  only  communicants 
of  the  Church.  Mrs.  Theodore  F.  Tracy  was  added  to 
the  number  a  few  days  or  weeks  later,  on  her  arrival  from 
San  Francisco.  During  the  bishop's  visit,  eleven  were 
confirmed,  including  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hussey  and  other 
residents  of  the  city. 

"  Thos.  W.  Haskins." 

Our  schools  in  Utah  were  four — at  Salt  Lake,  Ogden, 
Logan,  and  Plain  City;  we  had  also  one  in  Idaho,  at 
Boise  City.     Besides,  for  short  periods  we  also  did  some 


OUR  SCHOOLS  373 

school  work  in  Corinne,  Utah,  in  Silver  City,  Idaho,  and 
in  Virginia  City,  Helena,  and  Bozeman,  Montana.  In 
Salt  Lake  we  had  really  three  schools  :  (i)  St.  Mark's 
grammar  school,  a  day-school  for  boys  and  girls ;  (2)  St. 
Mark's  school  for  girls,  also  a  day-school ;  (3)  Rowland 
Hall,  a  boarding  and  day-school  for  girls.  The  gram- 
mar school  had  four  houses,  first,  the  old  bowling  alley 
on  Main  Street,  second,  two  old  stores  opposite  the  alley 
on  Main  Street,  third,  Independence  Hall,  fourth,  its 
own  building  opposite  City  Hall,  erected  at  a  cost  of 
#22,000  (of  which  $4,000  were  given  by  Salt  Lake  people), 
and  first  occupied  in  1873. 

The  day-school  for  girls  was  housed  in  the  Sunday- 
school  room  of  St.  Mark's  Cathedral.  This  was  entirely 
a  self-supporting  school.  Some  small  boys  were  allowed 
in  it.  Throughout  its  history  Miss  Charlotte  E.  Hayden 
was  for  the  most  part  the  admirable  teacher  and  manager 
of  it.  Eventually  it  became  merged  in  Rowland  Hall,  as 
its  primary  department.  The  lot  and  building  for  Row- 
land Hall  were  given  in  memory  of  Benjamin  Rowland 
of  Philadelphia,  by  his  wife  and  daughter  ;  the  boarding- 
school  was  opened  in  1881. 

As  Americans  and  as  churchmen  we  did  the  right  thing 
to  take  hold  of  school  work  in  Utah.  There  were  no  public 
schools  in  the  American  sense  among  the  Mormons.  It 
is  true  that  they  called  their  churches  "  schoolhouses," 
and  day-schools  were  kept  in  them.  But  these  were  un- 
der the  control  entirely  of  the  "  Church  "  authorities,  and 
payment  of  tuition  was  exacted.  Besides  they  were  very 
elementary  affairs.  Apostate  Mormons  hailed  with  de- 
light the  opening  of  our  schools  and  gladly  sent  us  their 
children,  willingly  paying  for  their  instruction  if  they 
were  able  to  do  so.  Even  some  of  the  orthodox  Mor- 
mons sent  their  children.     They  said  they  wanted  their 


374  REMINISCENCES 

children  to  get  a  good  education,  and  they  declared  that 
our  schools  were  the  best  places  in  the  territory  for  them 
to  get  this  education.  They  said  furthermore :  We  can 
look  after  our  children  in  the  home  and  on  Sundays,  and 
can  see  to  it  that  they  do  not  embrace  the  heresies  of  the 
mission  schools.  Therefore  we  have  no  hesitation  in 
sending  them  to  you  for  the  good  mental  training  they 
will  get  from  you. 

Our  schools  are  to  be  reckoned,  I  am  quite  sure, 
among  the  redeeming,  regenerating,  and  disenthralling  in- 
fluences which  have  changed  the  fanatical,  oligarchic 
community  of  1867  into  the  American  Utah  of  to-day 
(1900),  it  being  now  the  forty-fifth  of  the  sovereign  states 
of  the  Union. 

To  provide  for  extending  the  blessing  of  our  schools 
into  homes  too  poor  to  make  payment,  our  scheme  of 
scholarships  of  forty  dollars  a  year,  devised  by  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Foote,  stood  us  in  good  stead.  In  my  service  of 
nearly  twenty-one  years,  five  hundred  scholarships  were 
provided.  One  of  these  was  continued  for  twenty  years, 
four  of  them  were  given  for  nineteen  years.  A  good 
many  of  them  lasted  for  only  one  year ;  others  of  them 
were  given  for  longer  or  shorter  times  between  the  ex- 
tremes. Sunday-schools  furnished  two  hundred  and 
twenty-one  of  them ;  churches,  eighty-seven ;  individual 
women,  one  hundred  and  forty-jive  ;  men,  forty-seven. 

It  touches  my  heart  to  note  how  women,  especially, 
helped  in  doing  good  work  for  women  in  Utah  ;  and  fur- 
ther to  record  how  many  thousands  of  children,  who  are 
now  men  and  women,  have  borne  a  more  important  part 
than  they  ever  knew,  in  the  regenerating  influences  set  in 
motion  in  the  Mormon  land.  I  cannot  too  often  put  on 
record  my  grateful  acknowledgment  of  the  generous  way 
in   which    churchmen,   churchwomen,    church   children 


OUR  schools  375 

everywhere  stood  by  the  missionary  work  of  my  earlier 
years.  It  humbles  me  now  to  remember  how  steadily 
they  poured  in  their  supplies  of  succor.  It  cheered  me 
and  warmed  me  and  strengthened  me  at  the  time.  I  did 
not,  however,  appreciate  how  many  were  the  helpers. 
Had  my  eyes  been  opened,  like  Elisha's  young  man  I 
could  have  seen  hosts  and  hosts  of  them  on  every  side. 
Ah !  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit  and  the  help  of  these 
thousands  of  generous  friends  carried  me  sturdily  and 
cheerily  through  those  early  days. 

Our  school  work  was  plainly  Church  work.  Every 
morning  at  the  opening  of  the  school,  shortened  Prayer- 
book  services  were  held.  The  heads  and  managers  of  the 
schools  were  all  clergymen.  Large  numbers  of  the  pupils 
came  into  our  confirmation  classes.  Eight  of  the  pupils 
and  three  teachers  became  clergymen  in  the  Church.  One 
teacher  to  whom  I  refer  is  Mr.  Chas.  G.  Davis,  now  rector 
of  St.  Stephen's,  Ferguson,  Mo.  He  was  our  most  effi- 
cient teacher,  first  in  Logan,  then  in  Ogden.  I  confirmed 
him  and  ordered  him  both  deacon  and  priest.  Another 
of  our  teachers  was  Alexander  Mann,  now  a  distinguished 
clergyman  of  Grace  church,  Orange,  New  Jersey.  Still 
another  of  our  teachers  was  Mahlon  N.  Gilbert.  A  few 
months  ago  (I  am  writing  in  1900),  I  buried  his  sacred 
body  at  St.  Paul.  In  1862  he  was  my  Sunday-school 
scholar  in  Morris;  in  1863  I  presented  him  to  Bishop 
Horatio  Potter  for  confirmation.  I  also  taught  and 
guided  him  in  his  preparation  for  Hobart  College.  Fail- 
ing health  compelled  him  to  abandon  his  college  career 
when  he  was  a  sophomore.  A  sojourn  in  Florida 
checked  the  progress  of  his  disease;  then,  October  15, 
1870,  he  came  to  Ogden,  Utah.  We  soon  rented  an 
abandoned  saloon,  put  some  benches  into  it,  and  installed 
him  as  teacher  of  a  parish  school  therein.      His  earnest, 


376  REMINISCENCES 

genial,  kindly,  sympathetic  ways  gave  the  school  the  best 
sort  of  start.  But  he  was  deeply  desirous  to  become  a 
clergyman,  so  in  1 871,  under  my  guidance,  he  went  to 
Seabury  Divinity  School,  Minnesota,  for  a  three  years' 
course.  In  1874  he  came  back  to  serve  at  Deer  Lodge, 
Montana,  during  his  diaconate.  There,  in  1875,  I  or- 
dered him  priest.  He  built  and  paid  for  the  stone  church 
at  Deer  Lodge;  the  church  still  stands  as  a  monument  of 
his  wisdom,  his  industry,  and  his  popularity.  He  told  me 
once  of  the  severe  straits  he  was  in  for  the  need  of  two 
thousand  dollars,  during  his  work  of  building.  That  sum 
he  knew  he  must  have.  Accordingly,  he  went  into  the 
bank  and  said  to  Mr.  Larabie,  the  cashier,  "  Mr.  Larabie, 
I  need  and  must  have  $2,000.  I  want  it  on  my  note. 
I'll  pay  you  as  soon  as  I  can.  I  have  no  security  to  offer, 
and  I  do  not  want  to  ask  any  one  to  go  on  my  note. 
How  much  interest  will  you  charge  me  ?  "  Mr.  Larabie 
looked  at  him  a  bit  and  laughingly  answered :  "  Mr. 
Gilbert,  a  man  who  has  the  cheek  to  come  in  and  ask  a 
bank  cashier  for  a  loan  without  offering  security  or  en- 
dorsers deserves  to  have  it,  I  think,  without  any  interest 
at  all.  You  can  have  it."  Not  long  after,  he  had  the 
satisfaction  of  paying  the  loan;  the  ladies,  by  means  of  a 
fair,  had  secured  $1,800  for  him.  While  busied  with 
Deer  Lodge  he  founded  also  the  parish  at  Butte.  He  was 
warm  with  missionary  zeal,  and  he  abounded  in  mission- 
ary successes  here,  and  there,  and  everywhere.  In  Gen- 
eral Gibbon's  battle  of  the  Big  Hole  with  the  Indians  he 
mounted  his  horse  and  rode  scores  of  miles  to  give  his 
help  to  the  wounded.  In  1878  he  became  rector  of 
Helena.  In  1880,  when  I  gave  up  Montana,  he  accepted 
the  rectorship  of  Christ  church,  St.  Paul.  In  1886,  when 
I  became  Bishop  of  Missouri,  he  was  elected  Bishop 
Coadjutor  of  Minnesota.     Side  by  side  our  earthly  lives 


our  schools  377 

coursed  steadily  for  thirty-eight  years.  At  first  he  was  to 
me  a  loved  and  loving  son,  then  he  gave  me  great  help  as 
an  energetic  and  successful  teacher,  missionary,  and 
pastor  ;  lastly  in  the  House  of  Bishops  and  out,  he  proved 
himself  an  unusually  wise,  faithful,  and  efficient  brother 
and  over-shepherd  of  Christ's  flock  in  His  Church  Mili- 
tant. Much  of  help  and  cheer  went  out  of  my  life  when 
he  died,  but  it  is  a  comfort  to  remember  his  friendship 
and  love,  and  to  feel  that,  while  he  was  markedly  humble 
of  heart,  and  unassuming  to  almost  utter  self-effacement, 
his  earthly  life  was  glorious  in  its  great  usefulness  to  the 
Master  and  His  Church. 

In  the  Ogden  and  Logan  and  Plain  City  schools  we 
must  have  trained'  as  many  as  a  thousand  pupils.  The 
Ogden  School  of  the  Good  Shepherd  was  opened,  as  we 
have  seen,  in  1870,  the  other  two  were  opened  in  1873. 
In  Logan  and  Plain  City  all  the  scholars  were  of  Mormon 
birth,  there  being  no  Gentile  population  whatever  in  either 
town.  All  three  of  the  schools  mentioned  were  possible 
because  of  "  scholarship  "  sustentation. 

Rev.  Mr.  Gillogly  was  the  founder  and  manager  of  the 
Ogden  and  Plain  City  schools.  At  one  time  he  gave 
$2,000  out  of  his  own  pocket  for  the  Ogden  school. 
Strong  in  character,  wise  in  judgment,  energetic  in  action, 
he  was  a  most  helpful  adjutant.  He  died  during  my 
prolonged  visit  at  the  East,  after  the  General  Convention 
of  1880. 

Rev.  Mr.  Unsworth  succeeded  Mr.  Gillogly.  He  was 
one  of  our  own  St.  Mark's  schoolboys.  I  taught  him 
Greek  and  Latin,  and  now  he  is  one  of  the  best  Greek 
and  Latin  scholars  of  all  our  American  clergy;  in  these 
accomplishments  he  has  far  outdistanced  his  old  teacher. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Stoy  started  St.  John's  school,  Logan, 
in  1873,  one  of  his  assistant  teachers  being  the  lady  who 


378  REMINISCENCES 

furnished  me  with  the  account  of  the  Mormon  Endow- 
ment House  for  this  book.  Logan  is  in  Cache  Valley, 
a  picturesque  and  beautiful  part  of  Utah.  It  used  to  be 
a  delight  to  me  to  visit  there,  although  only  Mormons 
inhabit  the  whole  length  and  breadth  of  the  valley,  with 
its  dozen  villages  and  towns.  When  Mr.  Stoy  went  to 
Northern  California  in  1878,  Mr.  Gillogly  kept  an  eye 
upon  the  Logan  school ;  he  was  assisted  in  teaching  by 
Rev.  Mr.  Bleecker  and  Rev.  Mr.  Davis. 

Rev.  Mr.  Miller  opened  St.  Michael's  school,  Boise 
City,  Idaho,  in  November,  1867.  Me  had  trouble  at  the 
very  start.  His  imported  teacher  from  San  Francisco, 
whose  expenses  of  transportation  he  had  paid,  was  within 
a  few  months  taken  for  a  wife  by  one  of  his  vestrymen. 
The  laughter  of  all  the  world  quite  drowned  Mr.  Miller's 
grim  chagrin  over  the  fact  that  the  happy  vestryman  had 
been  the  rector's  agent  to  select,  when  on  a  business  trip 
to  San  Francisco,  and  bring  to  Boise  the  new  school- 
mistress. Experience  taught  us  in  the  passing  years  to 
take  care  to  have  a  way  to  reimburse  ourselves  in  case  a 
contract  of  marriage  should  (as  in  the  nature  of  the  case 
it  certainly  would)  get  the  better  of  our  business  con- 
tract. Under  the  circumstances  I  think  we  would  be 
called  wise  and  prudent,  and  not  sordid  and  mean ;  for 
(except  in  Utah)  women  were  aves  raves  in  terra,  and 
traveling  expenses  for  teachers  imported  were  from  $100 
to  ^400  each.  The  Rev.  H.  L.  Foote,  brother  of  the 
Rev.  Geo.  W.  Foote,  assisted  in  St.  Mark's  school,  Salt 
Lake,  between  1868  and  1869,  and  in  the  school  and 
missionary  work  of  St.  Michael's,  Boise,  in  1869,  '70 
and  '71. 

Mr.  Miller  stayed  in  Boise  five  years.  In  1872  he  and 
Mrs.  Miller  went  as  missionaries  to  Japan  and  China, 
staying   in   the   Orient   for   three  years.     In   1875   Mr. 


OUR  SCHOOLS  379 

Miller  came  back  to  me  and  became  the  principal  of 
St.  Mark's  school,  Salt  Lake  City,  where  he  remained 
fourteen  years. 

The  heads  of  St.  Mark's  school  of  my  day  were  three : 
(i)  Rev.  T.  W.  Haskins,  from  the  opening  in  1867  till 
1873 ;  (2)  Rev.  J.  M.  Turner,  for  two  years.  Mr.  Turner 
was  the  son  of  the  Professor  Turner  of  the  theological 
seminary  who  had  treated  me  at  first  so  gruffly,  and 
afterwards  so  kindly,  when  I  was  a  theological  student. 
In  the  father's  "  kindly "  time  this  son  had  been  my 
pupil  in  Greek.     (3)  Rev.  G.  D.  B.  Miller. 

For  five  years  Mr.  Miller  was  head  of  St.  Michael's 
school  and  pastor  of  St.  Michael's  parish,  Boise,  Idaho. 
For  fourteen  years,  from  1875  to  1889,  he  was  head  of 
St.  Mark's  school,  Salt  Lake.  Since  1889  he  has  been 
bishop's  secretary  and  editor  of  the  Church  News,  our 
diocesan  paper,  in  St.  Louis,  Mo.  He  served  me  as 
chaplain  in  the  Lambeth  Conference  in  London  in  1888. 
Wise  counsel  and  industrious  cooperation,  unswerving 
loyalty  and  unstinted  affection,  has  he  always  given  me. 
God's  blessings  be  on  thee,  my  faithful  brother,  for  all 
thou  hast  been  to  me  and  done  for  me  during  these 
thirty-five  years  of  our  closely  interwoven  lives ! 

In  connection  with  this  notice  of  Mr.  Miller's  service 
as  a  missionary  in  Japan  and  China,  I  may  add  that 
Frederick  R.  Graves  became  a  candidate  for  Holy  Orders 
under  me  during  his  seminary  course.  When  near  the 
time  of  graduation  he  wrote  me  that  he  felt  impelled  to 
respond  to  the  urgent  call  for  missionaries  for  China,  and 
asked  me  if  I  would  release  him  that  he  might  go.  I 
told  him  I  needed  him  greatly  in  Utah  ;  that  his  earnest- 
ness and  activity  would  have  there  much  room  for  exer- 
cise ;  that  I  would  be  grieved  indeed  to  lose  him ;  but 
that  I  could  not  stand  in  the  way  if  he  felt  called  to  such 


380  REMINISCENCES 

an  important  work  as  that  in  China.  So  he  bade  me 
good-by  and  entered  on  that  course  of  duty  which  has 
resulted  in  making  him  the  loved  and  honored  and  suc- 
cessful missionary  Bishop  of  China. 

The  schools  of  my  day  certainly  did  definite  and  far- 
reaching  good.  My  connection  with  them  was  very  inti- 
mate. Not  only  had  I  to  look  out  for  their  finances,  but 
in  St.  Michael's,  Boise,  I  taught  for  some  months.  In 
St.  Mark's,  Salt  Lake,  I  taught  for  over  a  year,  day  in 
and  day  out.  All  of  these  schools  I  visited  for  inspec- 
tion and  examination.  In  the  course  of  my  inspection  I 
had  to  do  with  more  than  a  hundred  teachers  and  more 
than  four  thousand  scholars.  No  unimportant  part  was 
that  of  my  missionary  life. 


CHAPTER  XIV 
ST.  MARK'S  CATHEDRAL 

The  American  cathedral  is  in  the  process  of  evolution. 
As  yet  we  have  no  perfected  type.  In  Salt  Lake  City  I 
had  to  do  with  a  cathedral  for  sixteen  years ;  in  St.  Louis 
I  have  had  to  do  with  another  for  twelve  years.  In 
neither  case  did  I  set  out  to  have  a  cathedral,  and  yet  in 
neither  did  I  feel  warranted  in  refusing  to  adopt  the 
system  when  it  was  urged  upon  me. 

An  American  cathedral  must  be,  I  take  it,  a  bishop's 
church ;  a  church  in  which  the  bishop  is  immediate  as 
well  as  ultimate  controller  and  rector.  Out  of  that  prin- 
ciple the  cathedral  is  to  be  developed  along  lines  adapted 
to  American  ideas  and  adjusted  to  American  habits. 
We  cannot  import  any  ready-made  article  for  our  service. 
Even  the  noble  foundations  of  our  mother  Church  of 
England  must  be  object  lessons  for  us  to  study,  rather 
than  patterns  for  us  to  imitate.  Their  ancient  endow- 
ments are  not  ours,  and  a  great  difference  in  methods  is 
called  for  by  this  fact.  For  the  English,  centuries  of 
prerogative,  traditions,  usages  have  fixed  cathedral  law 
and  moulded  cathedral  life.  For  us,  no  such  centuries 
exist.  Further,  Americans  are  markedly  different  from 
the  English,  in  spirit  and  in  habits,  and  it  is  not  sur- 
prising if  an  institution  well  suited  to  the  one  people  is 
entirely  unsuited  to  the  other.  I  count  it  an  error, 
therefore,  to  copy  with  painstaking  carefulness  the  no- 
menclature, method  of  organization,  mode  of  worship, 
and  rules  of  management,  of  English  cathedrals.     Let  us 

38i 


382  REMINISCENCES 

observe  and  study  them  with  diligent  attention.  As 
venerable  institutions  they  deserve  our  respect  and  rev- 
erence. Not  infrequently  the  observation  and  study  may 
afford  us  wise  ground  for  deciding  how  to  change  and 
where  to  differ  from  them. 

And  it  is  not  alone  theorizing  and  study  that  are  set 
to  solve  the  problem  for  us.  Experiment  and  practice 
are,  also,  lending  their  aid.  In  the  seventy-six  dioceses 
and  missionary  districts  of  the  American  Church  there 
are  thirty-nine  cathedrals.  If  more  than  half  of  our 
dioceses  have  adopted  the  cathedral  as  an  institution 
helpful  to  their  diocesan  life,  the  fact  is  evidence  that 
there  is  something  in  the  cathedral  useful  and  valuable, 
towards  which  Church  folk  naturally  outreach.  Yet  these 
thirty-nine  cathedrals,  in  organization  and  character,  are 
of  all  sorts  and  kinds.  There  is  no  fixed  type  yet  of  the 
American  cathedral.  Some  of  them  are  simply  parish 
churches,  with  the  usual  complement  of  rector,  church 
wardens,  and  vestrymen,  in  which  privileges  are  ac- 
corded and  stipulated  to  the  bishop  touching  his  use  of 
them  for  ordinations  and  special  services.  Some  are 
adopted  as  cathedrals  for  a  term  of  years,  the  progress 
of  the  experiment  to  determine  whether  the  plan  is  to  be 
continued  or  abandoned.  Some  of  them  have  their  war- 
dens and  vestrymen  elected  the  same  as  in  other  churches, 
with  the  provision  that  the  bishop  is  to  be  the  rector, 
with  more  or  less  of  authority  in  his  nomination  or 
appointment  of  the  assistant  clergy.  Some  have  a 
chapter  instead  of  a  vestry,  said  chapter  made  up  of  the 
bishop  and  specified  ones  of  the  assistant  clergy,  some 
lay-members  chosen  by  the  congregation,  and  others 
appointed  by  the  bishop  or  the  diocesan  convention,  or 
members  because  officials  of  the  diocese.  Some,  with 
throne  and  chapter  and  dean  and  canons  and  precentor 


ST.  mark's  cathedral  383 

and  chancellor  and  treasurer  and  code,  have  with  elab- 
orate care  ranged  themselves  along  the  line  of  the 
English  system.  It  is  a  happy  circumstance  to  have 
such  richness  and  fulness  of  experimentation  :  and  we 
may  well  await  in  hopeful  patience  the  outcome  in 
fixing  a  fit  and  perfect  type  for  the  American  Ca- 
thedral. 

There  seem  to  be  reasons  why  it  is  well  for  a  bishop 
to  have  his  own  cathedral.  Some  of  them  are  these: 
(1)  He  does  not  wish  that  the  pastor  element  of  his 
nature  should  be  left  to  perish  of  atrophy.  True  he  is 
pastor  pastorum,  but  that  oversight  is  found  to  have 
really  more  of  the  administrative  and  the  executive  than 
the  pastoral  in  it.  He  has  been  a  pa9tor  before  he  was 
a  bishop,  close  to  the  hearts  and  lives  and  souls  and  love 
of  people ;  it  is  a  joy  to  him  that  in  the  cathedral  con- 
gregation there  is  room  enough  for  him  to  have  gracious 
exercise  of  this  longing  of  his  heart.  (2)  It  is  not 
seemly  that  he  and  his  family  should  be  merely  parish- 
ioners in  some  parish  church,  in  which  church  his  right 
and  authority  are  no  greater  than  in  any  other  church 
of  his  diocese,  and  where,  if  he  wish  to  preach,  or  to 
confer  orders,  or  to  celebrate  the  Holy  Communion,  it 
is  necessary  for  him  to  ask  permission  of  the  rector. 
For  a  bishop  to  be  a  suppliant  for  such  privileges  is 
hardly  in  keeping  with  the  proprieties.  (3)  One  of  the 
important  duties  of  a  bishop  is  to  look  out  for  young 
men  ;  to  win  them  for  entrance  into  the  ministry,  and  to 
watch  over  them  when  the  entrance  is  won.  The  work 
of  the  cathedral  and  the  assistantships  in  the  clerical 
staff  thereof  afford  excellent  opportunity  for  the  influence 
and  training  which  he  desires  to  give  them.  (4)  In  the 
"  uses  "  and  "  directories  "  of  public  worship  as  he  moves 
around  his    diocese,  the  bishop  cannot  be  a  martinet ; 


384  REMINISCENCES 

he  cannot  insist  that  the  services  shall  be  minutely  and 
exactly  as  he  prefers  they  should  be.  Yet  in  the  ru- 
brical and  canonical  and  historical  and  doctrinal  propri- 
eties of  public  worship  and  ceremonial  his  very  office 
sets  him  to  be  an  example  and  guide.  In  the  cathedral, 
he  can  so  regulate  the  services  that  they  can  stand  forth, 
not  by  a  hard  and  fast  law,  but  by  way  of  steady 
example,  as  the  norm  for  the  diocese. 

On  the  other  hand  I  feel  bound  to  say  that  the  cathe- 
dral, like  many  another  good  thing,  brings  with  it  incon- 
venience and  care.  Does  the  bishop  wish  to  indulge  his 
pastoral  propensity,  to  his  own  pleasure  and  to  the 
comfort  and  edification  of  the  cathedral  congregation  ? 
He  needs  to  take  great  care  in  the  exercise  of  this 
indulgence.  He  must  have  a  dean  ;  the  dean  wants  to 
be,  and  ought  to  be,  the  real  pastor.  The  bishop  cannot 
stay  at  home  enough  and  cannot  find  time  enough  to  be 
pastor.  If  the  bishop  interfere  in  baptizing  and  mar- 
rying, and  in  the  diligent  exercise  of  other  pastoral 
functions  amongst  the  cathedral  flock,  the  inevitable 
result  will  be  that  he  cannot  get  a  clergyman,  or  keep 
him  long,  who  will  be  sufficient  in  calibre  or  strength  of 
character  to  be  the  care-taker  which  a  dean  ought  to  be. 
The  bishop  will  find  brethren  politely  declining  his  ur- 
gent invitations  to  them  to  come  to  his  side,  and  will  be 
obliged  to  put  up  with  young  deacons,  or  with  men 
negative  and  spiritless,  for  his  assistants.  And  the  same 
result  is  likely  to  be  precipitated  if  the  bishop  be  too 
minute  and  exacting  in  his  directions  of  the  order  of 
public  worship  or  of  the  general  movement  of  the  ca- 
thedral work.  The  bishop's  dream  of  a  church  of  his  own, 
therefore,  becomes  much  modified  in  actual  experience ; 
in  the  management  of  it,  so  much  of  prudent  self-re- 
straint and  such  constant  exercise  of  considerate  cour- 


ST.  mark's  cathedral  385 

tesy  are  demanded,  that  he  finds  his  hand  and  will 
very  much  less  free  things  than  he  thought  they  would 
be. 

Again,  in  establishing  cathedrals  in  large  cities  where 
parishes  claim  vested  rights,  troubles  thick  as  blackber- 
ries are  likely  to  intervene.  Rectors  are  jealous,  vestries 
are  jealous,  and  specially  bitter  and  relentless  will  the 
jealousy  be  if  it  is  attempted  to  locate  the  cathedral  fabric 
amidst  the  well-to-do  parishioners  of  these  parishes. 
Such  a  cathedral  will  incur  Ishmaelitish  condemnation. 
The  rectors  and  vestries  will  say  that  its  hand  is  against 
every  man ;  and  they  will  claim  that  every  man's  hand 
ought  to  be  against  it.  "  The  bishop  belongs  to  us  all 
equally,"  cry  they,  and,  "  What  right  has  he  to  establish 
his  cathedral  church  in  our  midst  to  lure  away  and  ap- 
propriate for  it  our  parishioners  ? "  By  the  time  the 
bishop  has  discovered  how  difficult  is  the  question  of 
choice  of  locality  where  he  may  venture  to  plant  his 
church,  and  how  painstakingly  watchful  he  must  be  not 
to  infringe  on  the  prerogative  of  his  dean,  he  will  con- 
clude that  to  have  a  cathedral  is  not  so  deliciously  satis- 
fying an  experience  as  perhaps  it  promised  to  be. 

In  theorizing  many  excellent  uses  for  the  cathedral 
may  be  predicated  :  It  may  be  a  centre  of  diocesan  unity. 
True,  it  may  be,  and  I  trust  it  will  be,  after  the  evolution- 
ary process  now  in  operation  has  produced  for  us  "  The 
American  Cathedral."  But  it  may  be,  as  has  been  sug- 
gested above,  a  very  storm-centre  of  disunity  and  dis- 
harmony. 

It  may  be  eminently  God's  house  in  its  richness  of 
beauty  and  in  its  freedom  of  privilege.  The  rich  and  the 
poor  may  meet  in  it  together  without  conditions  of  en- 
trance or  lines  of  separation.  No  exactions  of  taxation 
shall  set  their  mark  upon  seats  here  and  there,  designating 


386  REMINISCENCES 

these  as  mine,  and  those  as  thine.  That  is  true,  if  ade- 
quate endowments  be  in  hand.  If  not,  then  in  the  region 
of  hard  fact  it  may  be  asked,  how  are  the  beauty  of  ap- 
pointments and  the  richness  of  accessories  to  be  obtained 
and  perpetuated,  save  by  some  plan  like  pew  rents,  for 
securing  steady  income  ? 

It  may  be  the  heart  unto  which  shall  gather  and  in 
which  shall  be  stored  the  forces  which  beget  and  nourish 
the  missionary  and  educational  and  eleemosynary  benefi- 
cence of  the  diocese.  Yes,  but  only  if  such  jealousies,  as 
have  heretofore  been  adverted  to,  be  allayed,  if  suspicions 
be  removed,  and  if  hearty  cooperation  of  all  the  parishes 
be  secured. 

In  my  own  mind  I  am  quite  convinced  that  very  much 
yet  remains  to  be  wrought  out  by  the  evolutionary  proc- 
ess going  on,  before  the  American  cathedral  can  be 
commended  as  a  perfected  institution,  to  be  adopted  by 
the  thirty-six  dioceses  which  up  to  the  present  do  not 
have  it. 

Growth  according  to  circumstances,  and  not  the  carry- 
ing out  of  any  preconceived  plan,  was  the  history  of  our 
work  in  Salt  Lake.  For  over  three  years  things  went  on 
without  any  local  organization.  Rev.  Mr.  Foote  super- 
intended the  pastoral  work,  Rev.  Mr.  Haskins,  in  the 
main,  the  school  work,  Mr.  Hussey  took  the  laboring  oar 
in  securing  local  supplies.  From  the  very  first  Salt  Lake 
supported  its  own  pastor,  paying  $2,000  or  $2,500  a  year. 
I,  most  of  the  time  in  Montana,  was  ultimate  reference. 
In  the  autumn  of  1869  I  came  to  Salt  Lake  to  make  my 
home  and  Mr.  Foote  went  East,  for  nearly  six  months,  in 
the  interest  of  our  mission,  visiting  parishes  and  individ- 
uals and  soliciting  funds,  specially  for  building  a  church. 
His  spirited  appeals  were  eminently  successful  and  he  re- 
turned about  the  middle  of  May,  1870,  having  secured 


ST.  mark's  cathedral  387 

something  like  fifteen  thousand  dollars.  The  winter  pre- 
ceding his  return  I  changed  from  an  ultimate  referee  into 
an  active  combatant.  In  Mr.  Foote's  absence  I  was  the 
pastor.  Mr.  Haskins  had  accepted  the  chaplaincy  at 
Camp  Douglas,  though  he  continued  some  duties  of 
teaching  in  the  school.  I  was,  however,  manager  of  the 
school  and  spent  all  the  forenoons  in  it  in  active 
teaching. 

In  the  autumn  of  1870  the  people  of  Salt  Lake  wished 
to  organize  a  parish.  To  this  I  could  not  reasonably  ob- 
ject, as  they  had  always  been  self-supporting  in  the  mat- 
ter of  the  pastor's  salary.  So  November  12th,  I  issued  no- 
tice convening  the  congregation  for  the  15th  for  the  pur- 
pose of  organization.  On  the  latter  day  they  met  and 
constituted  "  St.  Mark's  Parish  "  by  the  election  of  two 
wardens  and  five  vestrymen.  The  vestry  met  on  the  18th 
and  elected  me  as  rector.  Promptly  on  the  19th  Rev. 
Mr.  Foote  resigned  as  missionary,  his  resignation  to  take 
effect  January  1,  1871. 

Not  a  word  had  been  said  about  a  cathedral.  Yet  in 
the  above  rapid  sketch  of  events  it  is  not  difficult  to  see 
such  a  thing  incipiently  emerging,  and  to  note  in  the 
emerging  some  of  the  friction  and  perplexity  to  which  we 
have  already  referred.  Mr.  Foote  was  the  father  and 
founder  of  the  work  in  Salt  Lake,  and  had  been  the  faith- 
ful pastor  of  the  people  for  more  than  three  years.  Nat- 
urally it  would  be  a  sore  grief  to  him  not  to  be  chosen 
rector.  Why  did  not  the  bishop  tell  the  people,  it  may 
be  said,  that  they  must  so  elect  him  ?  Ah !  American 
bishops  need  take  care  how  they  use  the  emphatic  must. 
As  a  general  thing  not  much  good  comes  from  that  sort 
of  thing.  Quotations  from  a  letter  I  wrote  Mr.  Goddard 
at  the  time  may  show  what  I  tried  to  do,  without  suc- 
ceeding. 


388  REMINISCENCES 

"  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  November  29,  iSyo. 

"...  Our  Herbert  is  quite  sick ;  lies  now  under 
a  decided  fever,  with  our  fears  that  there  may  ensue  cere- 
bral trouble.  If  it  be  the  Lord's  blessed  will,  may  He 
spare  the  dear  little  one  to  us  !  I  am  almost  unmanned 
with  the  combination  of  troubles  that  are  falling  upon 
me.     Pray  for  me,  dear  friend. 

"  George  (Mr.  Foote)  has  resigned  here,  his  resignation 
to  take  effect  January  1,  1871.  This  has  been  brought 
on  by  the  friction  incident  to  the  formation  of  a  parish, 
and  the  call  of  myself  as  rector.  Hussey  and  Taggart 
are  wardens;  Tracy,  White,  Humphreys,  Nowele,  Moul- 
ton,  vestrymen. 

"  Hussey  does  not  like  George  and  has  engineered  for 
his  withdrawal.  I  foresaw  the  storm ;  advised  George  to 
nominate  me  rector,  and  then,  after  my  unanimous  elec- 
tion, said  I  would  appoint  him  assistant.  He  thought 
best,  however,  to  allow  the  voting  to  go  on,  and  I  was 
chosen  rector  by  five  to  two.  He  thinks  me  wrong  in 
allowing  them  to  organize  here ;  but  I  saw  no  way  in 
equity  or  wisdom  that  I  could  present  objection  if  the 
people  demanded  organization.  So  troubles  interior  here 
are  precipitated  upon  me.  I  am  sorry  to  lose  George  and 
must  take  the  church  building  matter  entirely  upon  my- 
self until  the  vestry  can  get  into  shape  to  assume  care. 

"  Mr.  and  Mrs.  White  and  mother  are  indignantly 
aroused  for  George  ;  and  so  family  unpleasantnesses,  even, 
arise.  Dear  friend,  were  it  the  Lord's  will,  how  much 
happier  would  I  be  at  Morris. 

"  But  praying  to  Him  I  am  doing  the  best  I  can,  leav- 
ing results  in  His  hands.  I  shall  strive  to  acquit  myself 
conscientiously  of  the  trust  the  church  has  given  me, 
without  shirking  responsibility  and  trouble  when  they 
will  come." 


ST.   MARK'S  CATHEDRAL  389 

Here  is  another  letter  : 

"  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  December  8,  i8yo. 
"  My  dear  Mr.  Miller  : 

"  I  preached  Thanksgiving  Day  the  same  ser- 
mon of  last  year  with  appendix.  Mr.  Pidsley  was  with 
me ;  George,  feeling  sore  over  the  on-going  troubles  here, 
was  not.  Herbert  has  been  dangerously  ill.  We  all 
(doctor  included)  feared  that  we  would  have  to  say  good- 
by  to  the  dear  little  fellow  ;  but  since  yesterday,  I  am 
happy  to  be  able  to  state,  a  decided  change  for  the  better 
has  set  in.     Laus  Deo  ! 

"  I  do  hope  you  will  get  through  church  building  with- 
out debt.  To  finish  ours  we  must  have,  I  fear,  $15,000. 
We  are  $4,500  in  debt  to-day,  and  the  roof  not  yet  on. 
When  completed  our  church  will  have  cost,  I  fear,  $40,000. 
Alas  !  Alas  !  this  debt  is  a  great  pain  and  grief  to  me.  I 
came  near  deciding  to  have  no  Christmas  tree  for  the 
school  here.  But  the  lady  teachers  took  the  matter  up 
with  vigor  and  brought  me  $160,  and  so  a  tree  we  are  to 
have. 

"  I  have  made  three  conditions  before  accepting  the 
rectorship  here:  (1)  That  primarily  I  belong  to  the 
field,  only  secondarily  can  give  attention  to  the  parish  ;  (2) 
that  not  less  than  $2,000  a  year  of  salary  shall  be  paid  to 
me,  quarterly ;  the  interest  being  chargeable  at  one  per 
cent,  per  month  on  all  remaining  unpaid  each  quarter 
day;  (3)  that  an  assistant  clergyman  be  chosen  by  the 
vestry  only  on  my  nomination.  These  conditions  have 
not  yet  been  accepted. 

"  The  vestry  are  taking  hold  of  the  matter  of  complet- 
ing the  church.  They  are  trying  to  see  if  they  cannot 
borrow  $10,000  at  one  per  cent,  per  month  and  so  go  im- 
mediately on  with  the  work.     Of  course  I  shall  have  to 


390  REMINISCENCES 

give  a  mortgage  on  the  church  for  security ;  but  while 
they  make  preparations  for  paying  the  interest,  leaving  me 
only  to  secure  the  principal  in  my  visit  East  next  fall,  I 
shall  not  object. 

"  Mahlon  spent  last  Sunday  with  us.  By  the  upheaving 
changes  of  railroad  matters,  he  is  losing  all  his  pay 
scholars ;  and  almost  all  of  his  thirty-five  or  forty  in  at- 
tendance will  soon  be  the  children  of  poor  non-paying 
Mormons.  So,  though  it  is  just  the  work  that  we  are  in 
Utah  to  do,  there  in  Ogden  I  have  another  school  upon 
my  hands." 

The  reasons  are  obvious  why  it  was  best  for  me,  as 
bishop  and  as  the  brother-in-law  of  Mr.  Foote,  to  keep 
out  of  the  contentions  surrounding  the  settlement  of  the 
rectorship.  I  talked  with  no  one  except  Mr.  Foote  in  giv- 
ing advice  as  I  have  stated.  I  did  not  attend  the  meeting 
of  the  congregation  to  organize  a  parish,  nor  the  meeting 
of  the  vestry  to  elect  a  rector. 

Yet,  when  my  three  conditions  were  accepted  I  in  turn 
accepted  the  rectorship.  Mr.  Foote  remained  in  Salt 
Lake  until  February  7,  1871  ;  then  he  removed  to  San 
Jose,  California,  having  accepted  the  rectorship  of  the 
parish  there. 

For  nearly  four  years  the  plans  for  founding  and  develop- 
ing the  "  Salt  Lake  Mission  "  were  those  of  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Foote.  And  I  am  convinced  they  were  wiser  plans  than 
I  would  have  made.  His  faith  and  enthusiasm  were  bet- 
ter things  in  their  day  than  would  have  been  my  prudence 
and  carefulness.  Sagacious  foresight,  prompt  assumption 
of  responsibility,  unhesitating  grasp  of  opportunity,  and 
wide  hopefulness  were  all  his.  These  characteristics  of 
the  leader  conduced  to  make  the  foundations  of  our  Utah 
work  broad  and  deep  and  strong.  There  were  some  sad 
and  sore  things  attendant  upon  Mr.  Foote's  withdrawal 


ST.    MARK'S   CATHEDRAL  391 

from  Utah,  but  the  good  results  of  our  work  there,  now 
witnessed  for  a  whole  generation,  are  largely  due  to  the 
courses  which  his  wise  energy  planned  and  the  lines 
which  his  zealous  fidelity  laid  down  for  the  currents  of 
our  missionary  activity  to  flow  in.  Let  the  name  of  the 
Rev.  George  VV.  Foote  never  be  forgotten  as  the  organ- 
izer and  founder  of  a  great  regenerating  force  in  that 
strange  part  of  our  American  land. 

No  elaborate  system  or  ceremonies  attended  the  es- 
tablishment of  our  cathedral  in  Salt  Lake.  It  was 
evolved  out  [of  the  circumstances  which  have  been  re- 
counted. I  had  said  not  a  word  about  a  cathedral,  I  had 
not  planned  for  a  cathedral.  Yet  one  of  the  three  condi- 
tions upon  which  I  accepted  the  rectorship  of  St.  Mark's 
parish  squinted  in  a  cathedral  direction.  It  was  that  the 
nomination  of  all  assistant  clergymen  of  the  parish 
should  be  lodged  in  the  rector  alone,  that  is,  the  bishop. 
Not  long  after,  a  vote  of  the  vestry  was  placed  on  record 
that  the  building  in  course  of  erection  should  be  called 
St.  Mark's  Cathedral  and  that  the  bishop  of  that  region  or 
district  of  which  Salt  Lake  City  should  form  a  part, 
should  always  be,  ex-officio,  the  rector  of  the  cathedral 
parish.  These  two  propositions  adopted  and  recorded, 
first — that  the  bishop  is  always,  by  virtue  of  his  office, 
the  rector;  and  second,  that  in  the  rector  alone  is  lodged 
the  initiative  of  nomination  of  assistant  parochial  clergy- 
men, constituted  the  sum  total  of  anything  like  formulated 
cathedral  organization.  We  made  no  talk  of  a  dean  or 
of  canons  or  of  a  chapter.  The  Rev.  R.  M.  Kirby  was 
in  charge  of  the  congregation  for  nearly  eleven  years 
and  we  called  him  the  pastor ;  the  Rev.  N.  F.  Putnam  for 
nearly  four  years,  and  we  gave  him  the  same  appella- 
tion. I  suppose  the  understanding  that  the  cathedral 
parish  should  be  in  metes  and  bounds  coextensive  with 


392  REMINISCENCES 

the  limits  of  Salt  Lake  City  was  a  corollary  of  our  in- 
cipient organization.  Therefore,  in  1880,  when  St.  Paul's 
was  built,  we  did  not  organize  any  new  parish  but  called 
the  building  St.  Paul's  Chapel,  providing  also  that  one  or 
two  of  the  members  of  its  congregation  should  be  in  the 
vestry  of  the  Cathedral  parish. 

Since  my  withdrawal  from  Salt  Lake  the  name  dean 
has,  very  properly  I  think,  been  put  into  use ;  and  the 
congregation  of  St.  Paul's,  growing  restless  under  the 
leading  strings  of  the  cathedral,  have  been  allowed  to  or- 
ganize themselves  into  an  independent  parish.  These  are 
instances  of  the  adaptations  and  changes  which  experience 
and  development  will  constantly  force  upon  cathedral  ex- 
perimentation wherever  made. 

St.  Mark's  Cathedral  was  one  of  the  last  buildings  of 
which  R.  Upjohn,  the  elder,  was  the  architect.  The 
corner  stone  was  laid  by  me  July  30,  1870.  On  May  21, 
1 87 1,  we  changed  our  services  from  old  Independence 
Hal),  which  had  given  us  shelter  for  over  four  years  to  the 
basement  of  our  new  building.  We  stayed  in  the  base- 
ment until  September  3,  1871.  Then  we  entered  the 
church  proper. 

To  complete  the  church  we  had  been  obliged  to  borrow 
$15,000.  This  Mr.  Hussey  furnished  to  us  as  a  loan.  In 
1873  came  the  world-wide  hard  times,  following  upon  the 
failure  of  the  great  firm  of  Baring  Brothers.  Mr.  Hussey 
was  in  danger  of  submergement,  and  in  November,  at  his 
request,  I  hurried  on  to  the  East  to  try  to  place  his  loan 
there  for  his  relief.  I  went  about  diligently  among  friends, 
Mr.  Gerry,  Mr.  Cisco,  Mr.  Aspinwall,  Dr.  Twing,  Dr.  Dix, 
and  Dr.  Dyer,  but  nothing  could  be  done.  Discouraged 
and  very  heart-sick,  preparing  to  return  home  I  went 
down  to  the  office  of  my  old  pupil  and  friend,  Cortlandt 
De  Peyster  Field,  to  say  good-by.     Making  some  kindly 


ST.   MARK'S  CATHEDRAL  393 

enquiries  of  me,  he  elicited  facts  touching  my  failure  to 
get  help  and  my  depressed  state  of  mind  on  account  of 
my  failure ;  then,  after  turning  to  take  counsel  with  his 
father,  Benjamin  H.  Field,  who  was  in  the  office,  he  said, 
"  I  think  we  can  fix  you  up  !  "  And  he  did.  He  took 
the  loan.  Nor  only  so.  But  in  the  very  midst  of  those 
hard  times  he  went  out  with  me  and  we  collected  two 
thousand  dollars  in  gifts,  so  reducing  the  obligation  to 
#13,000.  Tears  of  gratitude  were  my  tribute  for  this 
timely  succor.  Among  loving  and  loved  and  helpful 
friends  to  me  in  my  earthly  career  no  one  has  been  nearer 
and  dearer  than  Mr.  Field. 

The  obligation  for  #13,000  I  placed  upon  the  school 
property,  but  it  was  paid  off  in  a  few  years  by  the  kind- 
ness of  generous  helpers.  So  we  were  in  condition  to  get 
ready  for  the  consecration  of  the  church. 

This  consecration  took  place  May  14,  1874.  After- 
wards, before  I  left  Salt  Lake,  one  transept  was  added  and 
an  organ  put  in.  Nearly  all  the  money  for  these  im- 
provements was  given  by  Salt  Lake  itself.  Mrs.  Tuttle 
and  Mrs.  Hamilton,  by  diligent  effort  extending  over 
three  years,  raised  the  amount  needed  for  the  beautiful 
organ.  Prayers  and  tears  and  hopes  and  fears  and  sacred 
memories,  as  well  as  altar  and  walls  and  gifts  and  me- 
morials, were  consecrated  in  that  noble  building  in  the 
mountains,  to  which  my  heart  turns  even  now  in  the 
deepest  tenderness. 


CHAPTER  XV 

ST.  MARK'S  HOSPITAL 

"  I  was  sick  and  ye  visited  Me  "  are  words  of  precious 
commendation  from  our  blessed  Lord.  In  all  ages  and 
all  countries  the  Christian  Church  in  loyalty  to  Him  has 
given  much  thought  and  care  to  hospitals.  Salt  Lake 
City  was  a  town  twenty  years  old  when  we  entered  it. 
But  such  a  thing  as  a  hospital  had  never  been  thought  of. 
In  fact,  with  the  healthy  and  hardy  lives  of  the  pioneers 
in  the  mountains,  with  their  strong  feeling  of  interde- 
pendent brotherhood,  with  the  homely  skill  and  treasured 
experiences  of  the  women  in  nursing  the  sick,  and  with 
the  Mormon  belief  that  prayer  and  the  laying  on  of  the 
elders'  hands  avail  for  cure,  there  was  little  call  for  expert 
medical  science  and  no  sense  of  loss  in  the  lack  of  a  hos- 
pital. I  think  there  were  only  three  physicians,  all  told, 
for  the  fifteen  thousand  and  more  of  Mormons  in  and 
around  Salt  Lake  City.  By  the  Mormon  plan,  the  poor 
in  each  ward,  and  so  the  sick  poor,  were  looked  after  by 
the  bishop  of  that  ward.  For  ourselves,  Mrs.  Geo.  W. 
Foote,  from  the  time  she  came  was  faithful  in  visiting  and 
caring  for  any  sick  ones  brought  to  her  notice.  In  the 
winter  of  1869,  when  in  the  absence  of  Mr.  Foote  in  the 
East  I  had  charge  of  the  parish,  I  joined  with  Bishop 
Wooley  and  Colonel  Morrow  in  extending  the  same  care. 
Bishop  Wooley  was  the  Mormon  bishop  of  the  thirteenth 
ward  in  which  I  then  lived.  Colonel  Morrow,  the  com- 
mandant at  Camp  Douglas,  was  allowed  to  use  from  the 
army  commissariat  certain  supplies  for  private  relief.     I 

394 


ST.    MARK'S  HOSPITAL  395 

remember  gratefully  the  kindly  and  helpful  cooperation 
of  both  of  these  gentlemen. 

When,  however,  with  the  completion  of  the  Overland 
Railway  in  1 869,  and  of  the  Salt  Lake  City  branch  a  little 
later,  mining  operations  were  opened  up  or  enlarged,  en- 
tailing more  frequent  accidents  demanding  surgical  care, 
the  need  of  a  hospital  became  urgent.  Major  Wilkes,  the 
manager  of  a  mine  in  the  vicinity  of  Salt  Lake  and  a 
vestryman  of  St.  Mark's,  felt  the  pressure  of  such  need. 
Dr.  John  F.  Hamilton,  who  for  a  time  had  been  in  the 
service  of  the  United  States  army  at  Camp  Douglas,  was 
practicing  medicine  in  Salt  Lake  City.  His  wife  was  our 
organist  and  one  of  the  three  communicants  whom  we 
found  in  Utah  on  our  arrival.  Dr.  Hamilton  was  noted 
for  his  skill  and  his  success  as  a  surgeon.  At  last  Rev. 
Mr.  Kirby,  Major  Wilkes,  and  Dr.  Hamilton,  got  together 
and,  aided  by  Mr.  Hussey,  April  30,  1872,  launched  the 
hospital.  The  following  statement,  which  appeared  in 
the  Spirit  of  Missions  at  the  time,  describes  accurately 
our  work. 

ST.  mark's  hospital,  salt  lake  city 
"  To  persons  who  have  felt  an  interest  in  Bishop 
Tuttle's  work  and  mission  in  Salt  Lake  City,  and  in  his 
account  from  time  to  time  of  St.  Mark's  church  and  St. 
Mark's  schools,  a  little  history  of  the  origin  and  present 
workings  of  St.  Mark's  hospital  may  also  be  of  interest, 
as  showing  what  may  be  accomplished  even  with  little 
means,  when  the  heart  is  in  the  enterprise,  and  the  work 
is  carried  on  perseveringly  and  with  wise,  judicious  man- 
agement. 

"  To  Mr.  Wilkes,  one  of  the  vestrymen  of  St.  Mark's 
church,  is  due  the  credit  of  having  first  presented  to  his 
friends  and  others  the  urgent  need  of  a  hospital,  where 


396  REMINISCENCES 

the  sick  and  maimed  might  be  cared  for  ;  and  of  showing 
the  feasibility  of  the  plan  for  getting  funds  for  its  mainte- 
nance, which,  with  slight  modifications,  has  since  been 
successfully  carried  out.  Miss  Pearsall  (since  deceased), 
lady-assistant  and  parish  worker,  and  Mr.  Kirby,  assistant 
minister  of  St.  Mark's  church,  were  also  deeply  interested 
in  it,  and  to  the  credit  of  some  of  our  most  prominent 
business  men  be  it  said,  that  they  too  entered  into  the 
scheme  most  heartily,  and  have  given  it,  from  the  first, 
their  cordial  support ;  but  Messrs.  Wilkes,  Hussey,  and 
Kirby  were  the  gentlemen  who  really  started  the  hospital. 
They  rented  the  house  and  grounds,  which  are  still  oc- 
cupied, and  took  steps  towards  securing  the  necessary 
funds  for  carrying  it  on. 

"  There  are  many  large  mining  companies  in  the  ter- 
ritory, employing  a  great  number  of  hands.  These  com- 
panies— most  of  them — give  a  liberal  monthly  subscrip- 
tion, while  the  men  in  their  employ  give  each  one  dollar 
per  month,  which  entitles  them  to  a  bed  and  care  in  the 
hospital  when  sick. 

"  During  a  portion  of  the  month  of  March,  and  all  of 
April,  1872,  Mr.  Kirby  was  busy  getting  the  house  ready 
for  the  reception  of  patients.  Of  course  the  necessary 
alterations  and  repairs,  the  purchase  of  furniture,  etc.,  etc., 
made  the  expenditures  large.  The  assured  income  was 
subscriptions  from  the  Emma  and  Miller  mining  com- 
panies, and  a  monthly  fee  of  one  dollar  each  from  the 
men  in  their  employ,  together  with  a  monthly  subscrip- 
tion from  a  number  of  business  men  of  the  city. 

"  To  meet  the  indebtedness  which  arose,  Bishop  Tuttle 
from  time  to  time  advanced  money  from  his  trust  funds, 
and  Messrs.  Hussey  and  Wilkes  loaned  each  $250  with- 
out interest.  Owing  to  the  fact  that  many  demands  were 
made  upon  the  citizens  for  church  and  school  purposes, 


ST.   MARK'S   HOSPITAL  397 

it  was  not  thought  advisable  or  wise  to  press  upon  them 
the  needs  of  the  hospital. 

"  The  Board  of  Trustees  appointed  at  the  first  meeting 
{May  13,  1872),  asked  no  donations  to  start  the  work, 
but  trusted  entirely  to  the  monthly  income  to  meet  all 
expenses.  At  that  meeting  the  Board  effected  an  or- 
ganization, and  the  hospital  was  put  into  their  hands  by 
the  original  promoters.  It  is  also  placed  under  the 
auspices  of  St.  Mark's  Episcopal  church,  and  this  church 
is  responsible  for  its  proper  management.  The  Rev.  Mr. 
Kirby  was  elected  superintendent,  Dr.  Hamilton,  phy- 
sician and  surgeon,  and  an  executive  committee  of  three 
gentlemen  appointed. 

"  I  cannot  half  so  well  give  an  account  of  the  successful 
workings  of  the  hospital  as  by  quoting  from  the  superin- 
tendent's first  report  for  six  months  from  April  to  Novem- 
ber 22,  1872. 

" '  The  income  for  the  month  of  April  amounted  to 
$239,  while  that  for  the  month  of  October  amounted  to 
#501.15,  being  a  little  less  than  the  present  monthly 
average.  The  regular  current  expenses  for  the  first  six 
months  amounted  to  #2,788.  Expenses  for  building  and 
furniture  to  $2,328.  The  monthly  income  has  been  suf- 
ficient not  only  to  meet  all  current  expenses,  but  has  also 
paid  #1,198  of  the  permanent  expenditures.  The  result 
of  our  efforts  is  surely  gratifying  and  encouraging. 

"  •  Patients  were  first  admitted  to  the  hospital  on  April 
30,  1872,  and  during  May  we  received  twenty-one. 
Each  succeeding  month  has  brought  a  larger  number  to 
us  than  the  one  preceding.  Up  to  November  1st,  116 
patients  have  received  treatment  at  our  hands.  As  our 
patients  come  from  all  the  different  mining  camps,  you 
will  at  once  perceive  that  the  benefits  of  our  institution 
are  experienced  very  generally  by  the  miners  through- 


398  REMINISCENCES 

out  the  territory.  I  have  always  been  particular  to  in- 
quire the  religious  connection  of  the  patients,  and  have, 
when  practicable,  invited  their  pastors  to  visit  them.  I 
have  also  invited  the  clergy  of  the  city  to  visit  the  hos- 
pital at  their  pleasure.  We  have,  on  an  average,  taken 
care  of  from  two  to  three  charity  patients  every  month, 
and  have  never  refused  admittance  to  any  one  while 
there  has  been  a  bed  at  our  disposal. 

"  '  Our  first  matron,  Mrs.  Belknap,  entered  upon  her 
duties  May  1st.  From  her  experience  at  the  East  she 
was  able  to  put  everything  relating  to  the  internal  ar- 
rangements of  the  house  into  proper  working  order. 
Much  of  the  present  efficiency  of  the  hospital  is  due 
to  her  efforts.  She  resigned  her  position  in  August, 
1872. 

"  '  The  thanks  of  the  Board  are  due  to  Mrs.  Foote,  who 
kindly  took  charge  of  the  hospital  after  Mrs.  Belknap's 
resignation,  and  remained  one  and  a  half  months,  man- 
aging the  household  with  great  efficiency.  When  Mrs. 
Foote  was  obliged  to  give  up  this  care,  Miss  Pearsall, 
though  far  from  well,  took  her  place.  The  last  work  of 
her  life  was  given  to  the  hospital.  I  can  only  say  that 
she  managed  everything  well,  and  won  the  respect  and 
love  of  all  in  the  house,  as  was  abundantly  evidenced  by 
the  honest  tears  shed  for  her  by  rough  men,  when  tidings 
of  her  death  reached  them. 

" '  On  November  1st  we  secured  the  services  of  Mrs.  Bray 
as  matron.  She  is  efficient  in  her  management,  and  kind 
and  attentive  in  her  treatment  of  the  patients.  As  chap- 
lain I  have  had  daily  prayers  at  the  hospital,  and  a  service 
on  Sunday  afternoons.  I  gladly  bear  witness  to  the  re- 
spectful, and  I  trust,  devout  attention  of  the  patients  to 
these  religious  services.  I  doubt  not  at  all  that  much 
good  has  been  done,  by  affording  a  Christian  home  with 


ST.  mark's  hospital  399 

Christian  influences  to  those  who  have  been  under  our 
care. 

" '  And  here  I  would  express  my  thanks  for  the  help  I 
have  ever  received  from  Dr.  Hamilton  (who  has  given 
his  services  gratuitously)  and  can  honestly  and  sincerely 
assure  you,  that  it  is  owing  to  his  faithful  and  skilful 
services,  as  much  as  any  one  thing,  that  our  work  com- 
mands the  respect  and  confidence  of  the  community  to 
the  degree  it  does.  The  receipts  for  the  first  six  months 
were  $5,422.03,  including  loans.' 

"  The  printed  report  for  the  past  year  shows  that  the 
receipts  were  $9,133.27.     Balance  on  hand,  $11.68. 

"  The  thanks  of  the  Board  have  more  than  once  been 
tendered  to  Mr.  Kirby  for  having  managed  the  affairs  of 
the  hospital  with  so  much  wisdom  and  efficiency.  As  he 
states  in  his  last  report,  the  necessity  for  a  suitable  build- 
ing of  their  own,  is  being  felt  very  much.  The  friends 
of  the  institution  are  particularly  anxious  that  a  ward  for 
women,  with  suitable  attendants,  should  be  a  feature  of 
the  new  building,  should  they  succeed  in  procuring 
funds  for  the  same.  But  the  difficulty  lies  in  meeting 
the  necessary  expenses  of  such  a  ward. 

"  Will  not  some  kind  friends,  who  have  means  and  to 
spare,  remember  our  '  Woman's  ward,'  if  ever  our  new 
hospital  building  is  completed,  and  endow  a  bed  or  a 
number  of  beds  ? 

"  There  have  but  a  few  boxes  reached  us  from  the 
East,  especially  for  St.  Mark's  hospital,  though  some 
articles,  in  almost  all  the  boxes  sent  for  the  poor,  have 
been  specified  as  for  it.  These  were  comfortables,  blan- 
kets, bed  linen,  shirts,  and  a  few  dressing  gowns. 

"  Two  boxes  have  been  sent  to  us  especially  for  the 
hospital.  The  first  was  from  Central  City,  Colorado. 
The  last,  received  within  the  past  month,  was  from  Grace 


400  REMINISCENCES 

church,  Medford,  Mass.,  and  contained  old  linen,  a  large 
number  of  sheets  and  pillow  cases,  also  shirts,  towels, 
dressing  gowns,  etc.,  etc.  All  of  which  articles  were 
much  needed,  and  were  most  thankfully  received. 

"  During  Miss  Pearsall's  residence  here,  before  taking 
charge  of  the  hospital,  she  visited  the  wards  regularly 
once  a  week,  talking  and  reading  to  the  men  ;  and  her 
influence  for  good  was  undoubted.  Since  her  death, 
there  has  been  no  regular  lady  visitor.  A  few  ladies  in- 
terested in  the  institution  have  paid  to  it  occasional  visits, 
and  attended  the  Sunday  afternoon  services  held  there. 
Several  of  the  young  ladies  of  the  Church  attend  these 
services  regularly,  one  of  them  playing  the  organ,  while 
the  others  sing,  and  thus  render  the  service  more  pleasant 
than  it  could  be  otherwise. 

"  During  the  past  week,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Prout,  recently 
missionary  in  Virginia  City,  Montana,  has  been  elected 
assistant  superintendent  and  chaplain  of  the  hospital,  and 
his  wife,  who  is  soon  to  arrive  from  the  East,  will  take 
charge  as  matron.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Prout  are  to  reside  in 
the  hospital,  and  it  is  hoped  by  the  bishop  that  they  may 
soon  be  able  to  establish  a  good  missionary  work  among 
the  poor  people  of  the  neighborhood." 

The  first  hospital  was  a  rented  structure,  a  small  adobe 
dwelling  house,  on  the  corner  of  Fourth  South  and  Fifth 
East  Streets. 

I  gave  up  Utah  in  1886,  but  was  for  fourteen  years  one 
of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  St.  Mark's  hospital.  Sub- 
stantial citizens  served  upon  the  Board,  perhaps  Mr.  R.  C. 
Chambers  being  the  most  interested  and  efficient  mem- 
ber. Dr.  Hamilton  was  chief  medical  director,  and 
throughout,  the  matrons  of  my  experience  were  Mrs. 
Belknap,  Mrs.  Bray,  Mrs.  Foote,  Miss  Pearsall,  and  Mrs. 
Prout.     Dear  Mrs.  Foote,  my  mother,  went  in  for  several 


ST.    MARK'S   HOSPITAL  4OI 

weeks  to  meet  an  emergency,  as  by  my  side  she  had  met 
laundry  emergencies  in  Montana.  Miss  Pearsall's  was  also 
emergency  service.  Mrs.  Prout,  coming  in  1874,  was 
matron  during  my  last  twelve  years.  Her  husband  died 
May,  1879,  and  is  buried  in  Mt.  Olivet,  but  she  went  on 
with  wisdom  and  vigor  in  her  ministering  care.  For  four 
years  we  remained  in  the  humble  quarters  first  entered. 
Then  we  removed  one  block  north,  to  the  corner  of 
Third  South  and  Fifth  East  Streets. 

In  the  report  of  1879  I  write:  "  St.  Mark's  hospital, 
Salt  Lake  City,  planned  by  the  Church,  begun  and  fos- 
tered by  the  Church,  and  essentially  a  Church  institu- 
tion, the  Rev.  Mr.  Kirby  has  succeeded  this  year  in 
placing  in  most  substantial  position.  He  has  bought 
the  property  (a  large  lot  and  a  good  structure  of  brick), 
which  the  hospital  of  late  has  occupied,  for  $4,500,  and 
has  paid  already  $2,700  of  the  purchase  money.  This 
amount  was  given  him  in  Salt  Lake.  In  seven  years 
2,308  patients  have  been  cared  for  in  it.  Its  receipts 
have  been  $63,873.07  and  of  the  entire  amount  less  than 
$1,500  have  been  called  for  from  abroad.  Its  expendi- 
tures have  been  $64,870.98.  Current  debt  $997.91.  Mr. 
Kirby  may  well  be  proud  of  such  excellent  management. 
So  thoroughly  has  the  hospital  won  the  confidence  of 
the  citizens  of  Salt  Lake,  of  all  kinds  and  shades  of 
belief,  that  they  have  willingly  entrusted  these  sixty-two 
thousand  dollars  to  Mr.  Kirby  to  use  for  the  Master's 
service  and  the  Church's  work  in  caring  for  the  sick  and 
suffering." 

Rev.  Mr.  Kirby  remained  for  over  nine  years,  until 
November,  1881,  superintendent  and  treasurer  of  the 
hospital.  Then,  for  the  remaining  five  years  of  my 
trusteeship,  Rev.  C.  M.  Armstrong,  pastor  of  St.  Paul's 
chapel,  Salt   Lake   City,  filled   the   place.     In  my  last 


402  REMINISCENCES 

report    of    1 886,  my  reference    to    the   hospital    is   as 
follows : 

"  St.  Mark's  hospital  goes  on  in  its  beneficent  work  as 
usual,  under  the  wise  care  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Armstrong. 
In  it  409  men  have  been  cared  for  this  year,  besides  516 
out  patients,  at  an  expense  of  #12,414.55,  all  met  by  our- 
selves here  at  home." 

In  recounting  the  history  of  our  St.  Mark's  hospital 
it  is  worth  while,  I  think,  to  dwell  upon  two  things. 
First,  the  fact  of  the  self-helpfulness  shown  throughout 
its  history.  I  mean  local  self-helpfulness.  By  1886  the 
expenses  had  been  #143,178.25,  but  of  this  large  sum  less 
than  $1,500  had  been  given  from  the  East.  Of  this 
#1,500,  Mr.  John  D.  Wolfe,  without  any  solicitation,  sent 
#500.  Not  infrequently  the  West  has  been  chided  for 
its  selfishness,  its  seeming  mean-spiritedness  in  accepting, 
and  even  demanding,  large  gifts  from  the  East  for  its 
missionary  and  benevolent  work.  I  am  free  to  confess 
that  at  times  the  chiding  is  deserved.  It  should  be  re- 
membered, however,  that  in  the  nature  of  things  new 
western  communities  have  in  their  possession  little  unused 
capital  and  few  stored-up  sources  of  income.  Anyway, 
an  honest  pride  tells  out  the  fact  that  St.  Mark's  hospital 
used  the  kindly  eastern  nursing-bottle  to  a  very  small 
extent  indeed.  There  were  givers  among  our  business 
men,  there  were  supporters  among  our  mining  com- 
panies, there  were  dues  from  the  miners  themselves. 
And  once  every  year  there  was  the  "  Hospital  Ball," 
bringing  in  one  or  two  thousand  dollars.  In  the  moun- 
tains, dancing  has  never  had  in  the  public  estimation  any 
stain  of  moral  reproach.  With  houses  too  contracted 
for  large  social  functions,  with  domestic  service  a  thing 
among  the  almost  impossible,  with  the  exactions  of 
steady  and  strenuous  labor  pressing  on  both  men  and 


st.  mark's  hospital  403 

women,  and  with  the  irrepressible  outcry  of  healthy 
natures  for  occasional  recreation  and  amusement,  it  was 
most  natural  and  most  reasonable  that  dancing  parties 
should  be  given  for  old  and  young,  rich  and  poor,  married 
and  single.  In  Mormondom  the  meeting-houses  of  prayer 
were  also  the  halls  for  dancing,  and  the  Mormon  religious 
chiefs,  apostles,  prophets,  bishops,  and  elders,  were  leaders 
of  both  functions.  In  Montana  and  Idaho,  fathers  and 
mothers  from  earnest  Christian  homes,  people  honored 
in  social  or  in  business  life  came  to  the  dance  and  partici- 
pated cheerily  in  it.  It  may  not  seem  strange,  then,  that 
the  dear  mother,  Mrs.  Foote,  who  stood  by  me  in  so 
many  other  things,  led  off  once  in  a  while,  with  her  son- 
in-law  and  bishop,  in  the  grand  march  of  the  Hospital 
Ball. 

Secondly,  I  would  call  attention  to  the  fact  that  when 
the  Church  takes  the  lead  in  beneficent  activities  for 
human  welfare,  sneering  at  or  captious  criticism  of  her, 
is  never  heard.  St.  Mark's  hospital  commended  itself  to 
all  the  people,  whatever  their  beliefs  or  doubts  or  denials 
in  dogmatic  theology  and  doctrinal  religion.  The  county 
authorities,  all  of  them  Mormon,  asked  leave  to  send 
their  sick  poor  and  paid  for  them  out  of  the  county 
revenues.  After  a  time  Holy  Cross  hospital  (Roman 
Catholic)  and  Deseret  hospital  (Mormon)  followed  where 
we  had  led.  The  kindliest  feelings,  the  most  generous 
helpfulness,  were  shown  us  by  all  sorts  and  conditions  of 
people.  One  leading  business  man  sent  for  me  more 
than  once,  giving  me  large  gifts  and  asking  me  to  be  his 
almoner  for  the  sick  and  poor ;  with  the  annexed  cau- 
tion, however,  that  I  was  not  to  use  the  money  for  the 
Church,  in  which  he  did  not  believe  and  which  he  did 
not  wish  to  help.  In  buying  tickets  for  the  "  Ball  "  and 
in  many  ways,  people  of  all  the  different  churches  and 


404  REMINISCENCES 

of  no  church,  as  well  as  unbelievers,  and  saloon-keepers, 
marched  in  the  line  of  loyal  and  generous  help. 

The  willingness  of  men  to  stand  by  me  for  help, 
whether  they  agreed  or  utterly  disagreed  with  me  in 
belief,  was  so  striking  and  cheerful  a  part  of  my  mission- 
ary life  that  I  ask  leave  to  dwell  upon  it.  Is  not  the 
Church  at  liberty  to  welcome  all  impulses  to  the  good  in 
men,  and  to  gather  up  and  utilize  the  help  that  may 
spring  therefrom  ?  I  learned  to  think  so  and  to  believe 
it  right  to  welcome  any  and  all  cooperation  in  the  cam- 
paign for  the  good  and  against  the  bad.  It  seemed  a 
part  of  my  bishop's  duty  to  circulate  in  person  subscrip- 
tion books  for  securing  the  salaries  of  the  pastors.  I 
count  up  seventeen  towns  in  which,  year  by  year,  it  was 
my  business  to  do  this  thing.  In  doing  it,  one  of  my 
early  experiences  was  receiving  this  message  from  a 
saloon-keeper  :  "  Bishop  Tuttle  has  not  called  on  me.  I 
am  ready  to  help  him."  I  did  not  hesitate  to  make  my 
decision.  I  went  straight  to  his  saloon  and  received  his 
subscription.  So  I  did  in  not  a  few  such  places.  Often 
the  keepers  had  children  in  our  Sunday-schools,  and 
often,  too,  wives  on  our  list  of  communicants.  And 
never  in  all  my  experience  was  there  anything  but  re- 
spectfulness and  generosity  in  their  way  of  giving. 
Memories  of  their  own  childhood,  loyalty  to  their  own 
homes,  responsiveness  to  the  good,  not  yet  utterly  ex- 
pelled from  their  hearts  by  their  wretched  business,  led 
them  to  proffer  the  help  they  gave.  What  was  I  that  I 
should  turn  my  back  and  refuse,  when  they  were  so 
uniformly  respectful,  so  personally  kind,  and  when  they 
so  evidently  wanted  to  do  what  they  did  ?  Might  not 
their  giving  be  a  little  seed  of  God's  grace  to  help  one  or 
another  of  them  into  a  better  business  and  a  better  life 


ST.   MARK'S  HOSPITAL  405 

by  and  by  ?  In  some  instances  I  know  the  result  was 
directly  along  that  line. 

A  Roman  Catholic,  Mr.  Callihan,  a  hardware  merchant, 
was  one  of  our  first  committee  (or  vestry)  in  Salt  Lake 
City.  A  Roman  Catholic,  Phil  Shenon  of  Bannack, 
called  me  into  his  arastra  (or  quartz  mill)  and  gave  me  an 
ounce  or  more  of  gold  (twenty  dollars)  to  put  into  a  seal 
ring.  Later  John  Henry  Hopkins,  Jr.,  the  son  of 
Bishop  Hopkins  and  the  celebrated  editor  of  the  Church 
Journal,  took  the  gold  and  superintended  the  making  of 
my  ring,  furnishing  the  design.  This  was,  the  dove 
above,  the  cross  below,  and  the  beehive  (arms  of  Utah) 
between.  The  surrounding  device :  "  Sigil.  D.  S.  Tuttle, 
d.  g.  Episcopi  miss."  Of  course  this  was  short  for  Epis- 
copi  missionarii.  In  later  years,  when  I  came  to  Missouri 
no  one  offered  me  a  new  ring,  and  I  did  not  think  I  could 
afford  one,  so  my  reading  of  the  inscription  became : 
"  Episcopi  missouriensis." 

It  was  a  Roman  Catholic,  Jo  Brown,  in  whose  bachelor 
cabin  at  Argenta,  neat  and  most  inviting,  I  was  hospitably 
entertained. 

In  the  following  letter  there  happens  to  be  much  that 
illustrates  how  the  Church  in  an  all-around  way  may 
reach  people,  and  win  people,  and  help  people,  and  be 
helped  by  people.  The  man  who  came  with  the  "  Ameri- 
can horses  to  pull  us  out "  was  my  same  Roman 
Catholic  friend,  Mr.  Brown,  who  had  moved  from  Argenta 
and  become  the  proprietor  of  the  bridge  over  the  Big 
Hole  River.  The  "  second  Mrs.  Welsh"  spoken  of,  is  Mrs. 
S.  J.  Jones,  of  Helena.  She  came  to  Montana  a  Presby- 
terian, lived  at  Unionville,  near  Helena,  started  a  Sunday- 
school  and  did  the  best  sort  of  missionary  work  in  it, 
and   in    1875    was    confirmed   by  me.     "Bishop   Tuttle 


406  REMINISCENCES 

Curtis"  died  in  1890,  at  the  age  of  fourteen.  Rev.  Mr. 
Lewis  wrote  me  about  his  death.  He  says  of  him : 
"  He  was  a  great  hand  for  a  book,  studious  in  his  way, 
though  as  yet  he  had  had  few  opportunities.  He  was  a 
good  boy,  never  needing  but  a  word  to  keep  him  right, 
and  always  anxious  to  avoid  the  wrong.  So  he  was  a 
comfort  to  his  mother  when  the  other  harum-scarums 
worried  her." 

"  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  September  21,  1876. 
"  Rev.  and  dear  Sir  : 

"  Once  more,  and  for  the  tenth  time,  I  have 
visited  Montana.  Three  and  a  half  months  were  con- 
sumed, and  I  held  services  at  twenty-nine  different  places, 
baptized  seventeen,  confirmed  thirty-nine  and  administered 
the  Holy  Communion  to  one  hundred  and  thirty-two 
communicants. 

"  In  Montana,  this  year,  one  hundred  and  six,  all  told, 
have  been  baptized. 

"  I  left  home  June  5th.  Roads  were  bad,  and  streams 
swollen.  It  was  a  time  when  we  needed  the  most  steady 
and  experienced  of  stage  horses.  What  a  helpful  thing 
is  discipline  !  Don't  armies  know  it  ?  And  don't  schools 
know  it?     And  don't  stage- coach  travelers  know  it  ? 

"  But  ours  were  four  undisciplined  steeds,  named 
broncos.  And  so,  in  crossing  the  Big  Hole  River,  which 
had  overflowed  deeply  beyond  its  bridge,  each  individual 
bronco  wanted  to  stem  the  waters  his  own  way,  and  didn't 
want  to  obey  orders,  and  finally  two  didn't  want  to  go  at 
all,  and  wouldn't  be  persuaded.  Therefore  in  a  swift- 
running  stream,  deep  to  the  wagon  bed,  two  men  of  us, 
and  two  women  and  three  children,  were  left  to  the  study 
of  hydrodynamics  for  two  hours,  until  the  driver  could  go 
back  and  get  American  horses   to  pull  us  out.     As  we 


ST.   MARK'S  HOSPITAL  407 

were  waiting,  a  churchman,  late  from  Rochester,  New 
York,  who  had  a  letter  to  me,  came  along  on  horseback, 
and  we  shouted  the  salutations  of  first  acquaintanceship 
amid  the  roar  of  the  waters. 

"  At  Deer  Lodge  I  found  Rev.  Mr.  Gilbert  in  his  hired 
log  cabin.  And  young  as  he  is,  I  found  him  an  already 
loved  and  trusted  pastor.  His  committee  (or  vestry)  are  a 
Campbellite,  a  Presbyterian,  a  Baptist,  a  Quaker  and  an 
Unknown.  But  they  all  believe  in  him,  and  are  loyal  to 
him.  And  this  is  the  way  our  mountain  work  is  done. 
Everything  at  first  depends  on  the  man.  If  the  people 
like  the  minister  as  a  man,  and  gather  around  him,  then 
the  step  is  taken  on  the  way  that,  under  God  the  Holy 
Spirit,  will  lead  them  to  be  churchmen  and  churchwomen. 
If  they  do  not  like  the  man,  not  much,  humanly,  can  be 
done. 

"  Mr.  Gilbert  gives  one  Sunday  a  month  to  Butte,  a 
vigorous  mining  town,  forty  miles  distant.  He  may  want 
to  build  a  church  there  by  and  by.  Besides,  he  looks 
after  Blackfoot,  and  Philipsburgh,  and  Missoula,  and,  in 
fact,  all  Deer  Lodge  and  Missoula  Counties,  a  region  half 
as  large  as  the  State  of  New  York. 

"  In  Missoula  I  spent  two  Sundays.  The  people  learn 
about  the  Church  only  from  Mr.  Gilbert's  occasional  visits 
and  my  yearly  one.  Yet  four  adults  were  baptized  by 
me.  Two,  husband  and  wife,  had  been  reared  among  the 
'  Second  Adventists,'  and  felt  they  must  be  immersed. 
Accordingly  on  Sunday  morning,  in  the  Rattlesnake 
Creek,  I  baptized  the  four ;  two  first,  on  the  shore,  by  fill- 
ing my  pocket  font  from  the  stream  and  pouring  upon  their 
heads ;  then  the  other  two  by  immersion.  And  a 
Roman  Catholic  citizen  of  wealth  consulted  me  about  the 
education  of  his  boy  ;  and  next  year,  probably,  under  my 
advice,  he  will  send  him  to  Shattuck  School,  Faribault 


4<d8  reminiscences 

This  is  the  way  it  works.  The  Bishop  of  Montana,  it  is 
felt  by  all  Montanians,  belongs  to  them.  They  consult 
him,  he  influences  them.  This  feeling  of  local  loyalty  is 
very  strong.  And  so  the  bishop  of  any  territory,  ringing 
all  the  door-bells  of  that  territory,  and  making  cordially 
the  acquaintanceship  of  all  people,  by  this  and  his  annual 
visitations,  gets  to  be  regarded,  in  a  remarkable  degree,  as 
the  pastor  of  all.  And  this  feeling  should  be  carefully 
taken  account  of  and  utilized  by  the  Church. 

"  The  feeling  was  curiously  expressed  one  evening  at  a 
reception  that  I  attended  in  Helena,  given  to  a  Methodist 
bishop  who  had  come  for  a  day  or  two  to  preside  over 
the  conference.  A  coterie  of  gentlemen  in  a  corner 
were  saying  kind  things  about  the  fine-looking,  dignified 
ecclesiastic  whom  we  had  gathered  to  honor.  '  Yes, 
but,'  said  one,  «  he  is  not  as — and  as — as  our  bishop.' 
And  the  speaker  was  a  prominent  Jew  merchant,  at 
whose  house  and  upon  whose  excellent  family  I  always 
call. 

"  One  Jewess  and  three  daughters  of  Roman  Catholics 
we  have  sent  from  Utah  to  St.  Mary's  school,  Knoxville, 
Illinois. 

"  At  Helena  the  four  Montana  clergymen  came  to- 
gether, and  the  meeting  cheered  us  all.  The  Rev.  Mr. 
Toy  presented  twenty-six  for  confirmation.  My  heart 
was  filled  with  gratitude  to  the  Holy  Spirit  for  His  good- 
ness, and  to  the  faithful  pastor  and  his  people.  To  one 
helper  among  them,  specially  loving  thanks  are  due.  To 
those  who  know  the  work  at  Frankford,  I  can  say  she  is 
a  second  Mrs.  Welsh.  Without  cant  or  obtrusiveness,  in 
earnestness  and  simplicity  and  Christian  zeal,  with  pleas- 
ant voice  and  in  untiring  ways,  by  visiting  the  sick,  call- 
ing at  the  houses  and  showing  interest,  teaching  in  and 
out   of  the   Sunday-school,   she   wields   among    quartz 


ST.  mark's  hospital  409 

miners  and  mill  workers  a  power,  winning  men  and 
women  and  children  to  Christ  and  His  Church,  which  the 
most  admirable  pulpit  eloquence  would  vainly  reach 
after. 

"  Mr.  Toy  went  with  me  to  Fort  Shaw  and  Fort  Ben- 
ton, one  hundred  and  forty  miles  distant.  At  Shaw  we 
found  many  anxious  wives  whose  husbands  were  in  the 
field  against  the  Indians,  and  had  been  so  for  five  months, 
under  General  Gibbon.  Fort  Shaw  is  General  Gibbon's 
headquarters.  Montana  has  this  summer  been  more  or 
less  troubled  in  all  its  borders  about  the  Indians. 

"  At  Bozeman,  Rev.  Mr.  Dickey,  in  an  absolutely  new 
mission  station,  is  doing  excellently.  He  has  a  church 
built,  having  done  largely  the  work  upon  it  himself.  A 
gentleman  of  Brooklyn  gave  me  five  hundred  dollars,  and 
by  this  help  the  building  is  all  paid  for,  and  in  it  a  parish 
school  is  held. 

"  When  Mr.  Dickey  and  I  were  holding  evening  service 
at  Hamilton,  twenty  miles  distant,  I  was  quite  put  to  the 
blush. 

"  While  I  was  preaching  I  saw  that  a  ranchman  and 
his  wife  and  four  little  ones  came  in  and  sat  near  me ;  so 
after  service  closed  I  went  to  them  and  shook  hands,  as 
I  had  in  previous  years  seen  their  faces,  but  could  not 
remember  the  names.  Then  I  spoke  to  the  children 
and  patted  the  baby  on  the  head — a  bright  and  handsome 
little  fellow.  The  father  bashfully  said  something  about 
naming  the  child,  and  I  patted  again,  and  he  said  some- 
thing about  *  Bishop  Tuttle,'  and  I  smiled  and  patted 
again. 

"  Then  I  turned  away,  but  soon  Mr.  Dickey  came  to 
me  and  said,  '  Those  people  want  the  baby  baptized.' 
'  Ah  ! '  I  said,  and  added  to  the  congregation,  '  Those  of 
you  who  wish  to  stay,  please  be  seated,  and  the  sacra- 


410  REMINISCENCES 

merit  of  holy  baptism  will  be  administered.'  Then  prof- 
fering my  services  as  godfather,  and  asking  Mr.  Uickey 
to  baptize,  and  pressing  upon  the  parents  that  all  the 
children  should  be  baptized,  I  took  out  my  diary  and 
wrote  down  the  names  of  the  first  three.  Coming  to  the 
baby  for  its  name  they  said  '  Bishop  Tuttle.'  I  smiled 
assent  and  began  writing  my  name  for  it  •  Daniel  Tuttle.' 
But  no,  the  father  bashfully,  but  pertinaciously,  insisted 
on  '  Bishop  Tuttle.'  I  couldn't  resist  longer,  and  when, 
as  godfather,  I  handed  the  baby  into  Mr.  Dickey's  arms, 
and  was  asked  for  the  name,  I  had  to  give  '  Bishop 
Tuttle.'  So  a  '  Bishop  Tuttle  Curtis '  is  growing  up  in 
Montana.  God  make  him  a  better  man  than  he  whom 
he  is  named  after,  for  the  Saviour's  sake ! 

"  At  Virginia  City  I  spent  two  pleasant  weeks  with 
Rev.  Mr.  Prout.  He  is  the  senior  pastor  in  Montana, 
and  one  whom  I  lean  on.  One  of  his  communicants 
walked  ten  miles  to  come  in  to  attend  services  each  Sun- 
day that  I  was  there.  In  St.  Paul's  church,  Virginia 
City,  is  the  old  cross  that,  in  my  seminary  days,  was  on, 
or  over,  the  altar  of  old  St.  Paul's  chapel,  New  York  City. 
Friends  kindly  sent  it  to  us  when  changes  were  made  in 
the  latter  chapel.  It  seemed  to  greet  me  as  a  friend,  for 
once  I  was  the  superintendent  of  the  New  York  City 
Sunday-school." 

How  individuals  come  trooping  into  my  memory: 
Ferd  Kennett,  of  Missoula,  Montana,  an  earnest  Pres- 
byterian, but  for  years,  whether  on  the  official  committee 
or  off,  one  of  my  wisest  counselors  and  best  helpers ; 
Nat  Stein,  of  Corinne,  Utah,  a  Quaker  in  gentleness  and 
integrity  and  purity;  Ed  Maclay  and  Judge  Blake,  of 
Virginia  City ;  Con  Kohrs  and  Ed  Larabie  and  Granville 
Stuart,  of  Deer  Lodge  ;  A.  J.  Davis,  and  Hyde,  of  Butte  ; 
Eastman   and    Perault,  in   Boise;    Captain   Hooper  and 


ST.  mark's  hospital  411 

Bishop  Sharp,  in  Salt  Lake;  Hauser,  Kinna,  Floweree 
and  Murphy,  in  Helena ;  Power,  in  Benton ;  Kelly,  in 
Pioneer,  and  hosts  of  others,  the  express  mention  of  a 
few  not  intending  at  all  to  exclude  these !  The  people 
I  speak  of  were  Roman  Catholics,  and  Mormons,  and 
Agnostics,  coming  to  church  almost  never  at  all,  yet 
faithfully  co-working  with  me  for  years  in  founding  and 
supporting  the  church. 

My  old  friends  the  stage  drivers,  with  their  loyalty  and 
good  will,  come  into  my  memory.  Once  I  was  starting 
to  go  from  Kelton  to  Boise.  The  stage  was  full  of  ex- 
press freight.  The  agent  (we  were  starting  at  midnight) 
asked  me  if  I  could  ride  on  the  outside.  I  laughingly 
replied,  "  Oh,  yes,  I'm  used  to  it !     Anywhere ! " 

We  started  out,  the  driver  and  I  alone.  Snow  and 
sleet  were  driven  by  the  keenest  kind  of  a  wind  hard  into 
our  faces.  I  sat  still  and  endured  it.  By  and  by,  after 
twice  or  thrice  looking  over  my  way,  the  driver  said : 
"  Ain't  you  cold  ?  Perhaps  we  can  put  a  robe  over  you 
some  way."  "  No,"  I  said,  "  I  can  get  along  all  right." 
Then  came  another  silence.  At  last,  whipping  his  hands 
vigorously  over  his  chest,  he  broke  out  with  :  "  You'd  'a' 
made  a  good  stage  driver,  sure,  if  you'd  'a'  started  young 
enough ! " 

Another  one  drove  me  often  between  Market  Lake 
and  Sand  Hole,  a  villainous  stretch  of  road  on  the  route 
from  Salt  Lake  to  Montana.  I  knew  him  by  sight  and 
to  talk  to,  but  not  by  name.  In  after  years  I  got  a  letter 
from  one  "  Robert  Buchanan,"  who  was  employed  at 
some  military  post,  I  should  think  as  a  teamster.  He 
asked  from  me  the  right  translation  of  three  neatly  writ- 
ten lines  of  Greek  poetry.  I  answered  him,  not  knowing 
at  all  who  "  Robert  Buchanan  "  was,  in  my  answer  call- 
ing attention  to  a  blunder  in  the  Greek  and  giving  the 


412  REMINISCENCES 

desired  translation.  Subsequently,  when  in  1899  I  re- 
visited Salt  Lake,  Buchanan  called  upon  me  and  showed 
me  the  letter  that  I  had  written  him.  1  recognized  him 
as  my  old  stage-driving  friend  and  asked  him :  "  Who 
wrote  that  Greek  ?  "  He  answered,  "  I  did."  With  true 
stage-driver  reserve  he  had  never  told  me  when  I  was 
sitting  beside  him  on  the  box  that  he  was  a  college 
graduate.  Nor  when  he  called  on  me  in  Salt  Lake, 
though  he  looked  seedy  and  worn,  did  he  ask  for  any 
favor  or  help.  He  seemed  merely  to  come  for  the  sake 
of  old  comradeship  and  to  show  his  loyalty  and  good 
will.  How  my  heart,  even  in  these  later  days,  goes 
strongly  out  to  the  good,  faithful  old  friends  of  the  box 
and  the  whip ! 

I  cannot  forbear  quoting  a  letter  from  Rev.  Geo.  H. 
Davis,  who  was  for  several  years  rector  at  Boise  City, 
Idaho : 

"  March  16,  1894. 
"  Mv  dear  Bishop  : 

"  For  a  moment  this  morning  I  was  almost  startled 
into  the  belief  that  I  was  back  in  old  Idaho.  As  I  came 
out  of  the  post-office  the  salutation  came  to  me, '  Where 
is  Bishop  Tuttle  now  ?  '  I  turned,  and  there  was  a  typical 
frontier  stage  driver,  Mike  Hall — '  three  fingered  Mike.' 
We  had  quite  a  chat  and  he  told  me  of  the  times  he  had 
driven  you  over  the  mountain  roads  of  Montana  and 
Idaho,  and  of  your  inviting  him  on  sundry  occasions  to 
go  to  church.  He  also  remembered  me  in  Boise,  al- 
though I  must  plead  guilty  to  having  forgotten  him. 
He  has  drifted  back  towards  Eastern  '  civilization,'  but 
had  not  apparently  been  improved  by  it.  He  is  still  the 
same  rough  fellow  you  would  expect  to  see  on  the  '  box ' 
in  the  far  West,  redolent  with  poor  whiskey,  but  with  an 


ST.  mark's  hospital  413 

element  of  manhood  in  him  which  always  appealed  to 
me  in  even  the  rudest  of  those  old  fellows.  It  warmed 
my  heart  to  talk  with  him,  and  I  know  it  would  have 
done  you  good,  and  given  you  cheer  amid  your  cares, 
to  have  heard  the  kind  words  he  had  for  you  as  the 
memories  came  back.  What  a  place  you  have  in  the 
hearts  of  all  those  people  of  every  class  !  It  seems  to 
me  it's  worth  a  man's  whole  life  to  gain  such  affection 
and  esteem." 

In  the  account  of  my  first  winter  in  Virginia  City  I 
told  of  my  meeting  with  Jack  Langrishe,  the  actor,  and 
Mrs.  Langrishe.  Many  times  subsequently  we  met  as 
we  went  about  our  respective  duties.  I  called  on  them 
always  when  I  could.  They  always  came  to  church 
when  they  could.  Seeing  in  later  years,  after  Mr.  Lan- 
grishe had  become  a  newspaper  man  and  an  Idaho 
legislator,  a  notice  that  he  and  Mrs.  Langrishe  had  gone 
by  stage  a  hundred  miles  to  present  a  play  at  an  enter- 
tainment got  up  to  help  build  an  Episcopal  Church,  I 
wrote  a  grateful  and  loving  letter  to  Mr.  Langrishe  ex- 
pressive of  my  friendship  and  esteem  for  both  him  and 
his  wife.  The  following  letter  from  his  pastor,  Rev.  A.  J. 
Holworthy,  tells  of  the  death  of  Mr.  Langrishe.  Play 
actor,  to  the  world,  he  was.  Very  well,  he  tried  to  be 
an  honest  and  faithful  play  actor.  To  me  he  was  a 
friend,  esteemed  and  loved,  and  I  want  to  lay  this  little 
tribute  of  my  friendship  upon  his  mountain  grave. 

Jack  Langrishe,  the  play  actor  !  A  bishop  grown  old 
in  the  service  pays  his  tribute  of  tears  of  affectionate 
remembrance  to  thy  honest  friendship  in  the  mountain 
days  of  long  ago. 


414  REMINISCENCES 

"  Holy  Trinity  Rectory,  Wallace,  Idaho, 

"  December  4,  1895. 
"  My  dear  Bishop  Tuttle  : 

"  Here,  working  in  the  field  where  the  imprint  of 
your  footsteps  is  so  plainly  visible,  I  have  always  felt 
strangely  drawn  towards  you  in  affection  and  reverence. 
Often  when  visiting  the  boys  in  their  cabins  on  the 
lonely  hillsides,  especially  in  Murray,  does  your  name 
come  up,  and  they  remember  you  with  affection  and 
esteem. 

"  And  it  is  with  a  deep  personal  feeling  of  regret  that 
I  write  to  tell  you  of  the  passing  away  of  your  old  and 
dear  friend,  Judge  Langrishe,  who  died  very  suddenly  at 
his  home  in  Wardner  on  Saturday  last  (I  have  mailed 
you  papers  containing  an  account  of  his  death  and 
funeral).  Mr.  Langrishe  had  been  quite  sick  for  several 
weeks  but  was  feeling  much  better  during  the  ten  or 
fifteen  days  preceding  his  last  and  fatal  attack.  He  had 
heart  trouble  and  suffered  very  much,  always  hiding  his 
pain  whenever  possible  for  his  dear  wife's  sake.  During 
the  last  two  weeks  he  was  very  busy  and  got  his  paper 
out  as  usual  and  walked  home  on  Saturday  evening,  feel- 
ing somewhat  tired.  He  lay  down  on  the  bed,  and  after 
resting  there  awhile  asked  Mrs.  Langrishe  to  sit  down 
in  a  chair  where  he  could  look  into  her  face.  He  smiled 
several  times,  seeming  very  happy,  and  without  any  sign, 
without  any  apparent  pain  or  struggle ;  his  head  fell  back 
and  Mrs.  Langrishe  realized  that  he  was  dead.  Poor  soul, 
it  was  really  heart-rending  to  see  her  for  several  hours 
afterwards,  but  she  finally  became  calm  and  bore  up 
wonderfully  well  on  the  day  of  the  funeral.  While  she 
spent  the  last  few  moments  looking  for  the  last  time  on 
earth  on  the  face  of  him  who  had  for  half  a  century  been 
her  faithful  companion  and  protector  it  was  my  privilege 


ST.  mark's  hospital  415 

to  be  alone  with  her,  and  try  to  comfort  her  as  well  as 
my  own  deep  sorrow  would  allow,  for  he  was  one  of  my 
warmest  friends  and  more  like  a  father  in  his  attachment 
to  me.  Grand  old  man,  he  is  sleeping  the  sleep  of  the 
just  (for  he  had  so  many,  many  virtues  that  if  he  had 
any  faults  they  were  more  than  covered  by  his  noble 
qualities)  up  on  the  lonely  hillside  where  he  has  toiled 
many  a  time  to  pay  the  last  tribute  of  respect  to  a 
brother  man,  more  than  once  reading  the  beautiful 
service  for  the  burial  of  the  dead,  where  no  minister 
could  be  had.  There  he  has  been  laid  to  await  the  final 
summons,  and  God  grant  the  blessed  reward  for  all  his 
faithfulness  in  many  kind  and  generous  deeds,  which,  if 
a  cold  unfeeling  world  has  only  carelessly  noticed,  have 
not  escaped  the  eye  of  his  heavenly  Father,  who  was  his 
comfort  and  support  in  his  last  illness. 

"  When  I  went  East  a  few  months  ago,  he  said  to  me 
one  afternoon  in  the  church,  where  he  was  regularly  to 
be  found,  '  Mr.  Holworthy,  you  may  see  Bishop  Tuttle 
while  you  are  away  and  if  you  do,  tell  him,'  and  then  he 
broke  down  and  cried  like  a  child.  I  soothed  him  and 
told  him  I  knew  what  he  wanted  me  to  say — for  he  had 
read  me  a  letter  some  months  ago  which  you  had 
Avritten  him,  and  which  he  wanted  to  answer  so  much. 
He  had  told  me  that  several  times  he  took  out  the  letter 
from  the  drawer  where  he  kept  it,  intending  to  sit  right 
down  and  reply  to  it,  but  each  time  he  was  so  very  much 
affected  that  he  had  to  give  it  up  and  it  worried  him  so 
much  for  fear  you  might  think  him  unkind  and  un- 
appreciative  of  your  thoughtfulness  of  him  and  the  kind 
sentiments  expressed  in  the  letter.  During  his  last  sick- 
ness, while  sitting  with  him  and  talking  of  you,  we  agreed 
that  as  soon  as  he  was  quite  well  again  he  should  tell  me 
what  to  say  and  I  would  write  the  letter  for  him.     Now 


416  REMINISCENCES 

I  am  writing  to  tell  you  how  much  he  loved  you,  and 
that  he,  poor  fellow,  will  never  be  able  to  tell  you  so 
himself." 

Professor  Shoup,  an  educator  in  the  state  of  Iowa, 
came  out  to  visit  Colonel  Shoup  of  Salmon  City,  now 
United  States  senator  for  Idaho.  In  the  Overland 
Monthly  of  July,  1888,  the  professor  tells  of  his  visit.  I 
make  some  extracts : 

"  Here  (at  Challis)  we  met  Bishop  Tuttle  of  Salt  Lake 
City,  who  had  annually  for  many  years  made  the  rounds 
of  the  towns  and  mining  camps  of  this  whole  region, — 
preaching  to  the  people,  baptizing  their  children,  and 
doing  what  he  could  in  every  way  for  their  spiritual  wel- 
fare. The  roughest  men  we  met  had  nothing  but  words 
of  unstinted  praise  for  this  noble-hearted  and  self-sacri- 
ficing man.  They  knew  that  he  voluntarily  gave  up,  for 
their  good,  the  comforts  of  his  pleasant  Salt  Lake  home 
and  the  society  of  his  cultured  wife  and  family ;  and  this 
appealed  most  strongly  to  their  better  natures.  If  they 
never  had  any  other  Sabbath  they  were  sure  to  have  one 
the  Sunday  Bishop  Tuttle  was  in  town ;  and  they  made 
it  a  point  of  honor  to  turn  out  and  hear  him  preach,  no 
matter  what  their  creeds  might  be. 

"  The  bishop  has  a  fund  of  good  stories  which  he  en- 
joys telling,  especially  when  the  laugh  happens  to  be  on 
himself.  There  are  two  good  Methodist  brothers  who 
travel  through  certain  parts  of  this  region  occasionally, 
doing  what  good  they  can  in  their  humble  way.  They 
are  men  of  no  great  literary  attainments,  but  they  are 
quick-witted  and  ready  with  retorts.  One  day  while 
crossing  the  mountains  with  one  of  his  clergy,  Rev.  Mr. 
Stewart,  in  a  one-horse  buggy,  the  bishop  happened  to 
meet  these  two  ministers  jogging  along  in  a  comfortable 
carriage  with  a   fine  span  of  horses.     They  stopped  to 


ST.  mark's  hospital  417 

greet  each  other,  when  the  bishop  said  in  his  good- 
natured,  bantering  way,  '  Stanley,  how  is  it  that  you 
Methodist  preachers  can  ride  after  spanking  teams  in  two- 
horse  carriages  while  we  poor  Episcopalian  bishops  and 
parsons  must  travel  in  one-horse  buggies  ? '  Whereupon 
one  of  the  disciples  of  Wesley  retorted, '  Why  you  see, 
bishop,  we're  none  of  your  one-horse  preachers.'  The 
bishop,  good-humoredly  accepting  the  home  thrust  made, 
said  quickly  to  Stewart  at  his  side,  s  Drive  on,  Stewart, 
drive  on.' 

"  But  while  the  bishop  preserved  a  cheerful  exterior, 
he  fully  appreciated  the  seriousness  of  his  work.  In  con- 
versation with  him  one  day,  I  referred  to  the  hardships 
he  must  necessarily  endure  while  making  his  long  an- 
nual tours  of  the  mountains.  He  sat  in  a  thoughtful 
mood  for  a  moment,  and  then  said,  '  Yes,  it  is  very  fa- 
tiguing, but  I  have  been  blessed  with  unusually  vigorous 
health,  and  have  thus  far  been  able  to  bear  it ;  and  I  trust 
to  exert  an  influence  for  good  over  these  people ;  but 
there  come  times  when  I  feel  myself  shrinking  from  the 
work  with  a  dread  lest  I  break  down  and  lose  my  power 
over  them.  I  am  forcibly  reminded  of  the  story  of  an 
actress,  who,  though  she  had  drawn  large  houses  night 
after  night — came  forward  one  evening  to  the  footlights 
and  stood  silent  and  motionless  as  if  listening  to  some 
one  a  long  way  off;  she  then  turned  to  the  manager  and 
said  in  a  loud  stage  whisper,  "  Don't  you  hear  them  hiss 
me?"  She  had  been  living  at  too  high  a  mental  strain 
and  now  suddenly  felt  her  power  giving  way,  and  she 
realized  that  her  influence  over  the  public  was  going  from 
her.  So  I,  when  starting  on  these  long  tours  of  the 
mountains,  sometimes  find  my  intellectual  nature  re- 
sponding to  the  promptings  of  my  soul  with  "  Don't  you 
hear  them  hiss  me  ?  "  ' 


418  REMINISCENCES 

"  How  many  of  us  have  had  such  feelings  of  our  own, — 
a  fearful  looking  forward  to  a  possible  time  when  our 
powers  shall  have  given  way,  and  we  are  doomed  to  see 
our  work  pass  from  us — when  we  have  outlived  our  day 
of  usefulness  ?  " 

Many  a  year  I  have  ridden  over  that  horseback  trail  of 
sixty-five  miles  from  Salmon  River  to  Challis ;  sometimes 
alone,  and  not  seldom  with  one  of  my  sons  in  company. 
Once  Arthur  and  I  encountered  an  immense  black  bear 
on  the  trail.  But  he  seemed  as  much  in  a  hurry  to  get 
away  up  the  mountainside  from  us,  as  we,  having  noth- 
ing but  pistols,  were  anxious  to  get  away  from  him. 

Colonel  Shoup  tells  the  story  of  an  encounter  with  a 
grizzly  on  the  same  trail : 

"  Some  years  ago  I  had  a  large  herd  of  cattle  ranging 
in  this  region,  and  in  order  to  collect  them  it  became 
necessary  to  search  all  the  little  canons  which  run  back  into 
the  mountains.  Going  up  one  of  them  for  some  distance 
and  finding  the  way  badly  obstructed,  I  tied  my  horse  to 
a  bush  and  pushed  on  afoot.  Reaching  a  clump  of 
bushes  I  stopped  and  shouted,  to  drive  out  any  of  the 
wild  cattle  that  might  chance  to  be  there.  I  soon  heard 
a  great  commotion  in  the  brush,  and,  to  my  amazement, 
instead  of  cattle  an  old  she  grizzly  bear  was  coming  di- 
rectly towards  me  with  open  mouth.  I  turned  and  ran 
at  my  utmost  speed  for  a  bunch  of  black  birch  bushes, 
accidentally  dropping  one  of  my  gloves  on  the  way. 
The  bear  on  reaching  this  stopped  long  enough  to  rend 
it  into  shreds,  during  which  time  she  was  joined  by  her 
two  cubs.  Knocking  one  of  these  to  the  right  and  the 
other  to  the  left  with  her  maternal  paws,  she  again  came 
on.  I  had  by  this  time  reached  the  bushes  and  climbed 
up  as  far  into  one  of  them  as  its  slender  and  highly 
flexible  stem  would  support  me ;    but  as  the  old  bear 


ST.    MARK'S   HOSPITAL  419 

rushed  at  me  with  open  mouth,  and  uttering  most  savage 
grunts,  I  saw  plainly  enough  that  when  she  should  rear  up 
my  feet  would  be  within  her  reach.  With  a  yell  of  despair 
I  threw  my  other  glove  to  her,  hoping  to  divert  her  at- 
tention for  a  few  minutes  at  least.  While  she  tore  this 
her  undutiful  cubs  again  came  running  towards  her, 
when  she  made  a  rush  for  them  knocking  them  right  and 
left  to  drive  them  back  into  the  bushes. 

"  During  this  brief  respite  I  noticed  two  other  bushes  a 
little  larger  than  the  one  I  was  clinging  to,  and  so  near 
together  that  I  hoped,  should  I  succeed  in  reaching  them, 
their  united  strength  might  support  me  out  of  reach  of 
those  horrible  claws  ;  so  dropping  to  the  ground  I  made 
a  break  for  them  and  had  just  succeeded  in  drawing  my- 
self up  between  them  when  the  infuriated  brute  again 
arrived.  I  was  out  of  reach  of  her  claws,  but  so  slender 
and  flexible  are  these  whalebone  shrubs  that  I  felt  per- 
fectly confident  she  could  bend  them  over  as  soon  as  she 
reared  against  them.  I  remember  two  thoughts  that 
were  very  prominent  in  my  mind  as  she  came  rushing  at 
me ;  first,  how  long  would  it  take  her  to  finish  me  when 
she  got  hold  of  me ;  and  second,  whether  my  friends 
would  ever  succeed  in  finding  my  mangled  remains  in 
that  wild  and  out-of-the-way  canon.  As  she  reared  up 
I  threw  my  cap  with  all  my  force  right  into  her  face, 
whereat  she  stopped  to  rend  this  as  she  had  done  with 
the  gloves.  But  now  her  cubs  again  came  on  the  field, 
and  noticing  this,  her  outraged  maternal  feelings  so  far 
overcame  her  that  she  again  left  me  and  went  for  those 
badly  trained  youngsters,  this  time  chasing  them  so  far 
back  into  the  bushes  that  I  seized  the  opportunity  and 
ran  for  my  horse, — probably  just  a  little  faster  than  ever 
I  had  run  before." 

In  the  summer  of  1897  the  Presbyterian  church  in 


420  REMINISCENCES 

Bozeman,  Montana,  celebrated  its  twenty-fifth  anniversary. 
I  was  kindly  invited  to  the  celebration.  In  the  letter  of 
invitation  occurred  the  following  sentence  :  "  One  of  our 
members  recently  said,  '  We  always  looked  upon  Bishop 
Tuttle  as  the  people's  bishop  and  felt  that  he  was  one 
of  us.'  " 

This  remark  is  suggestive  of  my  relations  to  the  whole 
field.  I  never  hesitated  to  administer  the  holy  com- 
munion to  "  all  Christians  by  whatever  name  they  call 
themselves,  who  will  come  in  penitence,  faith,  and  charity 
to  receive  the  pledges  of  the  blessed  Lord's  love  and 
gracious  help." 

A  printed  letter  of  mine  contains  the  following: 

"  To  be  hailed  lovingly  as  a  friend  all  through  the 
mountains  ;  to  be  greeted  cordially  as  a  pastor  by  people 
of  all  sorts  and  conditions,  and  indeed  religions,  and 
asked  to  baptize  their  children  ;  to  see,  as  I  can  see,  the 
healthy  knowledge  root  itself  and  grow,  that  the  simples 
and  substantiate  of  Christianity  are  belief  in  and  obedience 
to  the  Creed,  the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  the  Ten  Command- 
ments ;  and  to  find  year  by  year,  as  I  do,  more  ready  and 
earnest  use  of  the  responsive  parts  of  our  public  worship, 
by  those  who  can  witness  our  service  only  when  I  come ; 
these  are  circumstances  to  make  a  man  soft-hearted  and 
grateful,  and  a  bishop  enthusiastic. 

"  Nine  yearly  visits  I  have  made.  In  consequence 
numerous  are  the  scattered  families  looking  to  me  as 
their  only  pastor.  Not  a  few  are  the  children  that  I 
have  baptized  (one  hundred  and  fifty-three  in  Montana) 
some  of  whom  I  am  now  beginning  to  confirm.  And 
year  by  year  men  and  women  who  had  rarely  or  never 
heard  the  ritual  of  our  public  worship  have  learned  to 
know  it,  and  many  of  them  to  like  it  and  join  in  it." 

I  have  no  regret  or  self-reproach  for  having  spent  so 


ST.  mark's  hospital  421 

much  of  my  time  in  the  early  days  in  meeting  people, 
and  talking  with  people,  and  visiting  people.  Access  to 
their  hearts  was  obtained  in  that  way.  Love  and  sym- 
pathy in  my  own  heart,  the  best  and  strongest  forces  for 
influencing  people,  best  grew  in  that  way. 

It  was  after  the  railroad  had  reached  my  region  that 
the  incident  in  the  following  printed  extract  occurred. 
Weather-worn  and  dust-covered  from  a  long  stage-coach 
ride  I  had  entered  the  cars  some  distance  up  the  line. 
Rev.  Mr.  Bleecker  had  come  from  Logan,  farther  down,  to 
meet  me.  It  was  in  August,  1883.  "  In  the  Wood  River 
region,  I  was  rejoiced  to  find  the  Rev.  Mr.  Osborn  in  re- 
stored health  vigorously  at  work.  Once  we  held  services 
together  in  a  theatre,  once  in  a  dining-room,  and  once  in 
an  abandoned  restaurant.  He  is  trying  to  build  a  church 
at  Hailey.  It  will  be  the  first  Protestant  church  building 
in  the  town.  In  faith  that  some  other  one  will  be,  under 
God,  the  one  to  fulfil,  I  have  been  the  one  to  promise 
him  ,$500  towards  building. 

"  About  one  hundred  miles  of  my  tour  I  have  made  on 
horseback,  and  eleven  hundred  by  stage-coach.  In  many 
towns  I  gave  the  only  religious  services  that  they  had 
had  for  a  twelvemonth.  The  church  wins  the  hearts  of 
many  strange  and  scattered  people  by  thus  giving  them 
a  pastor  in  the  missionary  bishop.  In  these  pastorless 
places  I  baptized  twenty-six. 

"  Rough  journeyings  are  not  best  made  in  rich  attire. 
Most  of  our  mountain  people  know  me  even  with  my 
traveling  suit  on.  The  newcomers  do  not.  One  of  the 
latter  was  usher  to  the  passengers  to  direct  them  to  their 
breakfast  the  other  morning.  A  clerical  brother  in  suit- 
able coat  happened  to  be  with  me.  The  guide  pointed 
him  promptly  to  the  better  table.  But  touching  me  by 
my  gray  and  dusty  coat  he  said, '  Sit  here.'     I  obeyed, 


422  REMINISCENCES 

though  my  table  companions  were  not  of  the  upper  sort. 
We  both  kept  quiet  over  it.  People  who  knew  me  were 
much  amused.  The  clerical  brother  wanted,  he  said,  to 
get  the  usher's  ear  and  say  that  really  he  would  have  no 
objection  to  the  other  man  sitting  beside  him. 

"  But  insults,  or  even  disrespect,  I  never  meet  with 
even  among  the  most  worldly  and  the  most  wicked  of 
this  far  away  region.  Personally  there  are  valued  and 
loved  friends  to  help  me  everywhere.  May  God  bless 
them  all.  Only  would  that  more  of  them,  under  His 
guidance  and  blessing,  would  be  as  good  to  their  own 
souls,  and  as  thoughtful  for  their  own  better  selves,  as 
they  are  to  me  ! 

"  Our  schools  are  all  to  open  next  week.  Hard  work 
is  the  order  of  the  day  now.  God  help  us  to  do  it  with 
a  will,  and  from  the  heart,  and  for  Him.  In  thanks  for 
the  past,  and  hope  for  the  future,  and  a  courage  that  the 
merciful  Lord  keeps  bright  for  us  thus  far,  we  say, 4  All 
right;  we  are  ready  to  take  hold  and  do  for  the  best.'" 

It  once  fell  to  my  lot  to  minister  to  two  murderers 
under  sentence  of  death.  One  was  a  young  man  in 
Salmon  City,  Idaho.  Spending  a  Sunday  in  the  town  I 
visited  him  in  jail  and  prayed  with  him.  He  was  to  be 
executed  on  Wednesday.  I  could  not  stay  because  my 
public  appointments  of  the  week  compelled  me  to  leave 
Salmon  on  Monday,  but  I  assured  him  I  would  find 
some  Christian  man  to  come  to  be  with  him.  And  I 
begged  him  not  to  talk  much  at  the  last,  but  try  to  be 
content  with  leaving  himself  in  penitence  and  faith  in  the 
Saviour's  merciful  hands  with  earnest,  repeated  supplica- 
tion of  the  inner  man,  "  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner." 
In  going  up  the  Lemhi  Valley  next  day  I  stopped  at  the 
blacksmith's  shop  of  a  good  old  Methodist  friend  of  mine 
and  got  his   promise  to  go  to  Salmon  and  be  with  the 


ST.   MARK'S   HOSPITAL  423 

condemned  man  on  the  scaffold.  And  I  gave  him  a 
Prayer-book  to  help  him  in  his  ministration. 

The  other  case  is  mentioned  in  the  following  extract 
from  one  of  my  letters  of  1884.  This  was  an  older  man. 
He  had  been  raised  a  Lutheran.  In  the  carriage  on  the 
way  to  execution  we  urged  upon  him  the  same  reticence 
on  the  scaffold.  But  he  did  not  heed  us,  nor  did  he  seem 
to  realize  the  awfulness  of  his  position.  The  latter  part 
of  the  letter  calls  attention  again  to  the  cheering  help 
always  rendered  to  me  by  the  officers  of  the  United  States 
army. 

"  August  1st  a  murderer  was  executed  at  Hailey. 
With  Mr.  Osborn  I  visited  the  man  in  his  cell,  and  ac- 
companied him  to  the  scaffold.  Thank  God  for  the 
guidances  and  helps  that  the  wise  church  provides  for 
such  an  awful  occasion.  And  thanks,  too,  for  her  con- 
stantly implied  teaching  that  a  grave  reserve  and  reverent 
silence  from  '  professions  '  and  '  expectations '  best  be- 
come the  time  and  place.  The  condemned  man  was 
grateful  for  our  attention,  but  seemed  indifferent  to  his 
fate.  From  the  scaffold  he  gave  a  disjointed  recital  of  the 
facts  attending  the  shooting  of  his  victim,  with  a  claim 
for  self-justification.  While  Mr.  Osborn  was  reading  the 
commendatory  prayer,  he  was  engaged  in  striking  a 
match  to  light  his  cigar.  The  binding  of  him  immedi- 
ately after,  the  adjusting  of  the  noose,  the  throwing  on  of 
the  black  cap,  the  touch  of  the  fatal  spring,  and  the  drop 
of  the  man  in  awful  suddenness  out  from  our  sight  into 
eternity  are  to  me  now  as  a  strange,  painful  dream.  The 
sheriff's  duties  were  discharged  with  admirable  method 
and  wisdom.  The  six  hundred  men  and  three  women, 
who  came  two  or  three  miles  out  from  town  to  the  ap- 
pointed place  to  witness  the  execution,  were  sober,  silent 
and  reverent.     The  stern  majesty  of  the  law  in  its  su- 


424  REMINISCENCES 

premacy  and  sacredness  impressed  itself,  I  think,  upon 
all. 

"  After  leaving  Hailey,  accompanied  by  my  son  Her- 
bert, I  went  to  towns  and  regions  where  almost  no  relig- 
ious services  of  any  kind  are  ever  held  in  the  twelve- 
month elapsing  between  my  visitations.  If  in  our 
weakness  and  infirmity  we  missionary  bishops  are  ac- 
complishing little  else,  this  sort  of  work  for  the  Master  is 
precious  and  blessed.  It  is  to  go  out  into  the  highways 
and  hedges,  and  seek  and  do  good  to  and  gather  in  the 
neglected.  And  His  gracious  approval  surely  attends  the 
church  which  in  trusting  love  sends  us  forth  to  be  shep- 
herds, where  none  else  are,  to  these  His  '  little  ones.' 

"  My  last  appointment  in  Idaho  was  at  a  garrison  post 
of  the  United  States  army,  Fort  Cceur  d'Alene.  No 
army  chaplain  is  within  hundreds  of  miles.  Yet  at  the 
celebration  of  the  holy  communion  on  Sunday  morning 
there  were  ten  communicants,  and  two  more  are  in  resi- 
dence. The  commander,  the  colonel  of  the  regiment, 
reads  the  church  services  every  Sunday  morning,  and 
quite  a  little  congregation  steadily  attends.  This  was  my 
first  visit  to  this  post,  and  I  greatly  enjoyed  it.  Bishops 
Morris  and  Paddock  have  visited  it  for  me  in  previous 
years. 

"  Here  again  I  beg  to  call  attention  to  the  way  in 
which  missionary  bishops'  services  count  for  the  best. 
No  small  number  of  our  brave  defenders  of  the  army  are 
scattered  in  the  frontier  posts  of  our  missionary  districts. 
Our  visits  of  once  a  year,  if  we  cannot  make  them  oftener, 
relieve  somewhat  the  spiritual  forlornness  of  these  seem- 
ingly banished  and  certainly  scattered  men.  Personally 
unworthy  though  we  are,  our  services  and  the  sacraments 
that  we  are  permitted  to  offer  to  them  are  without  doubt 
of  great  value  to  the  Master  and  His  cause,  to  the  coun- 


ST.    MARK'S   HOSPITAL  425 

try  and  her  flag,  and  to  the  army  and  its  sons  ;  and  never 
is  anything  but  a  cordial  welcome  and  a  helping  hand 
extended  to  us  wherever  we  go  among  the  army  people. 
Let  the  church  who  sends  us  to  them  and  supports  us 
know  of  this  great  good  done." 

I  have  tarried  long  with  this  thought,  that  the  church 
is  "  the  mother  of  us  all,"  and  that  the  missionary  bishop, 
as  her  representative,  is  to  be  the  guide  and  helper  of 
all,  and  specially  the  pastor  of  the  pastorless.  St.  Mark's 
hospital  throughout  its  history,  under  the  bishop  and  by 
the  side  of  the  bishop,  has  stood  for  this  thought.  By 
its  motherly  care,  its  Christlike  work  and  its  unrestricted 
beneficence,  it  has  won  universal  commendation. 


CHAPTER    XVI 

SETTING  APART  MONTANA,     1880 

The  field  to  which  I  had  been  assigned  was  indeed  a 
large  one  in  area.  It  extended,  in  round  numbers,  over 
340,000  square  miles.  If  it  had  been  only  to  visit  churches 
that  I  was  sent,  that  would  have  been  an  easy  matter.  St. 
Michael's  church,  Boise  City,  Idaho,  it  will  be  remembered, 
was  the  only  one  listed.  But  I  tried  to  go  wherever 
there  were  communities,  and  when  I  looked  round  I 
found  fifty-two  places  for  me  to  visit  in  Montana,  fifty 
in  Idaho,  and  nineteen  in  Utah.  I  could  not  well  go 
about  in  winter,  there  were  no  railroads  and  the  distances 
were  very  great.  My  first  winter  was  spent  in  Virginia 
City,  my  second  in  Helena,  and  all  the  others  in  Salt 
Lake.  As  communities  increased  to  the  one  hundred 
and  twenty-one  mentioned,  I  found  that  it  took  me  all 
the  time,  from  May  to  November  of  every  year,  to  get 
around.  That  was  not  the  worst  of  it,  I  could  not  fully 
get  around.  There  was  the  northern  part  of  Idaho,  the  town 
of  Lewiston,  the  first  capital  of  the  territory,  and  the  re- 
gion thereabout  that  I  lacked  the  time  to  visit.  Bishop 
Morris  of  Oregon  most  kindly  made  a  yearly  visit  for  me, 
and  his  clergymen,  Rev.  Dr.  Nevius  and  Rev.  L.  H.  Wells, 
supplemented  with  missionary  work.  There  were  many 
other  towns  in  Montana,  especially  in  the  Yellowstone 
country,  that  I  could  not  reach.  Troubled  at  not  being 
able  to  do  the  full  work  needed,  I  began  as  early  as 
1876  to  plead  that  Montana  should  be  set  apart  as  a 
missionary  district,  that  it  might  have  a  bishop  of  its  own. 

426 


SETTING   APART   MONTANA,    1880  427 

In  my  Tenth  Annual  Report  to  the  Board  of  Missions 
(1876),  I  said  :  "  Of  late  years  I  never  come  home  from 
Montana  without  having  it  borne  in  upon  my  convictions 
that  this  territory  ought  to  have  a  bishop  of  its  own.  It 
it  sure  to  be  a  prosperous  and  populous  region.  The 
Church  has  already  a  hold  upon  the  people  that  is  really 
remarkable.  It  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  it  is  looked 
upon  by  them  as  eminently  their  religious  guide.  Rills 
upon  rills  flow  churchwards  now.  And  now  is  the  time 
to  place  right  there  the  watchful  superintendent  to  see  to 
it  that  no  obstructing  bars  or  deflections  of  current  be  al- 
lowed. So,  God  guiding  and  time  lapsing,  shall  the  rills 
naturally  swell  to  steady  river  courses  of  healthiest  church 
growth.  It  would  be  a  failure  in  duty  if  I  did  not  say 
strongly  to  the  whole  American  Church,  Montana  ought 
to  have  a  bishop  of  its  own." 

In  the  bishop's  address  to  the  Fifth  Annual  Convoca- 
tion (1878),  held  in  Salt  Lake  City,  I  said  : 

"  In  October  I  attended  the  General  Convention  and 
the  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Missions  in  Boston.  By  a 
committee  appointed  by  the  convocation  of  last  year  I 
was  requested  to  present  to  the  House  of  Bishops  their 
memorial  concerning  the  division  of  this  missionary  dis- 
trict. I  am  obliged  to  confess  that  I  did  not  present  the 
memorial.  There  did  not  seem  to  be  any  opportunity. 
It  was  plainly  evident  that  those  wishing  it  need  not 
hope,  and  those  not  wishing  it  need  not  fear,  any  division 
of  the  district  at  present.  From  the  dearth  of  funds  in 
the  missionary  treasury,  or  from  a  growing  feeling  that 
the  American  Church  is  moving  too  fast  in  its  multiplica- 
tion of  bishops,  or  for  other  reasons  to  me  unknown, 
there  was,  I  thought  I  discovered,  quite  a  fixed  intention 
among  leading  members  of  the  present  House  of  Bishops 
not  to  divide  the  missionary  districts  further. 


428  REMINISCENCES 

"  And  yet  I  am  unchanged  in  my  conviction  that 
Montana  ought  to  have  a  bishop  of  its  own.  The  real 
good  of  Church  work  loudly  calls  for  this  change.  Until 
it  can  be  made  I  must  serve  the  three  territories  as  best 
I  can.  I  am  grieved  at  heart  that  I  am  not  well  serving 
them.  No  one  will  say  that  I  ought  not  to  do  more  in 
Utah ;  yet  no  one  traveling  over  it  and  knowing  of  the 
large  continuous  immigration  will  say  that  I  ought  to  do 
less  in  Montana.  And  with  the  Salmon  River  country 
settling  up  and  the  Utah  and  Northern  Railroad  pushing 
on,  I  ought  to  do  more  in  Idaho.  It  is  hard  to  know  and 
realize,  as  I  do,  what  for  the  best  good  of  the  Church 
ought  to  be  done  each  year,  and  yet  to  have  only  the 
inadequate  three  hundred  and  sixty-five  days  thereof 
wherein  to  do  it.  May  I  ask  of  the  clergy  to  supple- 
ment all  they  can  my  sad  lack  of  service.  Get  inter- 
ested in  the  towns  round  about  you,  and  visit  them  if 
possible ;  and  so  be  to  the  bishop,  unwillingly  neglect- 
ful, eyes  and  voice  for  prosecuting  missionary  activities." 

To  the  Seventh  Annual  Convocation  held  in  Helena, 
August,  1880,  in  the  bishop's  address  I  said: 

"  Eight  months  of  the  twelve,  from  May  1,  1879,  to 
May  1,  1880,  I  was  traveling  in  the  field  upon  Episcopal 
visitations.  Nor  by  that  much  activity  could  I  get  over 
it  all.  Park,  Echo,  Bingham,  Alta,  Provo,  Beaver,  San 
Pete  and  other  towns  in  Utah,  I  have  not  visited  for 
divine  services,  though  each  and  every  one  ought  to  have 
a  visit.  Also  Malad,  Oxford,  Blackfoot,  Challis,  Bonanza, 
Wood  River,  Quartzburg,  Middleton,  Payette  and  Jordan 
Creek  in  Idaho  have  gone  unvisited.  Rocky  Bar, 
Atlanta  and  Albion  only  received  a  visit  after  long 
neglect.  And  Lewiston  and  Northern  Idaho  have  never 
been  seen  by  me,  being  dependent  for  Episcopal  care 
upon  the  kindness  of  my  good  brother,  the  Bishop  of 


SETTING  APART   MONTANA,    1880  429 

Oregon.  And  in  Montana  there  is  a  larger  list  yet  of 
places,  and  important  places,  that  I  do  not  get  to.  Miles 
City,  Fort  Keogh,  Fort  Custer,  Stillwater,  Coulson,  Fort 
Assinaboine,  Chestnut,  Martinsdale,  Chico,  East  Gallatin, 
Bedford,  Meadow  Creek,  Fish  Creek,  Silver  Star,  Twin 
Bridges,  Terminus,  Frenchtown. 

"  Facts  and  feelings  co-work  to  force  upon  me  convic- 
tion of  the  truth  ;  experience  of  the  past,  knowledge  of 
the  present,  forecast  of  the  future  agree  in  pressing  deep 
the  conviction  ;  that  the  Church,  while  suffering  three 
territories  to  be  the  charge  of  one  bishop,  is  not  laying 
hands  for  guidance  as  she  should  upon  the  sturdy  infancy 
of  these  vigorous  and  intelligent  populations. 

"  And  my  opinion  remains  unchanged,  that,  leaving 
Utah  and  Idaho  perhaps  at  present  together,  Montana, 
rapidly  and  substantially  developing  as  it  is,  should  have 
a  bishop  of  its  own.  And  what  I  say  to  you  I  shall  feel 
constrained  to  say  in  New  York  City  this  fall,  with  such 
strength  as  I  can,  to  the  House  of  Bishops  and  to  the 
General  Convention  which  is  now  the  Board  of  Missions 
of  the  Church." 

Our  aggressive  attack  for  relief  was  made  upon  the 
General  Convention  of  1880,  sitting  in  St.  George's 
church,  New  York  City.  The  committee  appointed  by 
convocation  sent  in  their  petition,  on  the  second  day  of  the 
session ;  the  presiding  bishop,  Bishop  Smith  of  Kentucky, 
presented  it  to  the  House  of  Bishops,  and  after  that  it 
was  referred  to  the  Committee  on  Memorials.  This  com- 
mittee, consisting  of  Bishops  Clarkson,  Huntington,  and 
Gillespie,  on  the  fourth  day  made  the  following  report : 

"  The  Committee  on  Memorials,  to  whom  was  referred 
the  petition  of  the  convocation  of  the  missionary  district 
of  Montana,  Idaho  and  Utah,  asking  that  a  division  of 
said  district  be  made,  on  account  of  its  great  size  and  its 


430  REMINISCENCES 

constant  and  rapid  growth,  beg  leave  to  recommend  that 
said  petition  be  referred  to  the  committee  of  this  House 
on  the  domestic  missions  of  the  Church. 

"  In  making  this  reference,  your  committee  take  the 
liberty  of  expressing  their  opinion  that  the  prayer  of  the 
petitioners  should  be  granted." 

The  Committee  on  Domestic  Missions,  consisting  of 
Bishops  Whipple,  Neely,  Vail,  Doane,  and  Jaggar,  on 
the  sixth  day  made  the  following  report :  "  The  Com- 
mittee on  Domestic  Missions,  to  whom  was  referred  the 
memorial  of  the  convocation  of  the  missionary  district 
of  Montana,  Idaho  and  Utah,  respectfully  recommend 
that  the  prayer  of  the  memorialists  be  granted,  and  that 
Montana  be  set  off  as  a  separate  jurisdiction." 

On  the  ninth  day  the  report  came  up  for  consideration 
in  the  House  and  the  Convention  Journal  recites  that, 
"  The  Bishop  of  Montana  offered  the  following  resolu- 
tion, viz. : — '  Resolved,  That  the  House  of  Bishops  con- 
sent to  the  division,  and  do  hereby  divide  the  missionary 
district  of  Montana,  Idaho  and  Utah  into  two  missionary 
districts  of  which  the  territories  of  Utah  and  Idaho  shall 
constitute  one,  the  territory  of  Montana  the  other  ;  which 
was  adopted.'  " 

On  motion  of  the  Bishop  of  Montana,  it  was 

"  Resolved,  That  the  present  Bishop  of  Montana  be 
assigned  to  the  charge  of  Utah  and  Idaho,  and  be  styled 
the  Bishop  of  Utah  with  jurisdiction  in  Idaho." 

The  Bishop  of  Utah  then  offered  the  following  resolu- 
tion: 

"  Resolved,  That  this  House  will  proceed  as  the  Order 
of  the  Day  to  nominate  a  missionary  bishop  for  Montana, 
on  Thursday  next  October  21st,  at  12  m." 

On  motion  of  the  Bishop  of  Quincy,  it  was,  as  a  sub- 
stitute  for  the  foregoing,  "  Resolved,    That  this  House 


SETTING  APART  MONTANA,    1880  .  431 

will  consider  the  question  of  the  nomination  of  a  mis- 
sionary   bishop    for    Montana,    on    Tuesday    next    at 

2  P.  M." 

The  consideration  appointed  for  that  Tuesday,  the 
twelfth  day  of  the  session,  October  19th,  resulted  in 
the  nomination  by  the  House  of  Bishops  to  the  House 
of  Deputies  of  Rev.  L.  R.  Brewer  for  Bishop  of  Mon- 
tana. On  the  thirteenth  day,  October  20th,  the  House 
of  Deputies  elected  unanimously  Rev.  L.  R.  Brewer  to 
be  Bishop  of  Montana. 

Bishop  Brewer  was  consecrated  in  his  own  parish 
church,  at  Watertown,  N.  Y.,  December  8,  1880.  His 
own  diocesan,  Bishop  Huntington,  presided,  and  I 
preached  the  sermon.  At  Bishop  Brewer's  request,  I 
retained  the  charge  of  Montana  for  him,  to  January 
1,  1881. 

At  the  time  of  present  writing  (1902),  Bishop  Brewer 
has  been  at  work  in  Montana  for  more  than  twenty-one 
years.  And  his  work  has  been  done  industriously,  un- 
selfishly, devotedly,  with  single  aim  and  with  signal 
success.  He  has  won  for  himself  and  for  Montana  a 
place  of  high  honor  and  of  much  influence  in  the  church. 
The  statistics  of  the  diocese  are  eloquent.  The  seven 
clergy,  487  Sunday-school  scholars,  and  368  communi- 
cants left  by  me  have  been  multiplied  into  twenty-five 
clergy,  2,141  Sunday-school  scholars,  and  2,555  com- 
municants. 

It  will  have  been  noticed  that  in  the  House  of  Bishops 
I  offered  the  motion  that  the  present  Bishop  of  Montana 
be  assigned  to  the  charge  of  Utah  and  Idaho  and  be 
styled  the  Bishop  of  Utah ;  and  that  immediately  after- 
wards the  Bishop  of  Utah  moved  to  proceed  in  the  busi- 
ness of  securing  a  bishop  for  Montana.  Between  those 
two  motions,  immediately  after  the  first  one  was  declared 


432  REMINISCENCES 

adopted,  I  ceased  to  be  Bishop  of  Montana  and  became 
Bishop  of  Utah. 

Singular  change,  rapid  accomplishment,  of  what  we  had 
been  planning  and  working  for  during  five  years  !  Before 
that  time,  I  had  come  to  the  conclusion  with  sad  re- 
luctance that  I  must  give  up  Montana.  There  were  two 
strong  reasons  for  my  retaining  Montana,  (i)  When  I 
was  baptized  into  the  Episcopate  the  name  Montana 
had  been  given  me.  Jurisdiction  in  Idaho  and  Utah 
was  merely  appended.  I  wanted  to  keep  the  name 
given,  I  was  used  to  it,  I  was  fond  of  it,  I  was  proud  of 
it.  (2)  Without  disparagement  of  other  kind  friends,  the 
people  of  Montana  seemed  specially  near  and  dear  to  me. 
I  knew  them  almost  all  by  name  and  face.  I  visited  all 
the  towns  and  hamlets  of  the  territory  save  the  few  that 
in  later  years  grew  up  in  the  Yellowstone  Valley.  I  was 
gratefully  touched  by  the  affection  and  loyalty  of  all  the 
people  towards  him  who  bore  ecclesiastically  the  name  of 
their  own  noble  territory. 

But  on  the  other  hand,  there  were  two  strong  reasons 
why  I  should  give  up  Montana.  (1)  In  my  home  were 
four  children,  between  five  and  fourteen  years  of  age. 
The  Montana  schools  were  not  yet  first-rate,  while  in 
St.  Mark's  school,  Salt  Lake,  we  had  an  institution  of 
our  own  to  meet  the  needs  of  those  children.  (2)  The 
work  among  the  Mormons  was  plainly  difficult.  I  did 
not  think  it  would  be  right  in  me  to  flinch  from  it.  I 
had  had  thirteen  years  and  more  of  experience  in  it. 
I  did  not  think  it  would  be  right  or  wise  to  turn  it  over  to 
inexperienced  hands.  And,  indeed,  I  had  strong  reason 
to  doubt  whether  the  House  of  Bishops,  with  whom  would 
rest  the  ultimate  decision,  would  approve  of  my  with- 
drawing from  Utah. 

So  with  a  heavy  heart,  but  clearly  conscious  of  doing 


SETTING   APART   MONTANA,    l88o  433 

right,  I  stepped  down  and  out  of  Montana.  My  last 
service  in  it  as  its  bishop  was  on  Sunday,  September  5, 
1880,  at  Bannack,  where  in  the  Methodist  church  I  held 
services  and  preached,  and  also  baptized  three  young 
girls  who  presented  themselves,  Mary  Helen  Peabody, 
Montana  Elizabeth  Nay,  and  Mary  Helen  Nay.  I  did 
not  know  the  service  was  my  last.  I  could  not  know 
what  the  House  of  Bishops  in  the  coming  convention  of 
October  was  going  to  determine.  From  May  to  Sep- 
tember I  visited  thirty-seven  towns  of  Montana,  planning 
for  the  next  year,  the  same  as  usual,  and  with  no  expec- 
tation in  the  people's  hearts  or  indeed,  I  may  say,  in  my 
own,  but  that  I  would  be  among  them  the  coming  year. 
Never,  however,  since  that  night  at  Bannack,  have  I  seen 
Montana  again  as  its  bishop,  though  twice  I  have  looked 
upon  it  with  my  eyes;  once,  in  November,  1881,  when  I 
was  present  at  Helena  at  the  consecration  of  St.  Peter's 
church  and  preached  the  sermon,  and  at  Butte,  at  the 
opening  of  St.  John's  church,  and  preached  the  sermon ; 
and  once,  in  the  summer  of  1899,  when  I  spent  the 
month  of  July  in  the  state. 

In  my  sermon  at  the  consecration  of  Bishop  Brewer  I 
gave  utterance  to  a  little  of  what  was  in  my  heart : 

"  Your  field  !  right  reverend  fathers,  reverend  brethren, 
and  brethren  all,  pardon  an  outflow  of  natural  weakness 
in  a  personal  direction.  If  you  will  grant  me,  I  will  have 
a  few  words  as  it  were  alone  with  him.  They  are  not  of 
St.  Paul  to  Timothy ;  but  they  are  of  a  retiring  bishop  to 
the  newcomer  whom  he  gratefully  hails  and  to  whom  he 
lovingly  bids  Godspeed. 

"  Montana !  my  brother,  I  have  been  for  thirteen  years 
the  bishop  so  named.  The  illimitable  mountain  pasture 
ranges  of  that  territory,  its  broad  valleys  yellowed  with 
grain  harvests,  its  cattle  upon  a  thousand  hills,  its  abound- 


434  REMINISCENCES 

ing  herds  of  rich-fleeced  sheep,  its  exports  of  robes  and 
furs,  the  uncounted  and  almost  uncountable  treasures  that 
lie  stored  in  its  numerous  mines  of  copper  and  silver  and 
gold, — of  all  these  I  know  ;  and  out  of  that  knowledge  let 
me  say  into  your  ears,  what  I  am  sure  your  own  mouth 
will  echo  back  to  me  by  and  by,  '  The  American  Church 
has  indeed  been  wise  in  her  generation,  and  alive  to  her 
privilege  and  her  duty  in  giving  now  to  that  territory  a 
bishop  of  its  own.' 

"  From  the  first  you  will  find  your  heart  and  mind  and 
hands  full  in  the  effort  to  meet  the  fresh  abounding  life 
of  the  incoming  migration,  and  to  bring  to  bear  upon  it 
the  moulding  influence  of  the  church.  You  will  need 
gifts  constant  for  sustentation,  from  the  home  church  at 
the  East.  But  your  great  work  you  will  find  to  be  to 
evoke  and  direct  and  administer  in  the  best  way  the 
influences  and  energies  and  help  ready  at  your  hands 
among  your  own  people  here. 

"  I  make  bold  to  tell  you,  Montana  is  to  be  a  great 
state ;  one  of  the  greatest  at  the  West,  and  in  no  far  off 
time  either. 

"  Stay,  then,  right  among  your  people.  Identify  your- 
self through  and  through  with  them.  With  all  your 
vigor  as  a  man,  and  with  all  the  power  of  your  office, 
seize  the  growing  empire  for  Christ.  Everywhere  in  the 
infant  hamlets  and  nascent  towns  plant  church  influences, 
plant,  water,  enrich,  watch,  train,  prune.  God  will  give 
the  increase.  And  the  typical  life  of  that  wondrous  new 
region  will,  under  Him,  get  at  your  hands  a  Christian 
mould  and  a  churchly  set  that  shall  be  a  blessing  to 
the  dwellers  there,  an  honor  to  you,  and  a  help  to  the 
Master. 

"  All  that  loyal  fidelity  of  loving  pastorship  which 
has   been   yours   here,   and   which   has    so    grown   and 


SETTING  APART  MONTANA,    1880  435 

strengthened  here  that  your  people's  hearts  are  agonized 
and  breaking  over  our  coming  to-day  to  disrupt  it, — take 
all  that  with  you  there  and  make  it  to  abound  yet  more 
and  more. 

"  To  tear  up  by  the  roots  these  outgrowths  and  in- 
growths of  the  bonds  of  the  old  home,  and  these  ties  of 
a  long  and  affectionate  pastorship, — I  know  what  it  costs 
the  life  and  how  it  wrings  the  heart.  But  what  is  torn  up 
cast  you  not  away.'  Not  even  any  little  of  it.  The 
manly  faithfulness,  the  unswerving  devotion,  the  tender 
love,  O  pastor  of  souls,  transplant  all  of  it  there  with 
you ;  and  fasten  whatever  you  can  of  soft  home  earth  to 
the  exposed  roots,  that  they  may  take  kindly  to  the 
transplanting.  Never  have  a  doubt  that  souls  there  are 
to  be  fed  and  a  flock  there  is  to  be  led,  in  numbers  and 
needs  such  as  to  call  out  all  the  loving  guidance  and  help- 
ful strength  you  have  to  give. 

"  My  brother,  you  will  not  seldom  wander  where  I 
have  trod.  You  will  be  a  kindly  voice  to  say  good-by 
for  me  to  not  a  few  men  and  women  and  children  that 
were  mine  in  the  gospel,  and  whom  I  love  almost  as  the 
fruit  of  mine  own  loins. 

"  I,  too,  to-day  break  up  a  loving  pastorship.  We  are 
brothers  indeed.  And  as  I  have  said  for  you  to  your 
people  now  some  good-by  words,  so  you  will,  will  you  not, 
say  for  me  the  tenderest  good-by  to  my  people  there. 
Bid  them  for  me  serve  the  Master,  stand  by  the  Church, 
set  their  affections  above,  reaching  out  for  the  home 
there.  '  Hold  up  the  weak,  heal  the  sick,  bind  up  the 
broken,  bring  again  the  outcasts,  seek  the  lost.'  I  was 
told  solemnly  to  do  that.  I  have  honestly  tried  so  to  do 
it.  You  are  soon  to  be  told  to  do  it.  Do  it  in  yonder 
mountain  field.  Hold  up  the  weak,  heal  the  sick,  bind 
up  the  broken,  bring  again  the  outcasts,  seek  the  lost. 


436  REMINISCENCES 

"  In  doing  it,  if  sometimes  you  come  across  my  foot- 
steps I  beg  you  be  to  me  a  helpful  brother  indeed  and 
cause  that  my  weaknesses  and  mistakes,  ay  and  sins, 
shall  not  go  and  grow  to  be  harm  to  the  precious  work. 
Do  right  where  I  went  wrong.  Make  good  the  losses 
and  wastes  that  I  neglectfully  allowed  to  come.  So  save 
you  some  of  my  work,  and  almost  some  of  me,  from 
being  destroyed  as  by  fire.  And  for  each  loving-kindness 
my  heart  will  thank  you  and  my  life  shall  honor  and  help 
you  evermore. 

"  The  robes  of  the  Bishop  of  Montana,  I  lay  them 
down.     Yours,  my  dear  brother,  they  now  are. 

"  God's  blessing  make  them  with  you  more  unstained 
and  pure,  of  a  more  shining  whiteness  before  Him  and 
a  more  saintly  power  among  men,  than  ever  they  were 
with  me." 

By  my  ignorance  of  what  was  coming  I  had  been  saved 
from  the  saying  of  tearful  good-bys  in  the  summer  of 
1880.  Therefore,  from  Watertown  on  the  day  of  the 
consecration,  I  sent  my  written  good-by,  as  follows : 

"  Watertown,  N.  Y.,  December  8, 1S80. 
"  To  the  Clergy  and  People  of  Montana  : 

"  Dearly  Loved  Friends: — In  an  hour  or  two  the 
Rev.  L.  R.  Brewer  is  to  be  consecrated  your  bishop. 
There  is  made  over  to  him  the  name  I  have  always  been 
proud  of  and  have  loved,  the  '  Bishop  of  Montana.' 

"  It  becomes  me  to  say  my  good-by.  My  heart,  torn 
with  sorrowfulness  at  this  rupture,  tells  how  you  are  im- 
bedded in  it.  Precious  memories  crowding  themselves 
upon  this  hour  witness  how  lovingly  good  you  have  been 
to  me. 

"  Let  me  say  out  my  sadness.  The  valleys  and  hill- 
sides, the  very  nooks  and  crannies  of  your  territory,  are 


SETTING  APART   MONTANA,    1880  437 

dear  to  me  from  association,  your  clergy  and  men  and 
women  and  children  and  homes  more  dear  from  ties  of 
fond  affection.  I  were  a  stone  statue  could  I  speak  this 
farewell  unmoved.     Sad  indeed  sit  I  now  to  write  it. 

"  Sadder  settles  the  feeling  at  this  hour,  when  my  over- 
sight of  you  ends,  that  I  have  not  done  for  you  and 
among  you  as  well  as  I  ought  and  might.  I  have  done 
things  that  I  ought  not  to  have  done,  and  have  left  un- 
done things  that  I  ought  to  have  done.  You  have  over 
and  over  said  kind  words  to  me  about  my  diligence,  and, 
as  you  were  pleased  to  see  and  call  it,  my  faithfulness. 
Love  prompted  these  words,  and  my  heart  is  touched  at 
recalling  them.  But  God  knows  how,  to  Him  and  me, 
this  your  picture  of  me  is  marred  by  selfishness  and 
earthiness.  The  book  of  my  pastoral  stewardship  of 
your  souls  closes  itself  now  unto  the  one  only  opening 
of  the  last  Great  Day.  I  am  praying,  God  forgive  me 
the  debts  and  lacks  the  wastes  and  losses  and  sins  of  un- 
faithfulness in  that  record,  for  the  merciful  Saviour's 
sake ! 

"  But  saddest  comes  the  thought  that  many  of  you 
whom  I  dearly  love  and  who  have  been  tenderly  kind  to 
me  have  not  placed  yourselves  freely  and  fully  on  the 
Lord's  side  as  earnest  communing  Christians.  Dear, 
dear  friends,  I  beg  you,  I  pray  you,  turn  you  to  God  in 
faith  and  prayer  and  obedience,  and  in  holy  baptism  and 
holy  communion.  Seek  ye  the  kingdom  of  God  and 
His  righteousness.  Be  grateful  to  your  Saviour  and  kind 
to  your  own  souls.  Warring  life  has  no  real  happiness 
in  it  for  you  and  me,  and  coming  death  no  well-founded 
peace,  without  Christ. 

"  But  be  my  closing  word  one  of  gladness ;  Montana 
has  a  bishop  of  its  own.  'Tis  the  right  thing  for  Montana 
to  have.     'Tis  high  time  for  her  to  have  him.     Let  us 


438  REMINISCENCES 

'  thank  God  and  take  courage/  you  with  me,  I  with  you. 
I  beg  you  love  and  help  him  as  you  have  loved  and 
helped  me.  Give  him  your  full  confidence.  Stay  up  his 
hands.  Cheer  his  heart.  Under  him,  prayerfully,  make 
you  the  Master's  cause  grow,  and  the  church's  life  strong. 

"  Brethren  beloved,  good-by !  That  means,  God  be 
with  you.  He  will  helpfully  bide  with  you  if  you  trust- 
fully lean  on  Him.  My  love  and  prayers  are  yours. 
With  an  almost  bursting  heart  I  lay  down  my  pastoral 
staff  as  Bishop  of  Montana.     God  help  me.     Amen  !  " 

For  thirteen  years  and  eight  months  I  had  charge  of 
Montana.  I  wandered  over  the  territory  widely,  and 
never  for  a  single  mile  upon  a  railroad.  In  fifty-one 
places  I  held  services  :  Argenta,  Bannack,  Bear  Creek, 
Belmont,  Bishop's  schoolhouse,  Blackfoot,  Boulder,  Boze- 
man,  Butte,  Centreville,  Clancy,  Corvallis,  Deer  Lodge, 
Diamond,  Etna,  Fish  Creek,  Fort  Benton,  Fort  Ellis,  Fort 
Logan,  Fort  Shaw,  Gallatin,  Glendale,  Hamilton,  Harri- 
son, Helena,  Jefferson,  Madison  Valley,  Marysville, 
Meadow  Creek,  Missoula,  Nevada,  New  Chicago,  New- 
man's Ranch,  Philipsburgh,  Pioneer,  Poindexter's  school- 
house,  Pony,  Radersburgh,  Red  Bluff,  Sheridan,  Silver 
Bow,  Skalkaho,  Sterling,  Stevensville,  Summit,  Sun 
River,  Unionville,  Virginia  City,  Whitehall,  White  Sul- 
phur Springs,  Willow  Creek.  Of  these,  only  seventeen 
are  rated  as  parishes  or  missions  in  the  published  list  for 
Montana  of  the  present  year  (1902).  Some,  I  dare  say, 
have  ceased  to  exist.  Perhaps  Diamond,  Nevada,  Pio- 
neer, Summit ;  certainly  Fort  Ellis,  Fort  Logan  (earlier 
known  as  Camp  Baker),  and  Fort  Shaw.  Some  have 
changed  their  names.  For  instance,  the  "  Hamilton  "  of 
my  list  (known  earlier  as  Morse's  store,  and  Potter's 
store)  was  in  the  Gallatin  Valley.  The  present  "  Hamil- 
ton "  is  in  the  Bitter  Root  valley.     The  "  Centreville  "  of 


SETTING  APART  MONTANA,    1880  439 

my  list  was  in  Meagher  County.  The  present  "  Centre- 
ville"  is  near  Butte.  Some,  as  Bear  Creek  (Gallatin 
County),  Bishop's  schoolhouse,  Etna,  Fish  Creek,  Meadow 
Creek,  Newman's  Ranch,  Poindexter's  schoolhouse,  and 
Willow  Creek  were  only  farming  neighborhoods.  And 
many  towns  I  am  sure  Bishop  Brewer  still  visits,  where  it 
is  not  thought  wise  or  well  to  organize  as  yet  a  parish  or 
a  mission.  In  my  thirteen  years  of  service  there  were  in 
Montana  781  baptisms,  300  of  which  were  performed  by 
myself,  239  confirmations,  142  marriages,  and  216  burials. 

I  have  never  hesitated  to  predict  a  bright  and  prosper- 
ous future  for  Montana.  In  most  respects,  and  specially 
in  the  matter  of  giving,  and  in  Sunday-schools,  she  is  at 
the  very  head  of  the  twenty-one  missionary  districts  of 
our  church.  And  it  will  not  be  very  long  before  she  will 
knock  at  the  door  of  the  General  Convention  for  entrance 
as  an  independent  diocese. 

In  writing  the  record  of  my  official  severance  from 
Montana  my  memory  is  crowded  with  associations  and 
experiences  of  my  life  lived  there.  There  were  the  men 
I  met,  stalwart,  fearless,  kind,  generous.  W.  F.  Sanders 
I  have  spoken  of  before.  In  critical  early  days  no  one 
man  stood  with  more  courage  for  Montana's  true  inter- 
ests than  did  he.  It  was  meet  and  fit  that  he  should  be 
one  of  the  first  to  represent  the  new  state  in  the  United 
States  Senate.  In  1899,  when  I  revisited  Montana  and 
the  old-timers  insisted  on  gathering  to  meet  me  at  Butte, 
Colonel  Sanders,  with  his  wife,  came  over  from  Helena 
that  he  might  introduce  me.  The  trouble  he  took  was 
of  a  piece  with  the  unvarying  kindness  which  he  and  his 
good  wife  showed  me  all  through  my  mountain  life.  The 
president  of  the  evening  was  Hon.  W.  A.  Clark,  then 
United  States  senator  elect.  He  is  now  among  the  men 
of  greatest  wealth  in  all  the  world.     I  met  him  first  in 


44°  REMINISCENCES 

Helena  in  1869,  when  he  was  disposing  of  a  stock  of 
groceries  he  had  brought  in.  I  met  him  again  in  Deer 
Lodge,  in  a  bank  ;  then  I  saw  him  in  Butte.  In  Deer 
Lodge  he  fitted  up  a  vacant  cabin  near  his  own  with 
chemical  and  furnace  appliances  and  spent  such  time 
therein  as  his  busy  life  allowed  in  reducing  and  assaying 
samples  of  ore.  He  soon  made  himself  so  expert  as  to 
be  able  independently  to  determine  the  worth  or  worth- 
lessness  of  mines,  and  sagaciously  to  pass  upon  questions 
of  buying  and  selling.  Intelligent,  alert,  self-controlled, 
courteous,  temperate,  resolute,  painstakingly  industrious, 
and  indomitably  persevering,  success  with  him  has  been 
the  natural  outgrowth  of  forces  set  in  action.  His  wife 
and  sister  were  confirmed  by  me  in  Deer  Lodge,  and  he 
himself,  in  Deer  Lodge  and  in  Butte,  was  for  years  a 
member  of  our  parish  committee  or  vestry. 

The  old-timers  gathered  on  the  evening  I  have  alluded 
to,  comprised  all  sorts  and  conditions  of  men.  It  was  a 
comfort  to  look  into  their  faces  again.  Sobered,  fur- 
rowed, saddened,  doubtless  they  were — for  it  was  thirty- 
two  years  since  I  had  first  come  among  them.  But  their 
hearts  were  unchanged.  And  hand-clasps  after  the  meet- 
ing were  not  a  whit  chilled  or  weakened. 

Lee  Mantle  was  telegraph  operator  and  stage  agent  at 
the  home  station  known  as  "  Pleasant  Valley,"  on  the 
confines  of  Idaho  and  Montana,  on  the  old  stage  route 
from  Salt  Lake  to  Virginia  City.  It  was  here  that  in 
June,  1870,  I  married  my  stage  driver  friend,  David  Al- 
lerdice  to  Mrs.  Hall,  the  housekeeper  and  eminently  good 
cook  of  the  hostelry.  Young  Mantle  was  active,  dili- 
gent, trustworthy,  faithful  in  his  duties.  He,  too,  became 
a  United  States  senator. 

Geo.  A.  Baker  was  a  merchant  at  Fort  Benton.  In 
the  early  days  Fort  Benton,  as  the  head  of  navigation, 


SETTING   APART   MONTANA,    1880  441 

was  the  centre  of  an  immense  freight  and  forwarding 
business.  This  business  was  controlled  by  two  large  com- 
mission firms,  Conrad  &  Baker,  and  T.  C.  Power  &  Co- 
After  some  years  Baker  went  to  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  taking 
some  money  and  much  experience.  Mountain  life,  as 
in  many  another  instance,  had  strengthened,  not  ruined 
the  good  in  him.  He  became  the  president  of  a  bank  in 
the  city.  He  was  a  leader  in  the  Methodist  Church.  A 
very  embodiment  of  Christian  manhood  he  lived  to  be, 
useful,  helpful  and  good.  He  died  crowned  with  the  re- 
spect, admiration,  and  love  of  the  entire  community. 

D.  W.  Tilton  was  my  first  host  in  Montana.  He  was 
proprietor  of  the  Montana  Post,  the  pioneer  paper  of 
Virginia  City.  He  gave  me  up  one  corner  of  his  log 
cabin  to  sleep  in.  I  married  him.  For  years  he  was 
a  helpful  committeeman  or  vestryman  at  Virginia  City. 
In  my  last  visit  to  Butte,  spoken  of  above,  as  a  citizen 
there  he  was  again  my  kind  host,  though  not  putting  me 
this  time  into  a  corner  of  a  one-roomed  log  cabin.  I 
found  him  a  faithful  warden  of  St.  John's  church,  having 
been  confirmed  by  Bishop  Brewer. 

James  H.  Mills  was  editor  of  the  Montana  Post  when 
I  came  to  Virginia  City.  A  clear,  keen,  clean  pen  he 
wielded.  His  own  paper  of  after  years,  the  New  North- 
west, of  Deer  Lodge,  was  a  power  in  Montana.  He, 
too,  was  my  good  helper  as  vestryman  for  many  years. 
He  became  secretary  of  the  territory  and  has  filled  many 
federal  positions. 

Phil  Lovell  of  Bannack  and  Beaver  Head  is  one  of  the 
earliest  of  the  pioneers  ;  he  is  eminently  good-natured 
yet  sleeplessly  sagacious.  Every  time  I  was  anywhere 
in  the  Beaver  Head  country  he  would  come  miles  and 
miles  to  service.  He  was  of  church  stock  in  the  old 
country.     During  my  last  visit,  in   1899,  I  was  at  his 


442  REMINISCENCES 

ranch.  There  were  anecdotes,  laughter,  dinner,  prayers, 
and  tears.  Some  time  afterwards  he  was  confirmed  by- 
Bishop  Brewer. 

Another,  among  the  first  of  the  pioneers,  is  Frank  H. 
Woody  of  Missoula.  Forty  years  in  the  mountains  have 
not  worn  away  the  culture  and  charm  he  acquired  in  his 
old  Maryland  home.  He,  too,  was  a  vestryman  for  me 
for  years,  though  like  many  another  of  my  vestrymen, 
not  extraordinarily  diligent  in  coming  to  church.  But 
they  all  did  the  business  duty  they  undertook  for  me, 
straightly,  squarely,  kindly,  helpfully,  and  my  heart  is 
still  full  of  loving  gratitude  to  them. 

Another  of  these  vestrymen  was  General  L.  S.  Will- 
son,  one  of  the  early  settlers  and  makers  of  Bozeman. 
His  wife,  skilled  in  music,  Presbyterian  though  she  was, 
seconded  me  heartily  and  splendidly  in  the  services 
every  year  I  came  to  Bozeman.  His  brother,  Davis 
Willson,  was  one  of  the  few  devout  men  of  the  early 
days  who  helped  me  keep  the  spiritual  side  of  my  nature 
from  going  to  rack  and  ruin.  He  has  since  become  a 
Presbyterian  minister. 

Granville  Stuart  of  Deer  Lodge  and  Con.  Kohrs 
were  among  the  oldest  settlers.  Both  were  good  and 
helpful  friends.  Yet  I  cannot  remember  that  I  ever  saw 
either  of  them  before  me  in  a  church  service.  The 
former,  of  superior  intellect  and  scientific  accomplish- 
ment, served,  however,  as  one  of  my  "  vestrymen,"  and 
was  particularly  kind  in  guiding  and  helping  me  to  take 
up  and  fence  in  the  Deer  Lodge  church  lot  in  early  days. 

A.  M.  Holter  of  Helena  was  one  of  my  generous 
standbys,  though  he  came  little  to  church.  His  son 
Norman  was  baptized  as  an  infant  by  me  in  February, 
1869,  in  Helena.  He,  in  turn,  is  now  one  of  the  staunch 
supporters  of  the  church  in  Montana. 


SETTING  APART  MONTANA,    1880  443 

John  How  had  been  mayor  of  St.  Louis  and  a 
millionaire.  Reverses  came  and  he  migrated  to  the 
mountains.  In  the  '7os  I  often  met  him  in  Virginia 
City,  and  I  never  met  him  without  profound  admira- 
tion for  his  manliness,  courage,  resolution  and  energy. 
He  worked  hard,  driving  an  ox-team,  hauling  ore,  de- 
veloping a  mine,  running  a  mill,  in  strong  and  stern 
effort  for  recuperation. 

Major  John  Owen,  the  sturdy  old  pioneer  after  whom 
Fort  Owen  in  the  Bitter  Root  Valley  was  named,  I  did 
not  come  to  know  till  he  had  sunk  in  the  sloughs  of  self- 
indulgence  and  dissipation.  Nothing  remained  above 
water  but  his  amiability  of  disposition  and  his  gentle- 
manliness  of  manner. 

There  were  the  homes  I  had.  I  know  that  on  the 
frontier  every  house  is  always  a  home  to  any  wanderer, 
the  duties  and  privileges  of  hospitality  are  nowhere  so 
free  and  unlimited  as  there ;  yet  I  had  special  kindness 
shown  me.  The  homes  that  were  kindly  opened  and 
made  inviting  to  me  were  so  many  as  to  be  altogether 
impossible  of  enumeration. 

One  of  these  was  the  log  cabin,  in  Deer  Lodge,  of 
W.  A.  Clark,  when  Mrs.  Clark  was  herself  maid  of  all 
work,  and  cook  for  her  guests.  Another  in  the  same  town 
was  the  house  of  Dr.  Higgins.  Mrs.  Higgins,  staunchest 
of  churchwomen,  never  deemed  any  trouble  too  much 
to  take  for  the  comfort  of  her  bishop  on  his  yearly 
visits. 

My  sojourns  in  Missoula  were  always  eminently  rest- 
ful. The  mail  with  its  exactions  came  in  only  three 
times  a  week.  There  were  only  about  a  dozen  families 
to  be  visited.  I  usually  remained  nearly  two  weeks  in 
order  to  give  a  Sunday  to  the  Bitter  Root  Valley.  On 
my  first  visit  I  stayed  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Harvey  Lent. 


444  REMINISCENCES 

Mrs.  Lent  was  one  of  the  most  intelligent  and  best  in- 
formed churchvvomen  that  I  had  anywhere  met.  Once, 
also,  in  a  subsequent  home  they  had  at  Gird's  Creek  in 
the  Bitter  Root  Valley  I  stayed  with  them.  But  in  most 
of  my  visits  in  Missoula  William  Kennedy  and  Mrs. 
Kennedy  took  care  of  me  in  their  hotel.  And  excellent 
care  it  was.  The  letting  up  of  the  tension  of  duty,  the 
comforting  kindness  of  the  Kennedys,  and  the  peaceful- 
ness  and  restfulness  of  the  far  away  hamlet,  as  in  these 
days  it  was,  made  my  yearly  visits  to  Missoula  special 
seasons  of  refreshment  and  invigoration.  The  parish  at 
Missoula  was  named  the  Church  of  the  "  Holy  Spirit." 
My  college  classmate,  Mr.  Elbridge  T.  Gerry,  of  New 
York,  so  named  it  when  giving  me  five  hundred  dollars 
for  its  help. 

My  chief  home  up  the  Bitter  Root  was  at  the  farm  of 
the  Bass  Bros.  The  "  Pine  Grove,"  the  babbling  moun- 
tain brook  of  sweetest  water,  and  the  splendid  fruit  farm 
made  it  a  most  restful  place.  The  wives  of  the  brothers 
were  sisters.  Both  of  them  were  confirmed  by  me. 
The  younger  couple  I  married  in  the  home,  in  June, 
1876.  Across  the  river  from  the  farm  were  old  Fort 
Owen  and  Stevensville.  In  1877,  when  I  came  along  on 
my  visit,  the  Nez  Perces  war  had  broken  out  in  Northern 
Idaho.  And  the  old  Nez  Perces  trail  came  down  the 
Lo  Lo  into  the  Bitter  Root  only  a  few  miles  from  the 
Bass  farm. 

Some  days  after  my  visit,  the  Nez  Perces  came  over 
the  Lo  Lo  ;  marched  up  the  valley  past  Stevensville,  and 
camped  at  the  head  of  the  valley,  on  the  divide  between 
the  Bitter  Root  and  the  Big  Hole.  Here  General  Gibbon, 
with  182  men  of  his  Seventh  Infantry  from  Fort 
Shaw,  and  reinforced  by  settlers,  overtook  them  and, 
August  9th,  fought  the  battle  of  the  Big  Hole.     The 


SETTING   APART   MONTANA,    1880  445 

Indians  cunningly  set  fire  to  the  dry  prairie  grass  to  the 
windward  of  the  general,  and  it  would  have  gone  right 
hard  with  the  forces  of  the  latter,  had  not  the  wind  sud- 
denly and  strongly  changed  its  course.  As  it  was,  the 
general  lost  three  officers,  seventeen  men,  and  four  set- 
tlers killed  ;  and  five  officers,  thirty-six  men,  and  five 
settlers  wounded.  He  put  the  Indians  to  flight,  however, 
and  they  hurried  past  Bannack  and  Horse  Prairie  on 
their  way  over  to  the  Yellowstone  country.  On  Horse 
Prairie  they  killed  several  citizens,  passing  dangerously 
near  another  of  my  Montana  homes,  viz.,  the  home 
o(  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Martin  Barrett.  These  friends  of 
mine  were  Roman  Catholics,  but  they  would  come  over 
to  Bannack,  year  by  year,  for  our  services,  and  then  take 
me  home  with  them  to  stay  all  night.  In  the  morning 
they  would  send  me  on  to  Red  Rock  to  take  the  down 
stage  for  Salt  Lake.  Mrs.  Barrett's  father  was  Captain 
Cook,  who,  with  Mrs.  Cook,  kept  a  most  delightful  hos- 
telry for  stage  passengers  at  Boulder  Valley.  Another 
daughter  married  E.  M.  Pollinger,  once  a  division  superin- 
tendent of  the  old  stage  line.  Four  of  her  children  I 
baptized  at  "  Governor "  Pollinger's  Ranch,  which  he 
called  "  Alaska,"  in  June,  1879.  Still  another  daughter 
married  William  T.  Sweet,  a  mountaineer,  bluff  and  jolly  ; 
and  their  three  children  I  baptized  at  Boulder  Valley,  in 
August,  1874.  The  father  has  been  confirmed  by  Bishop 
Brewer. 

One  officer  killed  in  the  battle  of  the  Big  Hole  was 
Lieutenant  Kendrick,  who  a  little  more  than  two  weeks 
previous  had  kneeled  before  me  in  the  service  of  the  holy 
communion  at  Fort  Shaw.  One  of  the  citizens  killed 
was  Lynde  Elliott,  a  noble  man  and  to  me  a  dear  per- 
sonal friend,  one  of  a  colony  of  "  Second  Adventists  " 
settled  near  Skalkaho,  in  the  upper  Bitter  Root.     After 


446  REMINISCENCES 

the  battle,  my  dear  young  brother,  Rev.  Mahlon  N. 
Gilbert,  sprang  on  his  horse  at  Deer  Lodge  and  gal- 
loped off  to  the  battle-ground  to  be  of  what  use  he  could 
in  caring  for  and  bringing  in  the  wounded. 

Besides  Indian  troubles,  the  year  1877  brought  sadness 
to  me.  My  own  dear  father  died  in  Windham,  New  York, 
at  the  age  of  eighty.  A  telegram  reached  me  in  Vir- 
ginia City  in  August  that  he  was  failing  fast,  and  asking 
if  I  could  not  come  to  him.  My  letters  to  Mrs.  Tuttle 
tell  why  I  could  not  go. 

"  Virginia  City,  M.  T.,  August  18,  i8yy. 

"  I  do  not  forget  that  you  were  born  this  day  into  this 
world,  and  dear  little  Kitty  into  the  next.  I  have  kneeled 
and  prayed  God  to  bless  you  and  to  help  us  both  that  we 
may  go  one  day  to  the  pure  and  restful  home  to  meet  her. 
And  so  with  prayer  and  love  in  my  heart  and  tears  in 
my  eyes  I  start  my  letter  to  you. 

"  I  am  much  hurried.  I  have  just  finished  my  report, 
and  in  an  hour  Mr.  Prout  and  I  must  be  off  to  Madison 
Valley.  To-morrow,  after  morning  service  there,  we 
must  ride  in,  twenty  miles,  and  then  have  service  here. 
So  I  write  this  for  to-morrow's  letter.  Whether  it  will 
reach  you  directly  I  know  not.  News  comes  that  the 
Indians  have  attacked  and  burned  two  stage  stations. 
Perhaps  our  mails  will  all  be  stopped.  And  my  heart  is 
sad  anew  for  the  death  of  Mr.  Lynde  Elliott,  a  dear  good 
soul  of  Skalkaho,  Bitter  Root,  where  Mr.  Kirby  and  I 
stayed  all  night.  He  was  killed  while  serving  with  Gib- 
bon. 

"  This  town  is  filled  with  women  and  children  in  refuge 
from  ranches.  But  General  Howard  is  now  near  Bannack, 
with  six  hundred  men,  and  we  will  doubtless  be  protected. 
Do  not  worry." 


SETTING  APART  MONTANA,    1880  447 

"  Virginia  City,  M.  T.,  August  21,  i8yy. 

"  The  blow  is  falling.  Your  telegram  just  received.  I 
have  just  telegraphed  mother:  '  Telegram  just  received. 
Duty  keeps  me  here.'  God  comfort  mother.  Ask  dear 
father's  dying  blessing  on  me.  I  must  not  leave  my  work. 
But  I  now  recall  dear  father's  last  good-by.  With  tears 
and  sobs,  kissing  me  he  said :  '  I  shall  not  see  you  again 
in  this  life.'  Dear  old  father  ;  good  Christian  saint !  I 
fear  it  will  be  so.  Please  write,  dear,  that  we  mean  to  be 
in  Windham  as  we  said,  September  15th,  and  that  from 
convictions  of  duty  we  do  not  see  how  we  can  get  there 
earlier.  Besides,  the  Indians  have  now  stopped  all  the 
mails  and  it  is  dangerous  to  go  through  to  Salt  Lake.  I 
have  prayed  God's  peace  and  help  to  aid  me  to  be  cheer- 
ful and  faithful  in  meeting  duty. 

"  Pray  for  me,  darling.  It  is  very,  very  hard.  In  an 
hour  I  must  take  stage  with  Mr.  Prout  to  Sheridan,  to 
hold  services. 

"  God's  will  be  done  !  But  if  only  once  more  I  might 
have  met  dear  father  !  It  is  well  for  him,  but  sad  for  me. 
If  only  I  can  live  so  good  a  man  and  die  so  hopefully  as 
he  !  Poor  dear,  dear  mother !  The  half  of  her  own  self 
going,  too  !  I  can  have  only  the  glimmering  of  a  hope 
that  it  may  still  please  God  to  spare  him  till  I  come. 

"  Your  telegram,  however,  sent  the  17th,  has  only  just 
come  through  the  Indian  blockade.  So  my  fears  are 
great  that  father  cannot  last.  God's  will  be  done  !  I  will 
try  faithfully  to  go  on. 

"  If  I  dared,  I  would  think  of  taking  stage  to-night  to 
come  to  you  and  to  go  on  home.  But  I  dare  not  so 
throw  duty  behind  me.  My  dear,,  true,  old,  Christian 
father  himself  would  say :  '  Don't  do  it,  my  son.  Fulfil 
your  task.  If  not  now,  we  shall,  please  God,  meet  by 
and  by  in  the  Home. ' " 


448  REMINISCENCES 

In  the  year  1877  the  General  Convention  met  in  Boston. 
I  reached  my  old  Windham  home,  September  14th.  Dur- 
ing the  long  journey  from  Salt  Lake  I  had  indulged  the 
hope  that  my  dear  father  might  yet  be  alive.  But  at 
Catskill  I  met  my  brother-in-law,  who  was  to  drive  us 
the  twenty-eight  miles  over  the  mountain  to  Windham, 
and  he  quietly  said  to  me,  "  Father  was  buried  three  days 
ago." 

My  tribute  to  my  loved  father  need  not  be  set  down  in 
words.  If  my  life  has  been  of  any  worth,  be  that  life  the 
tribute.  He  was  a  blacksmith  in  the  days  of  my  boy- 
hood ;  and  in  later  days  a  small  farmer.  He  was  an 
honest  man,  kind,  true,  clean,  good,  with  a  goodness 
universally  recognizable,  so  that  he  was  "  Uncle  Daniel  " 
to  all  the  countryside.  Once  and  again  he  was  elected 
the  supervisor  of  his  town.  He  was  a  leader  in  the 
Methodist  Church,  an  every-day  saint,  an  all-days  Chris- 
tian. My  mother,  who  survived  him  only  a  year  or  two, 
was  a  dear,  faithful  Christian  mother,  a  Methodist  too, 
loving  and  lovable.  But  in  my  case,  the  mightiest  human 
influence  to  start  me  right  and  keep  me  straight  were  the 
family  prayers,  the  daily  example,  the  benevolent  sim- 
plicity, and  the  stainless  character  of  my  dear  father. 
He  lived  by  faith,  he  worked  through  love,  he  died  in 
hope,  and  he  left  me  to  tell  out  through  tears  my  love 
and  gratitude  on  his  fresh  made  grave. 

I  have  often  administered  the  holy  communion  to  my 
dear  parents,  though  they  were  not  confirmed.  And  I 
have  had  the  blessed  privilege  of  laying  my  hands  in 
confirmation  upon  the  heads  of  my  brother,  my  brother- 
in-law,  my  two  sisters  and  their  five  children,  and  one 
grand  niece. 

I  have  been  led  into  digression  from  the  story  of  my 
Montana  homes.     Mr.  A.  F.  Graeter,  of  Bannack,  opened 


SETTING  APART  MONTANA,    1880  449 

one  such  to  me.  He  was  a  miner  and  ditch-owner,  and 
remained  one  of  the  truest  and  sturdiest  of  friends  all 
through  my  Montana  life. 

Mrs.  French,  first  of  Bannack,  afterwards  of  Argenta, 
was  one  of  the  best  of  my  kind  hostesses.  In  Bannack, 
in  July,  1868, 1  baptized  her  five  children.  In  Argenta  I 
stopped,  year  by  year,  for  services  when  the  place  was 
almost  deserted,  because  Mrs.  French  was  there.  She 
was  postmistress  and  landlady.  Devout  in  faith,  of 
cheerful  temper,  kindly  disposition,  refined  taste,  and  un- 
selfish life ;  her  housekeeping  'most  attractive,  her  hos- 
pitable comforting  blessed  my  life  immensely.  When 
she  died,  I  said,  "  an  every-day,  practical,  common-sense 
saint,  of  utmost  helpfulness,  has  gone  home." 

In  Beaver  Head  Valley  was  a  coterie  of  friends.  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Poindexter  took  care  of  me  more  than  once. 
They  were,  I  think,  South  Methodists,  from  Missouri, 
but  in  their  home,  and  in  the  schoolhouse  near  by,  I  held 
some  of  the  most  earnest  of  our  church  services. 

Gallatin  City  was  a  hamlet  of  some  half  dozen  houses 
at  the  Three  Forks,  where  the  Jefferson  and  Madison  and 
Gallatin  Rivers  unite  to  form  the  Missouri.  Major 
Campbell  's  cabin  here  was  my  home.  Dear  Mrs.  Camp- 
bell made  it  a  most  comfortable  home,  spite  of  the  dread- 
ful onset  of  the  pestiferous  mosquitoes.  Two  married 
daughters  lived  in  the  neighborhood,  Mrs.  Gallaher  and 
Mrs.  Dunbar,  whose  children  all,  I  think,  I  baptized. 
The  son,  Gurdon,  an  unusually  intelligent  and  well 
educated  man,  though  in  body  somewhat  deformed,  was 
the  merchant  of  the  place.  After  the  death  of  the 
mother  and  father,  the  third  daughter,  Miss  Fanny,  was 
my  hostess.  The  following  letter  to  Mrs.  Tuttle  tells  of 
Gallatin  City,  and  also  tells  of  the  kind  and  amount  of 
work  that  a  missionary  bishop  often  finds  upon  his  hands ; 


450  REMINISCENCES 

"  Gallatin  City,  M.  T., 
"  Monday,  10  A.  M.,  August  ij,  i8yj. 

"  I  am  in  a  house  where  I  was  never  entertained 
before.  Miss  Fanny  Campbell,  my  long  time  hostess,  is 
absent  in  Chicago,  so  Mrs.  Thomas,  the  wife  of  the 
miller  here,  has  kindly  taken  me  in.  After  most  sensible 
fashion  she  is  leaving  me  in  her  •  front  room '  alone  to 
write  my  letters.  I  arrived  here  about  nine  o'clock,  and 
first  had  to  look  into  the  question  of  ways  and  means  for 
getting  to  'Pony'  to-morrow.  After  I  have  finished 
letters  (eight  or  ten  of  which  I  have  to  write),  I  hope  to 
be  able  to  go  down  and  have  a  swim  in  the  Madison 
River,  before  dressing  to  make  some  calls  and  getting 
ready  for  the  evening  service  at  the  schoolhouse.  I  do 
not  at  all  feel  so  tired  as  I  expected  to,  and  am  wonder- 
ing at  myself.  Yesterday  at  Bozeman  I  had  eight  services 
alone,  and  last  night  I  got  little  sleep. 

"  At  9  a.  m.,  at  Mrs.  Beall's,  I  baptized  two  Kruger 
children.  At  10  a.  m.,  at  Mrs.  Spieth's,  I  baptized  a 
child.  At  ii  a.  m.  I  had  services  at  church,  with  the 
holy  communion  (communicants,  twenty-one;  offerings, 
#24.95).  At  1  p.  m.  I  opened  the  Sunday-school  and 
baptized  four  children.  At  2  p.  m.,  at  Mr.  Perkins',  I 
baptized  a  child.  At  3:30,  at  Fort  Ellis,  three  miles  dis- 
tant, I  held  services.  At  4:45,  at  General  Brisbin's,  I 
baptized  a  child.  At  five  I  dined  with  Mrs.  Brisbin,  and 
at  8  p.  m.  held  services  in  St.  James'  church.  After 
services  I  met  my  church  committee  and  gave  them  my 
report ;  then  I  had  to  go  to  Mrs.  Beali's  to  pack  up  and 
bring  my  valise  to  the  hotel.  At  the  hotel  I  got  to  bed 
at  1 1 45  o'clock,  and  at  1 45  was  called  to  take  the  stage 
hither. 

"  The  new  Presbyterian  minister,  Rev.  Mr.  Richards, 
fresh  from  Union  Seminary  (New  York  City),  was  at  my 


SETTING   APART   MONTANA,    1880  45 1 

three  services  and  at  holy  communion.  We  are  going 
to  lend  St.  James'  church  to  the  Presbyterians  for  the 
present." 

In  Butte  Mr.  and  Mrs.  John  Noyes  took  care  of  me; 
and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Clinton  H.  Moore.  So,  too,  did 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Richard  S.  Jones.  Mrs.  Jones'  first  hus- 
band was  John  Rogers,  whom  I  buried  at  Deer  Lodge, 
in  July,  1874. 

My  home  in  Blackfoot  was  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Charles 
G.  Birdseye.  A  wonderful  place  was  that  Blackfoot 
log  cabin,  for  comfort,  invitingness,  and  repose. 

In  Benton  I  stayed  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Jo  Hill.  I  con- 
firmed Mr.  Hill,  and  married  him,  and  subsequently  con- 
firmed his  wife  and  baptized  their  children.  A  typical 
American  business  man  Mr.  Hill  was,  laborious,  energetic, 
resolute,  reticent,  obliging,  sincere. 

My  Helena  homes  were  with  Judge  and  Mrs.  Chuma- 
sero,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  T.  C.  Groshon,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Paynter, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  W.  G.  Bailey,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  S.  J.  Jones. 
From  the  time  that  they  came  to  Montana,  living  first  at 
Unionville,  three  or  four  miles  from  Helena,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Jones  were  helpers  to  me  of  the  best  sort. 

In  all  the  homes  my  good,  strong  health  enabled  me  to 
enjoy  to  the  full  the  hospitable  comfort  which  people  in- 
variably extended  to  me.  That  story  of  good  health  has 
only  a  few  interruptions.  One  such  is  told  about  in  the 
following  letter : 

"  Boulder  Valley,  M.  T.,  July  2j,  18 j6. 
"  Mr.  Toy  sits  in  the  room  reading.  It  is  ten  o'clock 
in  the  morning  and  about  noon  we  expect  to  start  back 
to  Helena.  It  threatens  to  be  an  intensely  warm  day. 
My  own  darling,  I  have  sadly  wanted  you  the  last  two 
days.     Monday  night  when  I  went  to  bed  I  felt  my  left 


452  REMINISCENCES 

lower  jaw  grumbling  some,  and  soon  found  that  little  or 
no  sleep  was  to  be  mine  that  night.  It  was  a  clear  case 
of  neuralgia,  such  as  I  had  at  Boise,  where  it  prostrated 
me  for  two  or  three  days,  bringing  me  to  my  bed.  I 
rose  Tuesday  morning,  blue  enough  and  homesick.  But 
my  appointments  were  out  for  Jefferson  and  Boulder  and 
I  thought  I  must  try  to  meet  them.  At  seven  o'clock, 
therefore,  Mr.  Toy  and  I  took  the  stage  and  I  rode  in 
agony  to  Jefferson.  There  I  put  myself  in  Mrs.  Mason's 
hands,  one  of  the  kindest  of  little  women,  and  she  put  me 
to  bed  and  covered  me  up  and  made  me  take  a  real  sweat 
and  would  not  let  me  go  out  to  make  calls  or  do  anything 
all  day.  At  night  I  went  to  the  schoolhouse  and 
preached.  Her  vigorous  treatment  did  me  good.  Tues- 
day night  I  slept  well  and  yesterday  had  only  a  few 
twinges  of  the  enemy." 

Montana  experiences  taught  me  a  good  many  things. 
One  of  these  was,  to  reprove  or  rebuke  with  thoughtful 
premeditation,  not  on  quick  impulse.  In  Virginia  City 
one  of  my  congregation  had  a  good  heart  and  a  fair  voice 
but  no  ear.  In  our  singing  his  pedal  bass  was  a  distress. 
So  one  day  in  giving  out  the  hymn  I  blurted  out :  "  May 
I  suggest  that  those  of  us  who  are  not  gifted  with  voice 
and  ear  for  music  leave  it  to  others  to  sing  for  us,  we 
praising  with  all  our  heart."  Note  the  consequence. 
The  person  aimed  at  never  suspected  the  intention  of  my 
remark  and  went  on  vigorously  as  before ;  while  two  or 
three  of  my  best  sopranos  (Mrs.  Sanders  being  of  the 
number),  stopped  singing  to  my  great  dismay.  I  never 
afterwards  undertook  to  interfere  with  the  church  music, 
save  in  the  utmost  privacy  and  by  tactful  individualizing. 

Another  lesson  I  learned  was  not  to  lose  my  temper. 
I  was  obliged,  as  I  have  said,  to  circulate  subscription 
books  and  collect  funds  for  ministers'  salaries  in  Virginia 


SETTING   APART   MONTANA,    1880  453 

City,  Helena,  Deer  Lodge,  Missoula,  the  Bitter  Root, 
Butte,  Bozeman,  Fort  Benton,  as  well  as  in  many  towns 
in  Utah  and  Idaho.  Even  in  this  matter  people  of  all 
sorts  were  good  to  me.  But  twice,  once  in  Helena  and 
once  in  Salt  Lake,  I  lost  my  temper  and  said  biting 
things  about  what  I  thought  and  called  stinginess.  Note 
the  consequence.  I  lost  my  hold  on  two  men  and  so 
injured  my  cause.  Besides,  I  forgot  that  no  one  man  can 
righteously  and  equitably  set  himself  up  as  a  judge  of 
what  another  man  ought  to  give.  He  cannot  know  all 
the  private,  family  and  charitable  claims  upon  that  other's 
purse. 

I  learned  also  that  one  ought  to  put  up  cheerfully  with 
disappointments  and  to  give  and  take  good-naturedly. 
On  not  a  few  occasions  the  committees  or  vestries  of  my 
parishes,  in  spite  of  all  my  arguing  and  reasoning  would 
not  vote  as  I  wanted  them  to.  I  remember  once,  par- 
ticularly, in  the  Helena  committee  I  was  beaten  after  as 
vigorous  a  fight  as  I  knew  how  to  put  up.  My  practice 
on  such  occasions  was  invariably  to  yield  without  sulk- 
ing. Note  the  consequence.  Further  time,  the  revolu- 
tion of  a  year  perhaps,  would  make  a  change  and  I  would 
find  my  aim  pleasantly  and  fully  secured.  Ministers  are 
not  trained  to  the  habits  of  "  give  and  take  "  as  lawyers 
and  business  men  are.  If  we  will  persistently  require 
that  our  own  chosen  way  be  taken  in  everything,  little 
and  great,  may  I  commend  to  my  brethren  and  myself 
the  consideration  of  two  short  mottoes  :  "  She  stoops  to 
conquer,"  and  "  He  rides  to  ruin." 

To  preserve  one's  equanimity  under  misunderstandings 
is  another  lesson  I  learned.  If  a  man's  life  is  in  any  sense 
before  the  public  such  things  are  sure  to  arise.  I  do  not 
claim  to  be  a  total  abstainer,  but  I  hope  I  have  been 
temperate.     A   lady  once  said  to  me :     "I  hear  some- 


454  REMINISCENCES 

thing  very  bad  of  you,  if  it  is  true.  A  man  told  me,  and 
I  told  him  the  next  time  I  saw  you  I  should  ask  you 
about  it,  that  once  riding  near  Diamond  you  offered  a 
man  some  brandy,  and  on  his  telling  you  he  was  a  Good 
Templar,  you  made  light  of  it  and  begged  him  to  drink ; 
you  said  'twould  do  him  good, — and  that  that  man  has 
since  gone  back  to  his  gutter  drunkenness."  I  answered, 
"  I  may  have  offered  a  man  brandy.  I  have  several  times 
done  so  aboard  the  stage  if  men  were  sick.  I  have  a 
flask  of  brandy  with  me  now.  But  all  the  additional 
part  about  the  Good  Templar,  etc.,  is  a  fabrication." 
Then  she  said,  "  I've  also  been  told  that  at  Bannack  you 
refused  to  hold  services  in  the  Good  Templar  hall  for 
your  bitter  hate  to  the  organization."  "  Not  a  word  of 
truth  in  that,  madam  !  "  I  said.  "  I  appreciate  and  am 
thankful  for  the  good  the  Order  has  done  in  these  moun- 
tains." So  she  let  me  off,  after  my  warm  commendation 
of  her  course  in  coming  direct  to  me. 

Speaking  generally,  I  learned  that  to  put  a  little  brandy 
in  the  drinking  water  in  the  alkali  regions  was  whole- 
some. But  I  learned  also  that  I  could  best  endure  hot 
days  and  long  dusty  rides  by  drinking  infrequently.  So 
my  practice  became  that  of  passing  philosophically  by 
the  creeks  and  stations,  and  drinking  only  three  times  a 
day  with  my  meals.  I  was  never  as  much  a  sufferer 
from  thirst  as  were  my  fellow  passengers  who  flung  them- 
selves down  at  every  stream  we  crossed.  When  covered 
thick  with  alkali  dust,  at  the  meals  I  would  only  wash  my 
lips  and  mustache,  leaving  my  dust  plastered  face  quite 
undisturbed  till  we  should  get  out  of  that  region.  So  I 
saved  my  face  from  becoming  roughened  and  sore. 

Montana !  It  is  not  a  rough  word.  To  my  ears  it  is 
melody  and  strength  combined.  I  ask  not  that  any  may 
play  upon  it  for  me.     It  sings  itself.     The  sound  of  it 


SETTING   APART   MONTANA,    1880  455 

goes  to  my  heart.  The  memory  of  it  touches  my  inmost 
life.  It  has  been  a  lover's  task  to  recall  my  wooing  of 
thee  in  the  days  of  my  youth  and  of  thy  youth,  a  gener- 
ation ago. 

Montana !  I  never  hear  the  word  but  my  heart  beats 
quicker  with  love  and  thanks  and  pride.  Dear  old  friends 
of  Montana,  not  a  few  have  gone  the  way  of  all  the  earth. 
Peace  to  them  and  rest !  Ye  living  ones  of  the  old 
friends,  the  greeting  of  a  grateful  friend  of  the  long  ago, 
who  has  never  let  the  love  of  you  go  out  of  his  heart, 
runs  with  warmest  flow  into  these  written  words. 
Memory  holds  me  a  willing  captive,  and  my  hands,  my 
heart,  my  thanks,  my  love  are  yours. 

Montana  scenes ;  Montana  friends ;  Montana  kind- 
nesses !  Ye  shall  be  remembered  till  this  heart  of  mine 
cease  its  measured  earthly  beatings,  and  the  floodgates 
of  its  activity  be  lost  in  the  great  ocean  of  eternal  rest. 


CHAPTER  XVII 
SECOND  CALL  TO  MISSOURI,  1886 

As  I  sit  down  now  (July,  1904),  to  write  the  last  chap- 
ter in  these  reminiscences  many  thoughts  press  upon  me. 
It  seems  to  me  I  ought  to  give  utterance  to  some  of 
them.  In  July,  1889,  my  dear  wife  urged  upon  me  this 
sort  of  writing.  But  for  her  I  should  never  have  dreamed 
of  entering  upon  it.  She  had  thoughtfully  preserved  my 
early  letters  as  material.  I  therefore  promised  her  to  do 
as  she  requested.  But  my  life  has  not  been  one  of 
leisure  and  I  could  only  devote  to  the  writing  promised 
the  Julys  and  Augusts  of  my  resting  time  in  summers. 
This  I  have  done  for  fifteen  years,  except  in  the  summer 
of  1897,  when  we  went  to  London  to  the  Lambeth  Con- 
ference, and  of  1899,  when  I  went  on  a  visit  to  my  old 
Rocky  Mountain  field.  During  this  visit,  as  I  have 
shown,  my  wife,  who  had  remained  in  St.  Louis,  on  the 
1 8th  of  August,  her  fifty-eighth  birthday,  passed  to  the 
rest  of  Paradise. 

It  may  well  be  understood  that  it  has  seemed  a  sacred 
duty  for  me  to  press  this  writing  to  completion  while  my 
own  life  should  be  mercifully  spared. 

How  I  have  been  shrinking  in  the  area  of  my  work, — 
though  I  hope,  not  shrinking  in  the  doing  of  it, — for 
these  thirty-seven  years!  In  1867,  Bishop  of  Montana, 
Idaho  and  Utah,  a  field  of  340,000  square  miles.  In 
1880,  Bishop  of  Utah  and  Idaho,  195,000  square  miles. 
In  1886,  Bishop  of  Missouri,  70,000  square  miles.  In 
1890,  Bishop  of  Missouri  (West  Missouri  having  been  set 
apart  as  a  diocese),  32,000  square  miles, — but  whatever 

456 


SECOND  CALL  TO   MISSOURI,    1 886  457 

shrinking  I  have  done,  the  areas  themselves  have  not 
shrunk,  and  the  work  done  in  them  has  not  shrunk.  In 
my  original  field  three  bishops  are  now  working,  Bishop 
Brewer  in  Montana,  Bishop  Wells  in  Northern  Idaho, 
and  Bishop  Funsten  in  Southern  Idaho.  Besides,  Bishop 
Leonard  was  in  active  duty  in  Utah  for  sixteen  years. 
Seven  months  ago  he  died.  By  the  canons  of  the  church 
his  vacant  field  fell  to  my  charge  as  senior  bishop,  until 
another  bishop  can  be  chosen.  So  once  more,  after 
eighteen  years  of  absence,  it  falls  to  me  to  be  the  acting 
Bishop  of  Utah.  This  is  one  among  the  strange  happen- 
ings that  have  come  to  my  life.  In  the  seven  months  I 
have  made  two  visits  to  Utah.  St.  Mark's  school  I  have 
found  closed  and  its  property  sold,  because  of  the  grow- 
ing excellence  of  the  public  schools.  Rowland  Hall  and 
also  St.  Mark's  hospital,  however,  I  found  in  excellent 
condition. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  in  Montana,  Idaho  and 
Utah,  when  I  was  made  bishop,  there  was  not  even  one 
clergyman  of  the  church.  Now  in  the  same  field  there 
are  four  bishops,  forty-nine  clergymen,  and  4,887  com- 
municants. And  Montana  has  been  erected  into  a  diocese 
and  will  knock  for  entrance  at  the  doors  of  the  General 
Convention  at  its  meeting  in  Boston,  in  October  next. 
Surely  there  has  been  no  shrinking  of  work  or  shirking 
of  work  in  the  old  Rocky  Mountain  region. 

I  have  told  of  my  going  in  1899  to  revisit  the  scenes 
of  my  early  labors.  I  may  be  permitted  to  set  down  some 
extracts  from  my  letters  to  Mrs.  Tuttle  during  that  sum- 
mer. 

"  Helena,  Monta7iayJuly  j,  1899. 
"  God's  goodness  to  me  touches  me  to  the  heart.     He 
has  preserved  me  in  safety  and  strength,  and  permitted 


f58  REMINISCENCES 

me  to  look  with  my  own  eyes  once  more  on  the  moun- 
tains and  the  old  region  where  thirty  years  ago  I  tried  to 
do  work  for  Him.  It  fills  my  heart  with  abounding 
gratitude. 

"  I  went  down  to  Jackson  Street.  The  place  where  we 
lived  and  where  Herbert  was  born  is  now  occupied  by  a 
big  brick  business  house  called  the  '  Pittsburgh  Build- 
ing.' Then  I  walked  the  whole  length  of  Rodney  Street, 
trying  almost  in  vain  to  find  the  old  land  marks.  In  the 
main  the  former  houses  of  wood  are  replaced  by  brick. 
Mr.  Paynter's  house,  corner  of  Rodney  and  Broadway, 
where  I  used  to  be  a  guest,  was  almost  the  only  one  I 
recognized. 

"  At  church,  both  morning  and  evening,  there  were 
large  congregations.  In  the  morning  I  preached  a 
written  sermon  and  celebrated  the  holy  communion. 
Bishop  Brewer  was  with  me.  Mr.  Love  had  gone  to 
Butte  to  take  Mr.  Blackiston's  services,  the  latter  being 
quite  broken  down  by  his  daughter's  death.  There  were 
about  one  hundred  communicants.  In  the  evening 
Rev.  Mr.  Hunting  of  Evanston,  Wyoming,  was  with  us 
helping.  He  has  come  from  Bishop  Leonard  to  drum 
for  Rowland  Hall  among  Montana  girls.  After  each 
service  I  came  down  into  the  isle  and  greeted  old  friends. 
The  Rumseys  were  there.  Lottie  is,  Mrs.  Jones  says,  a 
most  loyal  and  helpful  church  girl.  Mrs.  Holter,  with 
the  sweetest  countenance  and  manner,  greeted  me. 
Norman  Holter,  whom  as  a  baby  a  little  older  than 
Herbert  I  baptized,  is  one  of  the  vestrymen.  "China" 
Clarke,  the  former  head  of  the  firm  of  Clarke,  Conrad 
and  Curtin,  sent  word  he  wanted  to  see  me.  I  went  in 
the  afternoon  to  see  him.  He  is  eighty  years  old  now 
and  confined  to  his  house  by  weakness.  He  thanked 
me  for  coming,  with  tears.     I  had  prayers  with  him.     He 


SECOND  CALL  TO   MISSOURI,    1886  459 

is  a  South  Methodist.  He  was  kind  enough  to  say  my 
visit  did  him  a  great  deal  of  good.  It  touches  me  that 
the  older  friends  have  such  deep  honest  desire  to  see  me. 
God  bless  them  all  ! 

"Helena  now  has  15,000  people  or  more,  and  has 
eight  excellent  large  public  schools  beside  the  high 
school.  Also  two  Lutheran  churches,  two  Methodist,  a 
Presbyterian,  a  Campbellite,  a  Baptist,  a  Jewish  synagogue 
and  two  Roman  Catholic  churches  are  here  besides  our 
own. 

"  I  was  at  Bozeman  for  Sunday,  July  9th.  Bozeman 
then  had  about  6,000  people ;  and  Methodist  and  Presby- 
terian and  Baptist  and  Campbellite  and  Lutheran  and  Ro- 
man Catholic  churches,  besides  our  own.  The  Presby- 
terians the  strongest,  and  we  next.  We  have  by  all  odds 
the  handsomest  church,  of  stone,  substantial  and  beauti- 
ful. The  Rev.  Mr.  Lewis  has  been  the  faithful  pastor 
there  now  for  twenty-five  years." 

I  visited  also  Deer  Lodge,  Missoula,  Bass'  "  Pine  Grove  " 
farm,  and  Dillon.  At  Deer  Lodge  Rev.  E.  G.  Prout  was 
rector.  Previously  for  years  he  had  been  rector  of 
St.  Paul's,  Virginia  City.  There  he  succeeded  his  father, 
Rev.  H.  H.  Prout,  who  had  gone  to  Salt  Lake  City. 
These  were  son  and  grandson  of  the  old  senior  warden 
of  my  native  parish  at  Windham,  New  York. 

I  want  to  pause  here  to  write  about  two  men  from 
Windham.  First,  of  the  Rev.  Thomas  S.  Judd,  the 
rector  of  the  country  church  in  Windham,  the  home  of 
my  boyhood  ;  second,  of  the  Rev.  H.  H.  Prout. 

The  Episcopal  church  being  in  the  country  near  my 
home  and  the  Methodist  church,  to  which  my  father  be- 
longed, being  in  the  village  two  miles  distant,  I  attended 
the  Sunday-school  of  the  former.  In  the  district  school 
on  a  certain  Friday  afternoon  when  we  were  "  speaking  " 


460  REMINISCENCES 

pieces,  Mr.  Judd  was  present.  I  spoke.  The  next  week 
he  asked  my  father  if  he  might  give  me  lessons  in  Latin 
and  Greek.  I  was  then  a  little  over  ten  years  old.  So, 
without  interfering  with  my  district  school  tasks,  for 
nearly  three  years  Mr.  Judd  steadily  and  judiciously  in- 
jected Latin  and  Greek  into  me.  This  describes  the 
matter.  I  did  not  take  to  the  process  with  much  fervor, 
nor  take  in  the  linguistic  food  with  great  delight.  Mr. 
Judd  persevered.  I  dutifully  obeyed.  In  the  autumn  of 
1850,  when  I  was  thirteen,  he  paved  the  way  for  me  to 
go  to  Delhi  to  enter  Delaware  Academy.  I  was  to  live 
with  a  Mrs.  Sherwood,  a  widow.  Mr.  Judd  had  once 
been  a  teacher  in  Delhi  and  I  think  also  a  pastor.  He 
had  been  engaged  to  a  daughter  of  Mrs.  Sherwood  who  had 
died.  I  was  to  pay  my  way  at  Mrs.  Sherwood's  by  milk- 
ing the  cow,  working  the  garden,  and  "  doing  chores." 
I  stayed  three  years.  The  last  year  the  principal  of  the 
academy,  Mr.  McKoon,  made  me  a  pupil  teacher ;  and 
while  I  was  studying  Livy  and  Homer  and  trigonometry 
I  was  teaching  Virgil  and  Anabasis  and  algebra  and 
geometry.  Mr.  Judd  had  known  Rev.  W.  W.  Olssen 
when  the  latter  had  been  a  clergyman  at  Prattsville,  a 
neighboring  town  to  Windham.  So  in  the  autumn  of 
1853,  when  Mr.  Olssen  wanted  a  teacher  to  assist  him  in 
his  school  at  Scarsdale,  N.  Y.,  Mr.  Judd  advised  my  go- 
ing there.  After  I  had  been  a  year  with  him,  Mr.  Olssen 
paved  the  way  for  me  to  go  to  Columbia  College,  he 
himself  being  a  graduate  therefrom.  I  entered  the 
sophomore  class. 

Mr.  Judd  was  my  second  father.  He  loved  me.  I 
loved  and  revered  him.  He  did  not  stay  in  Windham 
during  all  my  course  at  college  and  seminary,  but  was 
in  one  and  another  parish  in  Connecticut,  his  native 
state.     After  I  had  been  in  Morris  for  about  a  year  he 


SECOND   CALL  TO   MISSOURI,    1 886  461 

came  to  the  charge  of  Gilbertsville,  the  parish  nearest 
to  me.  He  served  it  for  a  year  and  died  there  in 
March,  1863,  at  the  age  of  sixty.  I  was  with  him  at  the 
last,  alone,  on  my  knees,  holding  his  hands  and  after- 
wards reverently  closing  his  eyes.  He  lies  buried  by  the 
side  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Foote,  in  Hillington  Cemetery, 
Morris.  To  him  more  than  to  any  other  man  save  my 
own  father,  I  am  indebted  for  character  and  attainments. 
In  loving  gratitude  I  pay  this  little  tribute  to  his  sacred 
memory. 

The  Rev.  H.  H.  Prout  came  to  Virginia  City,  Montana, 
in  the  autumn  of  1871.  His  father  was  the  senior  warden 
at  Windham,  N.  Y.,  during  all  the  years  of  my  boyhood. 
He  came  to  my  help  direct  from  a  rectorship  at  Wind- 
ham. He  was  in  Virginia  for  about  two  years,  and  then 
in  Salt  Lake  for  five  or  six  years,  part  of  the  time  having 
special  care  of  Corinne.  He  was  nearly  sixty  years  old 
when  he  came  to  me.  I  was  thirty-seven.  I  buried  him 
in  the  cemetery  at  Salt  Lake  in  1879.  I  owe  him  much, 
and  want  to  pay  a  grateful  tribute  to  his  memory.  He 
was  a  saintly  man,  but  with  a  saintlikeness  quite  other 
than  that  of  weak  and  mild-mannered  sentiment.  He 
faced  duty  bravely.  Once  or  twice  in  a  kindly  but  sturdy 
spirit  he  rebuked  me.  He  said  he  was  glad  I  was  popular, 
but  he  said  also  that  along  with  the  winning  of  men's 
affection  and  allegiance  to  the  person  of  the  bishop,  he 
could  not  but  earnestly  desire  that  I  would  not  forget  will 
and  effort  to  win  them  to  be  repentant  sinners  and  God's 
children  and  Christ's  disciples. 

He  was  an  accomplished  English  scholar,  and  his  was 
a  chastened  literary  taste.  To  him  redundancy  and  ver- 
bosity were  qualities  sorely  grievous.  He  courageously 
faulted  more  than  once  the  multiplication  of  adjectives  in 
my  own  written  sentences,  and  urged  upon  me  the  truth 


462  REMINISCENCES 

that  loud  voiced  superlatives  are  in  most  cases  weaker 
things  than  plain  and  quiet  positives.  No  college  lessons 
in  rhetoric  helped  me  so  much  as  did  his  gentle  and  cour- 
teous strictures.  He  could  not  help  being  gentle  and 
courteous,  it  was  his  nature. 

He  was  a  trained  theologian  and  an  unflinchingly 
loyal  Prayer-Book  churchman.  But  with  him,  strength 
of  loyalty  and  breadth  of  wisdom  and  depth  of  charity 
made  a  threefold  cord.  Time  and  time  again  with  his 
soft  voice,  in  his  sweetly  persuasive  way,  when  we  were 
thrown  together,  he  pressed  upon  me  thoughts  about  the 
Church  versus  Episcopaiianism. 

Isms,  in  the  nature  of  the  case,  he  would  say,  are 
narrow,  fragmentary,  partisan,  excluding  things.  The 
church  ought  not  be  partisan,  must  not  be  so,  and,  I 
think,  under  God's  blessing,  as  time  goes  on,  will  not  be 
so.  In  America  at  the  close  of  our  Revolutionary  War 
the  Church  was  in  a  state  of  sore  depression.  Suspected 
of  sympathy  with  the  British  cause,  deficient  in  equip- 
ment as  having  had  no  resident  bishop  for  the  one  hundred 
and  seventy-seven  years  of  her  history,  weakened  from 
within  by  consequent  lack  of  godly  discipline,  and  set 
upon  from  without  by  those  alien  to  her  ways  and 
prejudiced  against  her  order,  she  was  in  no  condition  to 
make  claims,  or  to  assert  and  explain  her  reason  of  being, 
or  her  philosophy  of  life.  She  must  needs  be  content 
with  the  liberty  to  exist,  and  must  busy  herself  with 
marking  time  to  get  breath,  and  with  the  use  of  the 
simplest  plans  and  readiest  means  to  nurse  herself  into  a 
position  of  independence.  No  wonder  that  she  did  no 
more  than  call  herself  the  "  Episcopal  Church,"  or  the 
"  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,"  merely  aiming  to  gird  up 
her  loins  and  gather  her  forces  together  to  build  herself 
into  the  steadiness  of  organized  existence.     She  is  now 


SECOND  CALL  TO   MISSOURI,    1886  463 

well  organized  after  American  methods,  she  is  acclimated 
to  the  American  atmosphere,  she  is  rooted  deep  and 
strong  in  the  American  soil.  Now,  it  is  not  untimely 
nor  unfit  to  give  thought  to  her  reason  for  being  and  to 
her  philosophy  of  life. 

The  Church  is  the  body  of  Christ.  Holy  Scripture  so 
witnesseth.  All  the  baptized,  in  the  gracious  covenant 
of  adoption,  are  members  of  that  one  body.  The  fulness 
of  the  Blessed  Saviour's  grace  and  mercy  and  love  is 
ready  to  flow  into  the  heart  of  each  and  every  individual 
of  His  body,  unless  that  individual  set  up  bar  or  ban 
against  it.  Narrowness,  exclusion,  demarcation,  delimi- 
tation are  not  in  order.  We  have  so  far  been  busy  with 
nursing  Episcopalianism,  and  protecting  Episcopalianism, 
and  providing  it  a  rooting  to  give  life  and  room  for 
organic  growth.  Doubtless  we  have  done  well.  There 
is  a  time  for  all  things.  The  Church  has  had  its  rightful 
day  to  challenge  our  loyalty  and  evoke  our  support  be- 
cause of  circumstances  and  necessities.  But  Episco- 
palianism must  be  rated  a  stepping  stone;  and  there 
comes  a  time  when  upon  the  stepping  stones  of  our  dead 
selves  we  are  to  rise  to  higher  things. 

If  our  thought  is  well  founded  and  on  the  right  line 
some  conclusions  of  a  practical  nature  may  be  men- 
tioned. 

1.  The  Church  Militant  is  to  represent  and  embody, — 
so  far  as  her  natural  elements,  of  the  earth,  earthy,  will 
allow, — the  fulness  of  grace  and  mercy  and  love  of  her 
Head,  the  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  She  must 
not,  then,  count  it  right  to  limit  to  the  list  of  her  own 
membership  her  succors  and  benefits  and  benedictions. 
The  Saviour  by  His  death  is  the  Redeemer  of  all  man- 
kind. In  His  Incarnate  Life  He  is  the  loving  Brother  of 
all  mankind.     His  representative,  the  Holy  Ghost,  now 


464  REMINISCENCES 

here  on  earth,  pleads  with  all  mankind  through  the 
reason,  the  conscience,  the  inner  life.  The  Church,  His 
representative,  also  indeed  His  body — ought  then  to  have 
no  lower  aim  than  to  touch  and  help  and  bless  all  men. 
Solicitude  must  not  be  limited  to  her  own  members. 
Sinners,  the  unbelieving,  the  disobedient,  the  unrepentant, 
should  not  be  regarded  as  outside  her  thought  and  care. 
And  an  all-pitying  love  and  a  never  despairing  patience 
should  be  characteristics  of  that  care. 

2.  He  who  has  been  rating  himself  as  the  Episcopalian 
minister  or  priest  must  recast  his  thought  and  take  it  into 
his  heart  that  he  is  an  ambassador  of  Christ,  and  is  to  be 
the  messenger  and  minister  of  His  all-embracing  mercy 
and  love.  Wherever  in  America  he  is  settled  he  will 
find  hosts  of  people  who  profess  and  call  themselves 
Christians,  but  who  would  stoutly  decline  to  be  enrolled 
as  Episcopalians.  These  he  is  to  consider  as  in  the 
Church.  They  are  baptized.  They  love  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  in  sincerity.  They  obey  the  Holy  Ghost.  They 
study  and  reverence  and  follow  the  Holy  Bible.  They 
walk  worthy  of  the  vocation  wherewith  they  are  called. 
In  his  town  he  probably  finds  half  a  dozen  religious 
organizations  other  than  his  own,  each  under  its  own 
pastor.  As  a  gentleman  he  will  take  pains  not  to  inter- 
fere with  the  rights  of  those  pastors  over  their  own  flocks, 
nor  to  cross  unkindly  their  paths,  nor  to  mar  their  work. 
Nay,  more,  he  can  consider  that  they  are  doing  Christian 
work  with  him,  and  even  for  him.  For  by  the  laws  of 
the  primitive  Church  he  is  set  in  that  town  to  be,  under 
the  bishop,  in  spiritual  charge  of  all  the  souls  therein. 
All  living  there, — if  we  except  just  now  the  Roman 
Catholics,  the  question  of  jurisdiction  in  their  case  falling 
along  other  lines, — are  under  his  pastorship.  Theoretic- 
ally, or  philosophically,  or  historically,  as  you  please,  but 


SECOND  CALL  TO  MISSOURI,    1886  465 

anyway  in  a  sense,  they  all  belong  to  him.  He  is  re- 
sponsible, spiritually,  for  them  all.  Practically  he  cannot 
reach  them  all,  or  be  in  touch  with  them  all.  But  the 
other  pastors  do  that  work  for  him.  However  sad  and 
wasteful  the  seeming  divisions  among  Christians  are,  may 
he  not  be  honestly  and  heartily  thankful  to  God's  gracious 
Providence  that  the  needed  religious  work  is  being  done, 
and  done  quite  efficiently  too,  in  the  town,  and  that  the 
Church  is  upbuilded  therein,  even  though  he  himself  is 
by  no  means  permitted  to  do  it  all  ?  If  he  can  take  this 
view,  suspicion,  envy,  jealousy,  bitterness,  hatred  about 
dissensions  and  divisions  will  have  no  room  to  grow  in 
his  heart. 

Then  the  people  who  do  not  belong  anywhere  relig- 
iously, the  unattached  people,  the  worldly  people  and  the 
wicked  people  in  the  town,  how  about  them  ?  If  he  is 
a  thoughtful  man  he  answers  :  They  are  not  Methodists, 
and  my  Methodist  brother  is  not  bound  to  look  after 
them  ;  nor  is  my  Baptist  brother,  for  they  are  not  Bap- 
tists, and  so  on  through  the  list  of  the  pastors.  And 
they  are  not  Episcopalians,  and  so  as  an  Episcopalian 
minister  I  am  not  called  to  look  after  them  ;  but  he  adds 
quickly,  I  am  not  an  Episcopalian  minister  merely,  I  am 
the  spiritual  care-taker  of  the  Church  for  souls.  I  am 
the  ambassador  of  Christ  and  must  represent  as  fully  as  I 
can  His  mercy  and  love.  These  are  His  little  ones,  His 
wandering  ones,  His  weak  ones,  His  misguided  and  be- 
guiled ones,  His  lamed  and  defective  and  lost  ones. 
These  sinners  are  indeed  mine  to  see  to.  The  Saviour 
and  the  Church  love  and  try  to  save  the  sinners,  though 
they  hate  and  warn  against  their  sins.  Shame  be  to  me 
if  humbly  and  heartily  I  do  not  set  myself  to  follow  their 
lead.  And  the  Prayer-Book  says,  "  Hold  up  the  weak, 
heal  the  sick,  bind  up  the  broken,  bring  again  the  out- 


466  REMINISCENCES 

casts,  seek  the  lost."  God  help  me  to  try  to  do  just  that 
faithfully ! 

3.  The  heart  which  is  warm  with  good  will  to  Chris- 
tians of  other  names  for  their  faithfulness  and  zeal  in 
saving  souls  and  in  building  up  Christ's  kingdom  on 
earth,  will  be  no  less  warm  in  fervent  loyalty  to  the  ancient 
things  of  the  Church,  her  charter,  her  commissioned  min- 
istry, and  her  historic  continuity.  Gratitude  for  the 
breadth  of  the  church  and  for  her  loving  inclusiveness 
need  not  impair  in  any  way  fidelity  to  the  trusts  commit- 
ted to  her,  or  unflinching  devotion  to  whatsoever  is  neces- 
sary to  preserve  the  validity  of  her  ministry  and  the 
integrity  of  the  faith.  And  deep  and  strong  and  widely 
pervasive  will  be  our  grateful  appreciation  of  God's 
gracious  Providence  in  preserving  to  us  that  conspicuous 
bulwark  of  protection,  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer. 

Dear  old  Mr.  Prout !  Your  "  memorabilia  "  sank  into 
my  mind  and  heart  and  life.  They  did  not  remove  all 
perplexities  and  anxieties.  But  they  diminished  them. 
They  gave  me  a  different  view  of  things.  And  from  the 
changed  view-point  I  became  more  thankful  for  the  past, 
more  trustful  in  the  present,  more  hopeful  of  the  future. 

In  1899  I  went  to  Salt  Lake,  and  then  to  Boise,  Idaho. 
From  Boise  as  a  centre  I  made  excursions  round  about 
to  visit  old  places  and  see  old  friends.  I  went  to  Payette, 
Weiser,  Idaho  City,  and  Placerville  and  held  services  in 
all  of  them.  I  planned  also  to  go  to  Silver  City  and  to 
Hailey. 

Then  God's  Providence  arrested  further  goings.  A 
telegram  came  of  the  illness  of  my  dear  wife  and  that  it 
was  increasing.  I  left  Boise  for  St.  Louis  on  August 
1 8th.  On  the  19th,  at  Granger,  where  the  Oregon  Short 
Line  connects  with  the  Union  Pacific,  a  telegram  from 
my  son  dated  at  St.  Louis,  August   18th,  was  placed  in 


SECOND   CALL  TO   MISSOURI,    1 886  467 

my  hand.  It  said  :  "  Mother  died  peacefully  this  morn- 
ing. Funeral  to  be  on  Tuesday."  In  my  lonely  grief, 
along  the  plains  and  sand  hills  over  which  together  we 
had  ridden  in  the  stage  westward  thirty-one  years  before, 
I  was  then  borne  swiftly  eastward  to  stand  by  the  open 
grave  to  say  the  last  of  the  earthly  good-bys,  many  and 
many  of  which  we  had  been  obliged  to  speak  to  each 
other  in  our  frequently  separated,  but  lovingly  and  closely 
united,  missionary  lives. 

Now  let  me  come  to  the  subject  of  this  chapter,  "  The 
Second  Call  to  Missouri."  It  will  be  remembered  that  I 
was  called  to  be  Bishop  of  Missouri  in  1868,  when  I  was 
in  my  cabin  in  Virginia  City.  The  telegram  was  received 
on  J  une  1 ,  and  was  as  follows : 

"  St.  Louis,  May  30,  1868. 
"  You  were  unanimously  elected  Bishop  of  Missouri  on 
first  ballot. 

"  M.  Schuyler, 
"  President  Convention." 

I  declined  that  call.  Then  Missouri  elected  Rev. 
Charles  F.  Robertson  of  Batavia,  N.  Y.,  a  graduate  of 
Yale  College,  and  a  classmate  of  mine  in  the  General 
Theological  Seminary.  For  nearly  eighteen  years  Bishop 
Robertson  served  Missouri  well,  with  constancy  and 
courage,  with  industry  and  zeal,  with  devotion  and  suc- 
cess.    He  died  May  1,  1886. 

In  the  latter  part  of  May  I  was  engaged  in  a  visitation 
of  Southern  Utah.  About  noon  of  May  27th  I  rolled 
into  Silver  Reef  on  the  lumbering  stage,  sitting  outside 
with  the  driver,  and  covered  thick  with  dust.  As  we 
stopped  at  the  Wells  Fargo  office  before  going  to  the 
hotel,  the  agent,  R.  S.  Gillespie,  an  old  friend  of  early 
Montana  years,  and  himself  a  Missourian,  handed  up  a 
telegram  to  me.     It  was  this  : 


468  REMINISCENCES 

"  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  May  26,  1886. 
"  By  unanimous  vote  of  the  diocese  of  Missouri  you 
have    been    elected    their    bishop.     Will   you    accept  ? 
Please  answer. 

"  M.  Schuyler, 
"  Pres't  of  the  Convention." 

I  took  no  long  time  to  think.  When  I  had  taken  a 
bath  and  dined  I  sent  Dr.  Schuyler  the  following  tele- 
gram : 

"  If  still  in  session  I  beg  you  elect  another  man.  I  am 
needed  here." 

The  next  day  came  to  Silver  Reef  the  answer : 

«  St.  Lout's,  Mo.,  May  2S,  1886. 
"Am  ordered  to  telegraph  you  as  follows : 
"  Resolved,  that  the  convention  is  unanimously  unwill- 
ing to  change  its  choice  and  that  the  convention  feels 
that  Bishop  Tuttle  is  needed  here.     Further  particulars 
by  mail. 

"  M.  Schuyler, 
"  President." 

I  stayed  in  Silver  Reef  over  Sunday,  the  30th.  It  was 
a  mining  town,  without  a  church  of  any  kind  in  it.  Nor, 
if  I  remember  aright,  was  there  a  minister  of  any  sort 
there.  Sunday  was  a  busy  day  for  me.  Besides  holding 
in  a  hall  the  two  regular  services,  morning  and  evening, 
at  9  A.  m.  in  a  house  I  baptized  three  adults,  and  at  7  p.  m. 
in  another,  three  children.  At  the  morning  service 
in  the  hall  I  also  baptized  a  child,  and  I  celebrated  the 
Holy  Communion  with  nine  communicants.  Mrs.  Tut- 
tle wrote  me : 

"  Home,  Saturday  Afternoon,  May  29,  1886. 
"  Some  way    I  dread  to  write  to  you  in  the  face  of  all 
this  startling  announcement  from  Missouri.     We  are  in 


SECOND   CALL  TO   MISSOURI,    1 886  469 

sore  perplexity  and  I  realize  it  thoroughly.  You  know 
the  two  messages,  and  I  know  your  answer  to  the  first. 
Thank  you  for  the  thoughtfulness  which  sent  me  that 
answer.  My  dear  husband,  I  can  say  nothing.  I  feel  it 
not  right  for  me  now  to  offer  advice  or  to  express  my 
own  wishes.  My  thoughts  are  prayers,  and  they  bring 
me  often  to  my  knees.  It  is  a  very  critical  period  in 
your  life.  God  must  guide  you  and  direct  you  ;  and  may 
He  help  and  comfort  you,  and  help  us  cheerfully  to  do 
what  seems  to  be  His  Holy  Will.  That  first  telegram 
called  me  up  in  the  middle  of  the  night.  You  can  think 
how  it  startled  and  troubled  me,  and  how  when  I  did 
sleep  it  was  to  dream  of  you,  and  to  mix  everything  in 
terrifying  confusion.  Your  side  of  it  ail  is  the  hardest 
and  my  love  and  sympathy  follow  you  each  hour,  as  well 
as  my  poor  stumbling  prayers.  It  is  with  great  impa- 
tience that  I  await  your  home  coming  next  Wednesday 
night.  I  think  you  need  to  be  at  home,  and  to  have 
some  one  to  help  you. 

"  Mr.  Wallace  says  that  if  you  must  go  to  Missouri 
they  must  have  Mr.  Kirby  made  their  bishop.  Docket 
(Dr.  Hamilton)  says  that  he  doesn't  want  to  live  here  if 
you  go  away." 

I  reached  home  June  2d.  Letters  poured  in,  some  urg- 
ing acceptance,  and  as  many  urging  declination  of  the 
Missouri  call.  I  consulted  with  our  senior  warden,  Mr. 
George  M.  Scott. 

I  pause  here  to  say  somewhat  about  Mr.  Scott.  He 
came  to  Salt  Lake  from  California  in  the  '70s.  He  had 
gone  to  California  early  from  his  home  in  Northern  New 
York,  and  like  all  others  had  met  rough  experiences 
there.  But  no  roughening  of  his  gentlemanliness  had 
taken  place.  No,  nor  of  his  gentleness  either.  He  was 
unmarried,  but  his  heart  and  life  were  a  home  for  the 


470  REMINISCENCES 

sweet  domestic  graces.  And  his  loved  niece,  Miss  North, 
living  with  him  helped  to  give  air  and  sun  and  growth 
to  the  home  virtues.  Always  firm  in  the  right,  yet 
ever  kind  and  considerate  in  the  method  of  it,  he  became 
one  of  our  best  business  men  and  leading  citizens.  In 
after  years  he  was  the  first,  and  I  think  has  been  the 
only,  "  Gentile  "  mayor  of  Salt  Lake.  In  the  spring  of 
1875,  when  the  day  for  confirmation  at  St.  Mark's  Cathe- 
dral was  approaching,  I  went  into  his  office  one  day  and 
asked  him  to  give  me  ten  minutes  of  his  time.  I  said, 
"  Mr.  Scott,  you  are  helping  us  in  the  church,  you  are 
trying  to  do  justly  to  your  fellow  men,  and  you  are,  I 
believe,  walking  humbly  with  your  God.  You  ought  to 
be  confirmed.  Will  you  not  come  next  Sunday  and  take 
your  place  in  the  inner  circle  of  grace  as  is  your  duty 
and  privilege?"  He  answered,"  I  do  not  think  I  ought 
to  be  confirmed.  I  am  not  fit.  I  have  not  thought 
enough  about  it.  Business  presses  so  that  I  cannot  give 
it  the  thought  I  ought."  I  replied,  "  I  wish  earnestly  to 
urge  the  step  upon  you.  I  shall  put  up  my  own  prayers 
that  God  will  move  you  to  take  it.  You  need  not  say  yes 
or  no  to  me  to-day.  But  next  Sunday  if  you  think  it 
right,  and  indeed  I  earnestly  hope  you  will,  come  up  with 
the  others  at  the  proper  time  and  be  confirmed.  Thank 
you  for  giving  me  a  hearing.  Good-morning,  Mr. 
Scott." 

My  prayers  were  answered.  The  next  Sunday  morn- 
ing when  those  to  be  confirmed  approached  the  chancel, 
Mr.  Scott  came  among  them.  And  for  all  these  years  no- 
where could  a  more  faithful  and  devoted  servant  and  of- 
ficer of  the  church  be  found,  than  the  senior  warden  of 
St.  Mark's  Cathedral,  Salt  Lake,  has  been.  He  has  now 
gone    back   to  California  to  live,  but  his  memories,  his 


SECOND  CALL  TO   MISSOURI,    1886  47 1 

love,   his    sympathies,   his    help,   are    with    St.    Mark's 
still. 

In  my  conference  with  him  about  the  Missouri  call  Mr. 
Scott  would  say  but  little.  Personally,  I  think,  he  wanted 
me  to  stay.  But  he  was  not  clear  in  expressing  his 
thought  of  what  it  might  be  duty  for  me  to  do.  Then 
came  to  me  the  following  communication  penned  by 
him  : 

"  Salt  Lake  City,  June  75,  1886. 
"  Rt.  Rev.  Dan  I  S.   Tuttle, 

"  Bishop  of   Utah  and  Idaho, 

"  Dear  Friend  :  — It  having  come  to  our  knowl- 
edge, as  wardens  and  vestrymen  of  St.  Mark's  Cathedral, 
that  you  have  been  elected  Bishop  of  Missouri  and  that  you 
are  now  considering  the  acceptance  of  the  position,  we 
wish  to  state  that  while  we  do  not  desire  either  to  stand 
in  the  way  of  your  removal  to  a  larger  and  possibly  a 
more  tempting  field  of  Christian  work  and  duty,  or  to 
run  the  risk  of  allowing  our  deep  personal  esteem  and 
love  to  place  a  barrier  on  what  you  may  consider  the 
path  of  duty,  we  do  think  this  a  proper  occasion  of  ex- 
pressing, not  only  for  ourselves  as  individuals  but  in  our 
associated  capacity  as  wardens  and  vestry  of  St.  Mark's 
Cathedral,  speaking  the  unanimous  sentiments  of  its  con- 
gregation, the  abiding  affection  and  love  in  which  you  are 
held,  based  upon  long  years  of  personal  contact  as 
bishop,  pastor  and  friend,  and  the  great,  if  not  irreparable, 
loss  the  parish,  missionary  district  and  community  would 
sustain  in  the  severance  of  your  present  relations.  Your 
special  adaptation  to  the  work  of  the  church  in  this  re- 
gion, your  unequaled  devotion  and  vigor  in  its  promo- 
tion, with  your  knowledge  of  the  people  of  the  whole 
district,  and  their  love  for  and  their  confidence  in  you 
give  the  Church  a  vantage  ground  of  great  value  which 
she  would  lose  by  your  removal.  It  would  give  us  and 
all  for  whom  we  speak  the  greatest  gratification  if,  con- 
sistent with  your  views  of  duty,  you  will  still  continue 


472  REMINISCENCES 

those  relations  which  in  the  past  have  strengthened  the 
work  of  the  Church  by  building  it  upon  a  strong  basis  of 
Apostolic  service  and  Christian  character. 

"  We  are,  dear  bishop,  your  sincere  and  devoted  friends, 

"  George  M.  Scott, 
"  Geo.  Y.  Wallace, 
"  Henry  Stratford, 
"  C.  B.  Durst, 
"  I.  H.  Woodman, 
"  E.  Wilkes,  Jr." 


And  this  letter  from  Ogden : 


"  Ogdcn,  May  ji,  '86. 


"  My  dear  Bishop  : 

"  Your  Ogden  children  are  confronted  by  the 
dread  of  a  great  uncertainty.  They,  with  all  the  others 
in  two  territories  who  look  up  to  you  with  a  great  filial 
respect  and  love  and  in  their  heart  of  hearts  consider  and 
call  you  Father,  are  in  much  the  same  condition  of  a 
great  fear  for  the  future  that  the  disciples  of  our  Lord 
were  in  when  the  sad  word  had  got  abroad  that  spoke  of 
His  going  away. 

"  We  know  that  you  will  not  leave  us,  unless  you  are 
very  sure  that  the  Lord  wills  and  the  call  of  duty  is  clear 
and  plain.  We  shall  be  glad  when  the  suspense  is  over 
and  the  matter  is  decided,  and  we  shall  not  cease  to  hope 
and  pray  that  the  decision  will  be  that  you  go  not  away. 
"  Faithfully  and  aff'ly  yrs, 

"  Sam'l  Unsworth." 

I  wrote  to  Mr.  Kirby  to  ask  his  view.  Before  he  re- 
ceived my  letter  he  had  written  me  under  date  of  June  I. 
After  receiving  my  letter  he  wrote : 

"Potsdam,  N.  Y.,  14  June,  1886. 
"  Yours  of  the  29th  May  was  received  some  days  ago. 
I  have  not  written  before,  partly  because  I  have  not 


SECOND   CALL  TO   MISSOURI,    1886  473 

known  what  to  say,  and  partly  because  I  had  already 
written  saying  something  on  the  subject  of  your  letter. 
Of  course  you  have  already  found  that  such  a  question  as 
the  one  which  has  come  before  you  will  have  to  be  de- 
cided by  yourself,  and  that  others  cannot  help  you  much. 
I  imagine  that,  take  it  all  in  all,  Missouri  is  a  harder  and 
more  laborious  field  than  the  one  you  have.  For  that 
you  would  not  care.  From  what  I  know  of  you  I  do  not 
believe  you  would  be  as  happy  or  work  as  freely  in  that 
diocese  as  you  are  and  do  in  your  present  field.  As  far 
as  the  honor  and  reverence  of  others  are  concerned,  I  am 
inclined  to  think  you  will  retain  more  of  that  by  declin- 
ing than  by  accepting  this  election.  I  feel  that  you  de- 
serve and  merit  an  eastern  diocese,  but  I  am  pretty  sure 
that  the  average  mind  will  go  out  to  you  more  if  you  re- 
fuse to  turn  your  face  eastwards.  It  strikes  me  that  the 
whole  missionary  work  would  receive  something  of  a 
blow  if  you  ceased  to  be  known  as  a  representative  mis- 
sionary bishop ;  and  your  Utah  work  would  surely  suffer 
immeasurably  under  any  change  of  oversight  during  your 
lifetime.  I  have  thought  a  good  deal  over  this  matter 
and  feel,  without  being  able  to  give  good  reasons  for  it, 
that  it  would  be  a  mistake,  as  far  as  you  are  personally 
concerned,  and  an  injury  to  the  Church  were  you  to  yield 
to  the  pressure  that  will  be  brought  to  bear  to  draw  you 
away  from  your  own  work.  I  say  this  the  more  freely 
as  I  do  not  believe  you  would  find  your  home  life  more 
attractive  and  pleasant  in  St.  Louis  than  at  Salt  Lake. 
It  strikes  me  that  the  great  argument  for  a  change  that 
might  be  brought  forward  by  some  is,  your  position 
among  the  bishops.  It  might  be  thought  that  one  so  far 
up  on  the  list  as  you  are,  and  not  unlikely  in  the  ordinary 
course  of  Providence  to  be  presiding  bishop,  ought  to  be 
at  the  head  of  a  diocese.     How  much  force  there  is  in 


474  REMINISCENCES 

this  I  am  not  able  to  say.  As  for  useful  work  for  the 
Church  I  believe  you  will  do  more  of  that  where  you  are, 
as  long  as  your  life  is  spared,  than  in  any  such  region  as 
Missouri.  I  have  made  my  own  feelings  pretty  plain, 
but  have  not  put  forth  any  reasons  that  ought  to  influ- 
ence you,  and  I  can't,  and  I  do  not  believe  any  one  can. 
There  are  certain  points  where  one's  friends  are  not  of 
much  help,  and  you  have,  I  think,  reached  such  a  point. 
You  know  what  we  say  about  the  road  to  Colton.  That 
whichever  one  a  person  takes,  he  wishes  before  he  reaches 
the  end  that  he  had  taken  the  other.  So,  however  you 
decide  this  question,  there  will  be  those  who  will  feel 
that  you  have  not  acted  for  the  best,  and  you  will  have 
to  run  the  risk  of  feeling  so  yourself.  For  myself  I  shall 
accept  any  decision  you  may  make  as  the  best  for  your- 
self and  the  Church,  as  I  know  you  will  only  make  it  after 
honest  prayer  and  mature  deliberation,  and  with  all  the 
bearings  of  the  question  before  you  as  they  can  come  be- 
fore no  other.  May  God  help  you  and  bring  you  out  of 
your  perplexities  into  a  clear  mind." 

I  wrote  to  Bishop  Williams  of  Connecticut,  and  to 
Bishop  Lee  of  Delaware,  the  presiding  bishop.  Their 
answers  follow : 

"  Middletown,  June  7,  1886. 
"  My  very  dear  Brother  : 

"  I  have  thought  and  prayed  about  you  ever  since 
I  heard  from  Missouri.  Indeed  it  is  a  hard  question  to 
settle ;  and  I  confess  I  am  '  in  a  strait  betwixt  two.' 

"  On  the  one  side  you  could  by  God's  blessing  do  what 
Missouri  so  much  needs ;  on  the  other  who  can  do  what 
you  are  doing  in  Utah  ?  So  it  shapes  itself  in  my 
mind. 

"  And  when  the  scale  is  evenly  balanced,  the  place 
where  God's  Providence  has  placed  one  should  I  think 
turn  it  that  way. 


SECOND  CALL  TO  MISSOURI,    1886  475 

11  So  dear  brother,  while  I  should  rejoice  to  see  you 
take  poor  Missouri  in  charge,  I  must  own  that  in  my 
view  Utah  has  the  higher  claim. 

"  I   write  in  haste  on  the  wing  for  my  convention. 
But  the  thoughts  have  been  with  me  all  along. 
"  The  good  Lord  bless  and  guide  you. 

"  Yr  loving  brother, 

"  J.  Williams." 


"  Wilmington,  Del.,  June  7,  1886. 
"  My  dear  Bishop  Tuttle  : 

"  It  is  a  very  difficult  thing  for  any  one  but  the 
individual  himself  to  decide  a  question  of  duty.  It  de- 
pends so  much  upon  circumstances  and  convictions  of 
which  others  know  but  little.  I  can  only  give  you  my 
impression  as  an  outsider. 

"  I  cannot  see  that  considerations  of «  right  and  duty ' 
require  you  to  resign  your  present  position.  Either  in 
Missouri  or  Utah  there  is  a  wide  field  of  usefulness  and 
great  work  to  be  done.  It  does  not  strike  me  that  there 
is  any  such  indication  of  a  Providential  call  as  to  decide 
the  question  one  way  or  the  other.  If  on  the  one  hand 
the  diocese  of  Missouri  offers  a  wider  field,  on  the  other 
the  work  in  Utah  being  of  a  peculiar  nature  can  be 
better  directed  by  you  than  by  any  one  likely  to  succeed 
you. 

"  You  have  had  a  charge  of  special  difficulty  and  hard- 
ship. If  the  change  would  bring  you  any  relief  from 
toil  and  anxiety  you  would  be,  after  your  long  service, 
fully  justified  in  embracing  it.  If  your  own  feeling  and 
preference  are  in  favor  of  remaining  at  your  present  post, 
it  does  not  seem  to  me  that  you  are  under  any  stress  of 
conscience  to  relinquish  it.  It  is  not  a  question  of  as- 
suming the  burden  of  the  Episcopate  presented  to  a 
parish  minister, — but  of  choosing  between  two  important 
spheres  of  usefulness,  a  somewhat  embarrassing  position, 
but  the  decision  of  which  I  think  depends  upon  your  own 
feelings.  The  church  will  be  satisfied  whichever  way  you 
determine. 


476  REMINISCENCES 

"  Trusting  that  you  will  be  rightly  guided  and  abun- 
dantly blessed  I  am, 

"  Faithfully  yours, 

"  Alfred  Lee." 


It  was  evident  that  the  decision  was  to  be  thrown 
back  upon  myself,  so  I  debated  with  myself  as  follows  : 

i.  I  do  not  desire  to  change.  My  home  in  the 
mountains  is  dear  to  me,  five  of  my  children  have  been 
born  here,  in  my  nineteen  years  here  other  children  have 
grown  to  be  men  and  women  round  about  me.  The 
roots  of  mutual  affection  between  me  and  all  my  people 
have  struck  deep  and  grown  strong.  They  love  me,  I 
think.  I  love  them.  I  know  I  do  not  want  to  go.  Be- 
sides, there  are  difficulties  in  this  field,  and  some  of  them 
peculiar.  I  have  much  experience  and  can  best  get 
along  with  them.  I  ought  not  to  withdraw,  making  that 
experience  count  for  naught,  and  in  what  seems  a  shrink- 
ing and  shirking  way.     But 

2.  I  am  forty-nine  years  old.  Utah  and  Idaho  are 
developing  in  settlement  and  increasing  steadily  in 
population.  Last  year  I  held  services  in  forty-four 
places.  In  many  of  them  I  must  stay  several  days  at 
a  time  to  make  it  sure  that  all  work  may  go  on  well.  I 
left  home  the  middle  of  April  and  was  wandering  in  my 
visitations  till  the  first  of  November.  Engagements  for 
Utah  and  Idaho  begin  to  crowd,  as  six  years  ago  they 
did  for  Montana,  Idaho  and  Utah.  Is  it  reasonable  to 
think  that  in  the  fifties  and  by  and  by  in  the  sixties  I  can 
cope  with  them  as  well  as  I  did  in  the  thirties?  Is  not 
this  a  fit  time,  then,  for  me  to  step  out  and  for  a  younger 
man  to  be  put  into  this  widely  scattered  and  vigorously 
growing  field?     And, 

3.  I   cannot  now  plead  as  once  I  did,  that  I  am  too 


SECOND   CALL  TO   MISSOURI,    l886  477 

young  and  inexperienced  to  have  charge  of  a  diocese. 
Nor,  if  I  should  change  can  it  be  thought  or  said  that 
a  missionary  bishop  has  disgracefully  thrown  up  mis- 
sionary work  before  even  getting  it  well  in  hand.  The 
history  of  nineteen  years  will  prevent  all  that.  And 
furthermore, 

4.  Is  Missouri  not  to  be  considered  ?  That  diocese 
called  me  to  be  its  bishop  in  1868.  After  eighteen  years 
of  service  rendered  by  the  faithful  and  devoted  Bishop 
Robertson,  with  a  steadfast  loyalty  and  unshaken  confi- 
dence and  a  persistent  love  it  has  repeated  to  me  that 
call.  Is  not  its  claim  upon  me  an  unusually  strong  one 
for  considerate  and  kind  treatment? 

The  outcome  was  that  I  felt  it  duty  to  listen  to 
Missouri.  On  June  16th  I  sent  to  Dr.  Schuyler  notice 
of  my  acceptance  of  the  call,  subject  of  course  to  the 
consent  of  the  bishops  and  Standing  Committees  of  the 
whole  American  Church. 

Dear  old  Dr.  Schuyler !  It  fell  to  his  lot  as  president 
of  each  convention  to  send  me  two  telegrams,  quite 
identical  in  text,  with  eighteen  years  lapsing  between. 
He  was  seventy-two  years  old  when  sending  the  second. 
He  lived  ten  years  longer  to  work  by  my  side  in 
St.  Louis,  the  wisest  of  counselors,  the  strongest  of 
helpers,  the  kindest  of  friends.  A  more  lovable  and 
saintlike  man,  a  more  painstaking  and  successful  pastor, 
I  have  never  known. 

Immediately  after  sending  my  acceptance  of  Missouri, 
I  started  upon  the  visitation  of  Idaho.  I  was  gone  six 
weeks,  but  I  visited  only  nine  places,  whereas  the  year 
before  I  had  visited  thirty-three.  It  was  a  good-by  tour, 
and  I  allowed  myself  to  cut  it  short.  I  went  to  Boise, 
Silver,  Idaho,  and  Placerville,  the  old  towns  that  had 
been  familiar  to  me  for  twenty  years.     And  I  took  in 


478  REMINISCENCES 

five  of  the  ones  that  were  nearer  to  me,  Emmett,  Bellevue, 
Ilailey,  Ketchum,  and  Lewiston. 

To  be  vanishing  out  of  their  midst  was  a  sadness  to  me. 
To  say  the  good-bys  was  not  a  pleasure  to  the  mountain 
people.     Witness  the  following  communications  : 

"  Boise  City,  Idaho,  July  6,  1886. 
"  To  the  Rt.  Rev.  D.  S.  Tuttle  : 

"  As  you  are  about  to  sever  the  official  bond  by 
which  you  have  been  so  long  united  to  the  Church  in 
Idaho,  the  undersigned,  the  rector  and  vestry  of 
St.  Michael's  church,  Boise  City,  Idaho,  deem  it  but  fit- 
ting that  we  should  express  the  deep  regret  with  which 
we  have  learned  of  your  decision,  and  the  affection  and 
esteem  in  which  you  have  been,  and  will  ever  continue  to 
be,  held  by  ourselves  and  by  the  Church  we  are  privileged 
to  represent. 

**  For  nineteen  years  you  have  been,  under  God,  the 
chief  pastor  of  this  people,  and  it  is  with  profound  grati- 
tude that  we  bear  witness  to  the  unvarying  fidelity  with 
which  you  have  labored  in  the  discharge  of  your  duties. 

"  In  those  hours  of  discouragement  which  have  in- 
evitably come  to  the  church  struggling  to  establish  itself 
in  a  new  country,  you  have  ever  faithfully  stood  by  our 
side  and  encouraged  and  stimulated  us  by  your  words  of 
faith  and  hope.  By  the  integrity  of  your  life,  the  frank 
and  open  honesty  of  your  words,  and  your  devotion  to 
the  Master's  cause  you  have  endeared  yourself  to  this 
people  in  a  most  unusual  degree.  Your  name  is  written 
upon  their  hearts  and  indelibly  impressed  upon  the  annals 
of  the  Church  in  Idaho. 

"  While  we  deeply  regret  that  duty  should  seem  to 
demand  your  removal  from  our  midst,  we  assure  you  of 
our  continued  affection,  and  our  prayers  that  God  will 
bless  you  in  your  new  field  of  labor,  and  that  the  Holy 
Spirit  may  guide  you  in  the  future  as  we  feel  sure  He  has 
guided  you  in  the  past,  until  at  the  end  of  your  earthly 
stewardship  you  may  be  enabled  to  say  with  the  apostle, — 
1  I  have  fought  a  good  fight,  I  have  finished  my  course,  I 
have  kept  the  faith ;  henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for  me  a 


SFXOND   CALL  TO   MISSOURI,    1886  479 

crown  which  the  Lord,  the  righteous  judge,  shall  give 

me  at  that  day.' 

"  G.  H.  Davis,  Rector, 
"  A.  G.  Redway,   )  ,,r     , 
"T.E.  Logan,       \  Wardens» 
11  John  Huntoon, 
"A.  L.  Richardson, 
"  G.  W.  Brumm, 
"  Fremont  Wood, 
"  S.  H.  Walker." 

"  Hailey,  Idaho,  July  2j,  1886. 
"  Dear  Bishop  : 

"  At  a  meeting  of  the  committee  of  Emanuel 
church,  Hailey,  held  July  22d,  the  following  was  made  a 
part  of  the  record  of  the  meeting  : 

"  Whereas,  In  the  Providence  of  God,  the  time  has 
come  when  we  as  a  committee  of  men  representing 
Emanuel  church,  Hailey,  must  say  good-by  to  our 
bishop, 

"  Therefore,  be  it 

"  Resolved,  That  we  severally  and  collectively  desire 
to  express  our  sense  of  the  deep  obligation  that  we  shall 
ever  owe  to  his  faithful  labors  in  our  own  and  the  Church's 
behalf,  acknowledging  that  to  his  Christian  faith  and  zeal, 
his  manly  devotion  and  his  patient  love,  is  due  the  degree 
of  success  that  so  far  has  crowned  our  own  efforts  in 
Church  work. 

"  And,  although  knowing  that  we  cannot  express  by 
words  the  deep  feelings  of  our  hearts,  we  still  ask  that  we 
may  be  allowed  in  this  manner  to  record  our  gratitude 
and  loving  regard,  and  we  promise  our  prayers  for  his 
welfare  and  success  in  the  new  field  to  which  he  has  been 
called. 

"  I.  T.  Osborn,  Rector,       "  Alex.  Willman,  Treasurer, 

"  Texas  Angel,  Secretary,  «  E.  C.  Coffin, 

"  W.  T.  Riley,  «  J.  C.  Fox, 

"  V.  S.  Anderson,  «  Homer  L.  Pound. 

«  To  the  Rt.  Rev.  D.  S.  Tuttle,  S.  T.  D.t 
"  Bishop  of  Utah  and  Idaho!' 


480  REMINISCENCES 

I  wended  my  way  down  to  Southern  Idaho  and  stopped 
at  Soda  Springs.  Here  Mr.  Geo.  Y.  Wallace  and  Mr. 
Charles  W.  Lyman,  of  Salt  Lake  City,  who  had  married 
sisters,  had  summer  cottages.  The  former  was  our  junior 
warden.  The  latter  afterwards  became  and  is  now  (1904) 
the  treasurer  of  the  diocese  of  Nebraska.  Both  were 
among  my  kindest  and  most  generously  helpful  friends 
of  the  mountains.  I  rested  for  a  few  days,  and  there  at 
Soda  Springs,  Idaho,  on  the  morning  of  August  9th,  I 
became  the  Bishop  of  Missouri. 

That  morning's  mail  brought  me  a  letter  from  Mr. 
Charles  Hofman,  secretary  of  the  Standing  Committee  of 
Missouri,  certifying  that  a  majority  of  consents  of  bishops 
and  standing  committees  to  my  translation  had  been  re- 
ceived. When  I  took  the  letter  in  hand  to  read  I  was 
Bishop  of  Utah,  and  after  I  had  read  it,  as  I  understood  the 
matter,  I  was  Bishop  of  Missouri. 

Strangely,  the  canons  provide  for  no  formal  pronounc- 
ing or  announcing  to  the  man  chiefly  concerned  the  com- 
pleted action  of  the  transfer  of  a  missionary  bishop  to  be 
the  bishop  of  a  diocese ;  and  therefore  I  was  obliged  to 
decide  for  myself  that  the  reading  of  that  morning's  letter 
changed  me  on  the  spot  from  the  Bishop  of  Utah  to  the 
Bishop  of  Missouri. 

So,  by  the  turning  of  a  leaf  in  a  small  documentary 
letter,  I  ceased  to  be  a  missionary  bishop.  This  was 
true  in  name,  more  than  in  fact,  however.  For  Missouri 
itself  was  one  great  missionary  field.  And  I  did  not 
know  that  for  a  year  or  more,  owing  to  the  declination  of 
Utah  by  Mr.  Kirby  when  elected  bishop,  and  until 
Bishop  Leonard  should  be  consecrated  in  January,  1888, 
I  would  still  have  charge  of  "  Utah  and  Idaho  "  under  the 
presiding  bishop;  and  that  in  the  summer  of  1887  I 
would  be  in  the  mountains  again  in  discharge  of  that 


SECOND  CALL  TO   MISSOURI,    1886  48 1 

delegated  duty.  Nor  did  I  know,  further,  that  as  time 
went  on  and  the  lamented  death  of  Bishop  Leonard 
supervened,  I  would  be  called  upon  to  take  charge  once 
more  for  a  year  (1903-4)  as  bishop  of"  Salt  Lake." 

I  was  not  worn  out.  By  God's  mercy  and  goodness 
my  health  and  strength,  save  for  a  defect  in  hearing  which 
was  growing  upon  me,  were  wonderfully  retained.  I 
was  not  discouraged  or  depressed.  Cheerfulness  had 
always  been  blessedly  ministered  to  me  from  above,  nor 
was  it  failing  me  now.  Missionary  enthusiasm  had  not 
run  dry.  It  began  with  me  and  roamed  about  with  me 
and  my  dear  faithful  horse  "  Jersey  "  among  the  hills  of 
old  Otsego  County.  I  entertained  it  in  my  heart  and 
fanned  it  with  my  love  into  a  steady  flame.  I  remember 
how  I  induced  James  Lloyd  Breck  to  come  to  my  country 
parish  of  Morris,  though  we  were  forty  miles  from  a  rail- 
road, to  tell  us  about  missions.  He  was  the  foremost 
missionary  among  us  of  that  day,  and  his  visit  was  in- 
spiration and  benediction.  In  after  years  (October  21, 
1897),  I  had  opportunity  to  pay  grateful  tribute  to  that 
faithful  missionary,  at  the  side  of  the  grave  at  Nashotah 
in  which  his  sacred  remains,  brought  from  California, 
were  to  be  finally  deposited.  I  said  :  "  Amidst  the  russet 
of  this  gray  autumn  day,  from  out  of  the  pressing  ac- 
tivities of  a  busy  session  of  our  missionary  council 
(at  Milwaukee),  many  of  us  have  come  to  help  lay  in 
their  final  resting-place  the  perishing  remains  of  a  brother 
who  was  also  a  man  of  work.  What  a  contrast, — life  and 
death,  strength  and  weakness,  sturdy  courage  and  trust- 
ful submission  !  Could  he  speak  to  us  he  would  bid  us 
not  dwell  on  death,  he  would  urge  us  to  think  of  life  and 
faith  and  work.  Brethren  all,  then, — you  older  ones 
who,  kneeling  awhile  ago  at  yonder  rail,  recalled  the  fact 
that  with  Breck  thirty  and  forty  years  ago  you  were 


482  REMINISCENCES 

students  and  laborers  here  at  Nashotah,  and  you  younger 
men  who  are  putting  your  armor  on, — I  bid  you  think, 
not  of  death,  but  of  life. 

"  There  was  a  Grecian  race  in  which  the  runners  were 
charged  to  care  not  for  themselves,  nor  indeed  for  each 
other,  but  for  the  torch  they  bore.  As  one  and  another, 
wearied  and  overcome  fell  by  the  way,  he  held  aloft  his 
torch,  handing  it  to  a  comrade  who  seized  it  quickly  and 
sped  on. 

"  So  with  the  torch  borne  by  the  Christian  man.  It 
has  a  triple  flame, — God's  truth,  Christ's  love,  men's 
good.  We  are  to  hold  it  up  and  pass  it  on.  One  or  an- 
other of  us  is  soon  to  fall  in  the  hard-trodden,  dusty  path. 
But  never  mind  us,  it  is  dust  to  dust,  though  it  may  be 
sacred  dust,  that  falls,  and  God  will  take  care  of  it.  Do 
not  mind  us  ;  seize  the  torch,  we  pray  you,  and  push  on 
to  the  blessed  goal. 

"  It  is  with  thanks  we  leave  these  sacred  remains  here 
in  the  bosom  of  mother  earth, — thanks  for  the  life  our 
brother  lived,  the  faith  he  avowed,  the  work  he  did,  out- 
springing  from  that  faith.  And  with  hope, — the  assured 
hope  through  Christ  that  after  the  communion  of  saints 
come  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  the  resurrection  of  the  body, 
and  the  life  everlasting.  And  with  peace, — the  sighing 
and  soughing  of  the  wind  through  these  trees  shall  utter 
peace ;  the  birds  hiding  under  the  leaves  shall  carol 
peace ;  the  green,  fresh  grass-blades  springing  upward  to 
the  sun  and  responding  to  the  moistening  dew  and  re- 
freshing rain  shall  speak  peace;  the  sweet  waters  of 
yonder  lake,  never  lashed  to  fury,  shall  whisper  peace. 

"  *  Life's  race  well  run, 
Life's  work  well  done, 
Life's  crown  well  won 
Thanks,  hope,  peace,  rest ! '  " 


SECOND  CALL  TO  MISSOURI,    1 886  483 

With  good  health  and  missionary  enthusiasm  some 
other  things  were  of  help  in  doing  my  work.  May  I 
mention  two  or  three  ? 

Fidelity  in  fulfilling  promises  and  punctuality  in  keep- 
ing engagements  I  put  in  the  very  forefront  of  practical 
maxims  to  be  observed ;  nor  have  I  ever  learned  that 
such  rating  of  their  value  was  in  error. 

Family  prayers  I  urged  in  every  way.  Homes  with 
the  fulness  and  sweetness  of  their  real  meaning  were  not 
much  in  evidence  in  my  mining  communities.  But 
homelike  hospitality  I  was  offered  here  and  there  and 
everywhere.  And  with  my  kindly  host,  even  where 
hostesses  were  not,  it  was  my  custom,  whenever  prac- 
ticable and  becoming,  to  have  family  prayer.  The  boy- 
hood's memories  of  my  own  loved  father's  constant  habit 
came  to  me  as  benedictions.  The  child  is  father  of  the 
man.  Family  prayer  sows  blessed  seeds  in  the  hearts  of 
the  children.  The  plants  grow  up  and  bear  fruit  all  along 
the  way  of  earthly  life.  I  am  convinced  that  no  one 
human  thing  will  do  more  to  ennoble  citizenship,  to 
deepen  and  strengthen  Christianity,  and  to  assure  the 
salvation  of  souls,  than  will  family  prayer.  A  former 
missionary  of  Idaho  wrote  me  lately  : 

"  Shall  I  ever  forget  that  night  we  spent  at  Trotter's 
Hotel,  Rock  Creek !  A  wilderness,  just  six  houses  on 
the  Kelton-Boise  line,  not  counting  the  stock  tenders' 
stations.  We  were  a  mixed  crowd  that  night ;  but  the 
bishop  and  his  coadjutor  looked  as  tough  and  dirty  as  the 
others.  Oh,  my !  I  can  see  those  great  grizzled  men 
watching  each  other  through  their  opened  fingers  as  they 
were  kneeling  down  while  you  read  family  prayers.  I 
tell  you  I  admired  your  nerve.  That  was  work.  But  it 
had  its  many  compensations,  and  we  shall  both  always 
love  to  think  of  it.     No  doubt  when  we  get  Home  we 


484  REMINISCENCES 

shall  see  some — many — I  hope  all,  of  the  old  friends.  I 
don't  believe  that  even  in  Paradise  we  shall  be  too  happy 
or  too  busy  to  talk  over  those  dear  old  days  that  are  no 
more." 

I  practiced  the  giving  of  the  tithe.  From  the  time  I 
was  eighteen  years  old  I  have  done  so.  Putting  into  the 
"  Lord's  purse  "  one-tenth  of  my  salary  whenever  it  was 
received.  And  then  taking  out  of  the  "  purse  "  as  needs 
and  calls  were  presented  to  me.  Not  only  is  the  setting 
aside  of  a  tenth  a  practice  which,  as  I  think,  brings  down 
God's  blessing  upon  it ;  but  the  giving  a  tenth  is  a  habit 
which  induces  cheerfulness  and  promotes  happiness. 
When  the  needs  and  calls  come  it  is  a  genuine  pleasure 
to  take  out  of  the  purse  the  wherewith  to  meet  such  as 
commend  themselves  to  your  judgment.  If  nothing  be 
found  in  the  purse,  the  conscience  cheerily  acquiesces  in 
your  words  to  the  applicant  that  he  must  wait  for  a  more 
convenient  season.  It  is  the  Lord's  purse.  It  is  happiness 
for  you  to  put  your  tenth  into  it.  And  it  is  honest  joy 
for  you,  as  the  Lord's  representative,  to  take  out  of  it 
wherewith  to  help  His  little  ones.  Anxious  and  per- 
plexing thought  as  to  what  you  can  do  and  what  you 
ought  to  do  in  giving  is  banished,  or  at  least  reduced  to 
a  minimum. 

From  Soda  Springs  I  went  to  my  Salt  Lake  home. 
But  for  a  stay  of  only  three  weeks.  On  September  I, 
1886,  I  took  actual  charge  of  the  diocese  of  Missouri  as 
its  bishop.  The  process  of  vanishing  from  my  old  field 
of  the  mountains  was  a  quick  one  now.  I  had  served  as 
missionary  bishop  nineteen  years  and  four  months. 

I  had  baptized  117  adults  and  757  children  in  that 
field,  I  had  confirmed  1,203,  I  nad  solemnized  146  mar- 
riages, I  had  buried  117  persons,  and  I  had  held  in  all 
3,783  services. 


SECOND   CALL  TO   MISSOURI,    1886  485 

Personally  it  was  in  much  anguish  of  heart  that  I  with- 
drew. But  officially  I  had  no  feeling  of  distress.  Bishop 
Brewer,  wise  and  strong,  already  had  the  vigorous  Mon- 
tana work  well  in  hand.  And  this  year  (1904)  he  makes 
it  a  diocese  with  twenty-four  clergy,  thirty-two  church 
buildings,  fifty  organized  parishes  and  missions,  ten  un- 
organized missions,  and  2,725  communicants.  The 
Church,  I  knew,  would  not  neglect  the  rest  of  the  field. 

The  House  of  Bishops  in  October  elected  my  dear  old 
friend  and  helper,  Mr.  Kirby,  to  be  Bishop  of  Utah  and 
Idaho.  He  declined,  so  for  one  year  more  I  was  kept  in 
charge.  Then  changes  in  area  were  made.  Utah  was 
put  with  Nevada,  and  in  October,  1887,  Bishop  Leonard 
was  appointed  Bishop  of  Nevada  and  Utah.  Afterwards, 
under  another  change  of  metes  and  bounds,  Bishop 
Leonard  became  the  Bishop  of  "  Salt  Lake,"  a  mission- 
ary district  comprising  all  of  Utah,  the  east  portion  of 
Nevada,  the  west  portion  of  Colorado,  and  a  county  of 
Wyoming.  Actively  and  untiringly  for  sixteen  years  he 
did  the  hard  work  given  him  to  do,  and  then  lay  down 
to  his  well-earned  rest.  At  his  lamented  death  the  old 
field  yet  once  more  reverted  to  my  hands  and  I  have 
charge  of  it  now  and  until  a  new  bishop  shall  be  chosen. 
Idaho  was  conjoined  with  Wyoming  and  there  the 
buoyant  and  energetic  Talbot  served  as  bishop  for  eleven 
years.  Then  under  still  another  change,  the  missionary 
district  of  Boise  was  constituted,  comprising  Southern 
Idaho  and  Western  Wyoming ;  and  of  this  Bishop 
Funsten,  clear-headed  and  loving-hearted,  has  charge. 
Northern  Idaho  has  become  a  part  of  the  missionary  dis- 
trict of  Spokane,  under  Bishop  Wells,  who  won  his  spurs 
in  earlier  years  as  an  active  missionary  in  Walla  Walla 
and  throughout  the  great  Northwest. 

God  be  thanked  for  the  good  work  going  vigorously 


486  REMINISCENCES 

on  !  God  forgive  me  for  seeming  to  have  shrunk  from  it 
and  shirked  it !  Coming  to  Missouri  I  shrank  again. 
Bishop  Atwill,  diligent,  loyal,  true,  stepped  into  West 
Missouri.  But  shrinking  is  now  over.  I  am  wedded  to 
Missouri  "  for  better  for  worse,  for  richer  for  poorer,  in 
sickness  and  in  health,  till  death  us  do  part." 

There  is  to  be  no  change  more  till  quietly  I  shrink 
from  the  activities  of  earth  into  the  peaceful  rest  I  hope 
for,  through  the  Saviour,  with  the  prayer  written  deep  in 
my  heart,  if  not  spoken  out  by  the  lips,  "  God  be  merci- 
ful to  me  a  sinner  !" 

On  Sunday  morning  August  29,  1886,  I  said  my 
good-by  in  St.  Mark's  Cathedral,  Salt  Lake  City.  Per- 
haps it  may  be  permitted  me  to  make  that  a  good-by  also 
to  my  present  readers. 

"  How  can  thoughts  other  than  of  stewardship  come 
over  me  and  you  to-day  ?  The  Providence  of  Almighty 
God  hath  thrown  our  paths  together  for  near  twenty 
years.  The  same  Providence  severs  us  now,  bidding  us 
part  unto  diverse  ways.  We  stand  on  the  divide  a  little 
while  between  the  paths  whence  we  have  come  and 
whither  we  must  go,  and  we  may  have  pardon  for  casting 
a  look  at  each. 

"  On  the  morning  of  the  2d  of  July,  1867,  after  nearly 
a  thousand  miles  of  travel  by  stage  coach  I  entered  this 
city,  my  brother,1  who  is  here  in  the  chancel  to-day,  also 
being  with  me.  Two  months  previous  the  Rev.  Messrs. 
Foote  and  Haskins  had  come  and  had  started  regular 
services  and  opened  St.  Mark's  school.  We  found  three 
communicants.  One  of  them2  is  here  to-day.  Not  a 
Sunday  has  there  been,  I  think,  from  then  till  now  in 
which  the  regular  services  of  the  church  have  not  been 

>  Rev.  G.  D.  B.  Miller.  »  Mrs.  J.  F.  Hamilton. 


SECOND   CALL  TO   MISSOURI,    1886  487 

maintained.  In  this  parish  twelve  ministers  have  served, 
— G.  W.  Foote,  Haskins,  H.  L.  Foote,  Pidsley,  Kirby, 
Turner,  Prout,  Fowler,  Miller,  Unsworth,  Armstrong, 
Putman.  Under  them  1,274  have  been  baptized,  411 
have  been  confirmed,  and  the  three1  communicants  have 
multiplied  to  324.  In  my  missionary  field  3,809  have 
been  baptized  and  1,203  confirmed.  In  St.  Mark's 
school  and  Rowland  Hall,  3,186  boys  and  girls  have 
been  taught.  In  St.  Mark's  hospital  4,776  patients  have 
been  cared  for.  The  parish  since  it  began  to  be,  has 
given  for  church  and  charity  purposes,  $271,045.63. 

"  These  are  figures  and  facts.  Who  shall  estimate 
spiritual  meaning  and  moral  forces  underlying  and  over- 
lapping them  ?  I  am  proud  of  and  thankful  for  the 
faithful  work  of  all  the  pastors  and  teachers  ;  and  for  the 
faithful  cooperation  likewise  of  the  men  and  women  and 
children  of  the  parish. 

"  I  cannot  undertake  to  say  all  my  thanks.  Words 
would  fail.     Manly  strength  would  go  out  of  my  voice. 

"  The  wardens  and  vestrymen — if  man  ever  find 
brothers  in  men,  I  have  found  them  brothers  indeed  to 
me,  clear  headed,  warm  hearted,  strong  helping.  Truer 
brothers  I  never  expect  to  find  in  the  life  that  is  left  me. 

"  The  ministers  who  have  come  and  gone — three  of 
them  stand  forth  conspicuous,  the  founders,  Foote  and 
Haskins,  and  the  dearly  loved  pastor,  Kirby.  Two2 
have  been  called  from  work  to  rest. 

"  Teachers  in  the  schools, — there  have  been  scores  of 
them.  I  can  myself  remember  the  names  of  fifty-four, 
besides  other  scores  and  scores  of  Sunday-school  teachers. 
What  a  blessed  work  all  theirs  has  been !     Two  other 


1  Mrs.  J.  F.  Hamilton,  Mrs.  T.  F.  Tracy,  Mrs.  Oliver  Durant. 
» Rev.  Morelle  Fowler,  Rev.  H.  H.  Prout. 


488  REMINISCENCES 

kinds  of  work  only  are  more  valuable  than  theirs,  the 
Holy  Spirit's,  and  parents'. 

"  The  physicians  in  our  hospital, — we  think  too  little  of 
what  real  benefactors  medical  men  are.  Ah,  in  the  hard 
stress  of  disease  how  lovingly  and  trustingly  your  heart 
turns  to  them  !  Let  us  not  ungratefully  forget  that  in 
the  hospital  ward  and  in  serving  the  sick  poor  without 
earthly  pay  they  are  followers,  in  fact  (would  God  they 
all  were  followers  in  heart),  in  the  footsteps  of  the  Great 
Physician  so  merciful  to  help  and  to  heal. 

"  The  singers  who  have  done  duty  in  this  church, — my 
heart  is  full  of  loving  gratitude  to  them.  The  praises  in 
holy  worship, — God  asks  for  them  and  owns  them  as 
much  as  the  prayers.     Ye  have  been  right  loyal  helpers. 

"  The  mantle  falls.  The  work  is  done.  The  change 
has  come.  The  roll  of  stewardship  for  twenty  years  is 
closed  up.  God's  mercy  and  forgiveness  be  upon  it ! 
Turn  we  from  the  past. 

"  In  October,  at  Chicago,  your  new  bishop  will  be 
chosen.  You  are  going  to  welcome  him  cordially.  You 
are  going  to  hold  up  his  hands  sturdily.  You  are  going  to 
cheer  his  heart  and  help  on  his  work  generously.  How 
do  you  know, — does  any  one  ask?  We  judge  of  the 
future  by  the  past  and  so  I  know. 

"  Then,  let  us  say  a  cheery  good-by.  Cheery,  be- 
cause of  deep  and  long-to-be  remembered  thanks  with 
which  our  hearts  are  full  this  day.  Cheery,  because 
there  is  great,  good  work  to  be  done  yet  by  you  and  me 
for  God,  if  He  spare  our  lives.  Cheery,  because  if  ever 
a  people  ought  with  abiding  trust  in  God's  Providence, 
we  ought  now  to  4  thank  God  and  take  courage.' 

"  We  will  do  it.     Thank  God  and  take  courage. 

"  Dear  brethren,  so  long  valued  and  so  loved,  I  be- 
seech you  let  us  kneel  once  more  together  in  the  Holy 


SECOND  CALL  TO  MISSOURI,    1 886  489 

Communion  of  our  Blessed  Lord  and  pray  Him, '  not 
weighing  our  merits  but  pardoning  our  offenses,'  to  keep 
us  in  His  ways,  and  hold  us  in  His  hands,  and  save  us 
in  His  love,  that  we  may  be  together  again  with  Him  by 
and  by. 

'• '  God  of  our  fathers,  by  whose  hand 
Thy  people  still  are  blest, 
Be  with  us  through  our  pilgrimage 
Conduct  us  to  our  rest. 

" '  O  spread  Thy  sheltering  wings  around 
Till  all  our  wanderings  cease  ; 
And  at  our  Father's  loved  abode 
Our  souls  arrive  in  peace.'  " 


INDEX 


Academy   of    Music,  missionary 

meeting,  210 
Alder  Gulch,  128 
Allerdice,  Dave,  273,  440 
Alvord,  Mrs.,  291 
American  Church,   12,  23,  24,  25, 

26,47 
Anthon,  Dr.,  51 ;  death,  140 
Armitage,  Bishop,  208 
Armstrong,  C.  M.,  401 
Atwill,  Bishop,  486 
Atkinson,  Bishop,  207,  269 
Augur,  Gen.,  56,  65,  68,  75 

Bailey,  W.  G.,  451 

Baker,  Geo.  A.,  440 

Baldwin,  Gov.,  34 

Ballard,  Gov.,  151,  162 

Banks,  288 

Bannack,  119,  199;  a  great  fright, 

240,  433 

Barrett,  M.,  445 

Bass  Bros.,  444 

Baxter,  Rev.  Mr.,  132,  212 

Beall,  Mrs.,  450 

Beaver  Head  canon,  127 

Beckwith,  Bishop,  205 

Bedell,  Bishop,  207 

Beecher,  H.  Ward,  229 

Beidler,  J.  X.,  222,  223 

Belknap,  Mrs.,  398 

Berrian,  Dr.,  44 

Big  Flats,  211 

Big  Hole,  battle  of,  444 

Birdseye,  C.  G.,  451 

Bishop,  Mr.,  161,  163 

Bishop  Robertson  Hall,  360 

Bissell,  Bishop,  205 

Blackfoot,  200 

Blackiston,  Rev.  Mr.,  458 

Blake,  Judge,  411 

Bleecker,  P.  McD.,  378,  421 

Boise  Basin,  159 

Boise    City,    146,    204,    283 ;    pur- 
chase of  lot,  286,  289,  465. 


Bolton,  H.,  52 

Book   of  Doctrine  and  Covenants, 

310 
Book  of  Mormon,  309,  338 
Bozeman,  239,  450,  459 
Bozeman,  Mr.,  196,  198 
Bray,  Mrs.,  398 
Breck,  J.  L.,  481 
Brewer,    Bishop,    302,    431,   433, 

436,441,445.457,485 
Bridger,  Fort,  87,  102,  148 
Bridger,  Jim,  306 
Brisbin,  Gen.,  450 
Brown,  Jo,  405 
Brown,  T.  D.,  369 
Buffaloes,  305 
Bunn,  A.  C.,  20 
Butte,  433 
Butternuts,  31 
Byrne,  Rev.  Mr.,  80 


Calhoun,  E.  S.,  129 

Calhoun,  John  C,  339 

Callihan,  Mr.,  405 

Campbell,  Major,  449 

Campbell,  Prof.,  1 32,  212 

Carpenter,  W.  N.,  259,  262 

Cartee,  Gen.,  283 

Carter,  Judge,  88,  148 

Cavanaugh,  J.  M.,  142 

Central  Pacific  Railway,  243 

Central  treasury,  8,  9,  10,  11 

Chadwick,  W.  E.,  226 

Chambers,  R.  C,  400 

Chase,  Bishop,  26,  208 

Chetlain,  Gen.,  89 

Chicago,  62 

Chick,  Mr.,  151,  155 

Chinamen,  132,  157,  159 

Chislett,  John,  252 

Chumasero,  Judge,  451 

Church  American,  organization  of, 

25,  26 
Church  of  the  Good  Samaritan,  106 


491 


492 


INDEX 


Church    of    the    Good    Shepherd, 

Ogden,  48,  106,  256 
Churches,  local  support  of,  8 
Cissley,  Dave,  232 
Civil     War,     drilling     in      Home 

Guards,  7,  12,  46,  51,  67,  120 
Clagett,  W.  H.,  226 
Clark,  Bishop,  207 
Clark,  VV.  A.,  439,  443 
Clarke,  "  China,"  458 
Clarkson,  Bishop,  24,  64,  208,  210, 

429 
Classmates  at  General  Theological 

Seminary,     Bishops     Robertson, 

Jaggar  and  Walker,  I,  2 
Clay,  Henry,  329 
Coles,  Miss,  210 
Colonial  clergymen,  25 
Columbia  College,  2,  49,  50 
Comfort,  Rev.  Mr.,  228,  229 
Confidence  man,  263 
Confirmation,     4 ;      administering 

first,  49  ;    directions  concerning, 

202 
Conner,  Gen.,  366 
Consecration  as  Bishop,  41 
Cook,  Capt.,  445 
Cooperstown,  33 
Corinne,  106,  242,  243 
Couldock,  C.  W.,  170 
Cover,  Tom,  195,  197 
Cummings,  Amos,  324 
Cummings,  Bishop,  207,  208,  209, 

210 
Cumorah,  309 
Currency,  129,  159,  214,  287 

Dancing,  137 

Dana,  W.  S.,  52 

D'Aste,  Father,  188 

Davenport,  Mrs.  E.  L.,  94 

Davenport,  Miss,  245 

Davis,  A.  J.,  410 

Davis,  C.  G.,  375 

Davis,  Geo.  H.,  412,  479 

Deer  Lodge,  120,  199,  225,  239 

Delaware,  26 

Delhi,  358,  460 

Demopolis,  51 

Denver,  59,  73 

Deseret,  101,  323 

De  Veaux  College,  211 

"Dick,"  118,  171,  182,  190 


Dickey,  Rev.  Mr.,  409 

Dinsdale,  Prof.,  130 

Dix,  M.,  32,  41,  44 

Doane,  Bishop  G.  W.,  2 

Doane,  Bishop  W.  C,  430 

Donaldson,  Mrs.,  134,  144,  148 

Douglas,  Camp,  102,  103,  109 

Douglas,  W.  B.,  45 

Drake,  Judge,  372 

Duncan,  Rev.  Mr.,  131,  135 

Dunn,  B.  S.,  269 

Durant,  Mrs.  O.,  104,  115,  372 

Duroe,  D.  W.,  20 

Dyer,  H.,  48 

Eastburn,  Bishop,  207,  209 
Eastman,  H.  B.,  410 
Echo  canon,  94 
Edmunds  Bill,  321 
Edmunson,  P.  O.,  299 
Elliot,  L.,  445,  446 
Endowment  House,  314,  316 
Essex,  42 

Fackler,  St.  Michael,  31,  55, 
146,  281 

Fayette,  309 

Field,  B.  H.,  393 

Field,  C.  de  P.,  52,  392 

Floweree,  J.,  411 

Foote,  C.  E.,  211 

Foote,  Geo.  L.,  1 ;  illness,  2 ;  ad- 
vice, 3,  4,  5  ;  death,  14,  46 1 

Foote,  Geo.  W.,  1,  31,  40,  69,  90, 
104,  176,  227,  228;  visit  in  the 
east,  247,  266,  267,  364,  386,  388, 
390,  486 

Foote,  Mrs.  G.  W.,40,  61,  III,  249, 

394 

Foote,  H.  L.,  20,  228,  244;  or- 
dained, 246;  death  of  wife,  246, 
290,  378 

Foote,  S.  K.,  61 

Foote,  Major,  158 

Foote,  Mrs.  M.  T.,  211,  214,  398 

Forsythe,  Judge,  259 

Fort  Coeur  d'Alene,  424 

Fowler,  M.,  266,  267,  268,  299 

Frankford,  S.  S.  classes  named 
"Bishop  Tuttle,"  47,  211 

Freeman,  Bishop,  23 

French,  Mrs.,  449 


INDEX 


493 


Fuller,  W.  A.,  69 
Funsten,  Bishop,  457,  485 

Gallatin  City,  199,  276 

Gamble,  J.  H.,  181,  183,  205,  206 

Gamble,  H.,  270 

General  Convention  1880,  429 

General  Convention,  24,  206 

Gentiles,  102,  108 

Georgia,  26 

Gerry,  E.  T.,  444 

Gibbon,  Gen.,  244,  376,  409,  444 

Gibson,  Dr.,  130 

Gilbert,   Mahlon    N.,    19,  94,    106, 

375.  390.  407.  446 
Gillespie,  Bishop,  429 
Gillespie,  Miss,  161,  164 
Gillespie,  R.  S.,  467 
Gillogly,  J.  L.,  105,  254,  256,  377 
Godbe,  W.  S.,  69,  81,251 
Godbeites,  251,  253,  332 
Goddard,  E.  N.,  31,  40,  61,  108, 

117,  125,  139,  200,  212,  228,  237, 

246,  274,  278,  364 
Gostling,  Mr.,  212 
Graeter,  A.  F.,  448 
Graves,  F.  R.,  379 
Greer,  Mrs.,  165 
Griffin,  Mrs.,  205 
Groesbeck's  stores,  245 
Groshon,  T   C,  451 
Guadaloupe  Hidalgo,  Treaty  of,ioi 

Hamilton,  Mrs.  J.  F.,  104,  108, 

249.  363.  368 
Hamilton,  Dr.,  395,  399,  469 
Hamersley,  J.  H.,  52 
Hamersley,  J.  W.,  256 
Hancock,  Gen.,  85,  229 
Hanna,  Major,  219 
Hare,  W.  H.,  259,  261 
Harrison,  E.  L.  T,,  251 
Haskins,  T.   W.,   32,  40,  90,   104, 

227,    228,    244;    ordained,    246, 

363.  379,  387,  486 
Hauser,  S.  F.,  222,  224,  411 
Hayden,  Miss  C.  E.,  373 
Helena,   entered,    139,    200,    211; 

hotel  prices,  213;  transportation 

expenses,    214;    cost   of    living, 

214  ;  Sunday-school  begun,  215  ; 

St.  Peter's  church  lot,  220,  227, 

433.  458>  459 


Hempstead,  Major,  104,  367 

Higgins,  Dr.,  200,  443 

Hill,  Jo,  451 

Hitchings,  H.  B.,  58,  77,  78,  364 

Hofman,  C,  480 

Holter,  A.  M.,  442 

Holter,  Mrs.,  212 

Holworthy,  Rev.  Mr.,  413 

Holy    Communion,    admitting    to, 

202,  204 
Hooper,  Capt.,  1 1 1,  410 
Hopkins,  Bishop,  28,  29,  30,  32,  40 
Hopkins,  J.  H.,  Jr.,  405 
Hosmer,  Judge,  29,  32,  54,  128 
Hot  Springs,  115 
Hough,  Rev.  Mr.,   131,   137,   140, 

212 
How,  John,  443 
Howard,  Gen.,  446 
Howe,  M.  A.,  de  W.,  259,  261 
Howie,  Neil,  222 
Humphries,  Mr.,  388 
Huntington,  Bishop,  429,  431 
Huntoon,  J.,  479 
Hussey,  W.,  57,  79,  108,  III,  115, 

248,  250,  364,  388,  392,  395 
Hyde,  J.,  410 

Idaho,  145,  302 

Idaho  City,  119,  157,  204,  293 

Independence  Hall,  103,  108,  244, 

365 
Indian  troubles,  70,  78,   153,   164, 

166,  195,  241,  305,  444,  446 
Ingman,  Geo.,  232 
Irrigation,  333 
Ives,  Geo.,  122 
Ives,  R.  H.,  259,  261 

Jackson  Co.,  Missouri,  355 

Jacob,  Edgar,  262 

Jaggar,  Bishop,  430 

Jamestown,  Va.,  25 

Jay,  W.,  52 

Jennings,  W.,  81 

"  Jersey,"  15,  16,  481 

Johns,  Bishop,  207 

Johnson,  S.  R.,  32,  41,  54 

Johnston,  Albert  Sydney,  324 

Jones,  R.  S.,  451 

Jones,  Mrs.  S.  J.,  405,  408,  45 1 

Josephites,  310 

Judd,  T.  S.,  49,  459 


494 


INDEX 


Julesburg,  74 
Jurisdiction,  name  of,  23 

Kay,  Mrs.,  258 
Keese,  G.  P.,  33 
Kehler,  Rev.  Mr.,  78 
Kelley,  Father,  366 
Kelly,  Mr.,  411 
Kelsey,  E.  P.,  252 
Kemper,  Bishop,  23,  24,  26 
Kendrick,  Bishop,  20 
Kendrick,  Lieut.,  445 
Kennedy,  Win,,  444 
Kennett,  F.,  410 
Kerfoot,  Bishop,  32,  42,  208 
Kimball,  Heber  C.,  107,  115,  346 
King,  Gen.  Chas.,  358 
King,  Rev.  Mr.,  137,  178 
Kingsley,  157 
Kinna,  John,  411 

Kirby,  R.  M.,  268,  391,  395,  401, 
^  446, 469.  473.  48o,  485 
Kleinschmidt,  Mr.,  224,  227 
Kohrs,  C,  410,  442 

Lamanites,  310 

LaMotte,  Major,  195 

Langrishe,  Jack,  170,  413 

Larabie,  Mr.,  376,  410 

Law,  Geo.,  52 

Lawrence,  Henry,  252 

Lay,  Bishop,  22,  24,  210 

Layton,  106 

Lee,  Bishop  Alfred,  206,  208,  475 

Lee,  Bishop  H.  W.,  207 

Lee,  John  D.,  324 

Leeds,  Dr.,  259,  261 

Lent,  Mrs.,  444 

Leonard,    Bishop,    457,    458,    480, 

485 
Leonard,  Miss,  297 
Lewis,  Col.,  65 
Lewiston,  302 
Liberal  Institute,  253 
Livingston,  Mrs.,  256 
Lloyd,  W.  F.,  227,  237,  250 
Locke,  G.  L.,  259,  261 
Logan,  106,  340,  377 
Logan,  T.  E.,  479 
Love,  Rev.  Mr.,  458 
Lovell,  Phil.,  441 
Lydig,  Mr.,  52 


Lyman,  Amasa,  1 13 
Lyman,  C.  W.,  480 

Maclay,  E.,  410 

Maginnis,  Mrs.,  213 

Mann,  Alex.,  375 

Mansfield,  R.,  20 

Manti,  340 

Mantle,  Lee,  440 

Margary,  H.  W.  O.,  165 

Marshall,  lay  reader,  130,  137 

Marvin,  Bishop  (Methodist),  204 

Mason,  Mrs.,  452 

Maximilian,  113 

McClintock,  Major,  89 

McClure,  Col.,  138 

Mcllvaine,  Bishop,  206,  262 

McKoon,  M.  G.,  358,  460 

McLeod,  N.,  103,  104,  245,  366 

Meagher,  Mrs.,  135 

Merritt,  Col.,  156 

Mexican  War,  305,  323 

Miller,  G.  D.  B.,  31,  40,  61,  73, 
108,  no,  136,  246,  280,  285; 
trip  east,  288,  302,  364,  378,379, 
486 

Miller,  Mrs.  G.  D.  B.,  40,  150,  284 

Mills,  Col.,  89 

Mills,  J.  II.,  441 

Minturn,  Mrs.  R.  B.,  106,  243 

Missionary  Bishops,  23,  24,  25,  26, 
27,  28 

Mission  Committee,  14 

"  Mission  Service,"  48 

Missions,  origin  of,  24 

Missoula,  278;  first  Protestant 
service,  279 

Missouri,  immigration  to  Montana, 
216,  467 

Montana,  organized  territory,  119; 
Lewis  and  Clark's  Expedition, 
119;  Jesuit  missionaries,  119; 
Grasshopper  Creek  mines,  1 19  ; 
early  immigration,  120;  entered, 
127;  movement  for  separate  dis- 
trict, 427,  432,  438,  439,  455 

Moore,  A.  G.,  82 

Moore,  C.  II.,  451 

Morgan,  Geo.  D.,  260 

Mormons,  anniversary  of  church 
entering  Utah,  no;  children, 
116;  settlements,  125,  302,  304; 
jubilee     celebrated,     306;      few 


INDEX 


495 


Irishmen,  312;  bishops,  313; 
Mountain  Meadow's  Massacre, 
324 ;  baptism,  337 ;  confirma- 
tion, 338 ;  Lord's  Supper,  338 ; 
tithing,  340;  missionary  seal, 
341 ;  conference,  343 ;  stage 
driver's  testimony,  349 ;  bap- 
tism for  the  dead,  35 1 ;  woman 
suffrage,  352;  Zion's  Mercantile 
Cooperative  Institution,  352; 
seagulls,  353 
Morris,  I  ;  call  to,  2,  7  ;  assistant 
minister,  14;  elected  rector,  15; 
Sunday  services,  16;  missionary 
work,  16,  20,  28  ;  last  sermon  at, 

3S»  39,  77.  2°5,  36°.  4»i 
Morris,  Bishop,  44,  302,  424,  426 
Morrow,  Col.,  394 
Moss,  H.  O.,  34 
Moulton,  G.  B.,  388 
Mount,  Jane,  44 
Mount,  Misses,  44 
Murphy,  J.,  411 
Myers,  Gen.,  68 
Mygatt,  H.  R.,  32,  33,  54,  55 

Nauvoo,  63,  305,  311,  352 

Neely,  Bishop,  29,  32,  208,  430 

Nelson,  Judge,  56 

Nephites,  308 

Nevill,  S.  T.,  266 

Nevius,  Dr.,  302,  426 

New  Berlin,  34 

North  Platte,  65,  75 

Nowell,  W.,  388 

Noyes,  J.,  481 

Nye,  Senator,  55 

Odenheimer,  Bishop,  32,  41 
Ogden,   44,   48,    52;    first   church 

service,  254;  old  tannery,  255 
Olssen,  W.  W.,  49,  358,  460 
Omaha,  63,  64,  211 
Orofino  and  Florence  mines,  1 19 
Osborn,  Rev.  Mr.,  421,  423,  479 
Otego,  31 

Overland  mail,  332 
Owen,  Major,  443 
Oxford,  N.  Y.,  32 

Paddock,  B.  H.,  219,  259,  261 
Paddock,  J.  A.,  424 
Palmer,  C,  52 


Palmer,  Frank,  79,  83 

Park  City,  106 

Parochial  organization,  II,  12,  1 3, 

Pastor,  influence  as,  3,  18,  19 
Paul,  Mr.,  276 

Paynter,  W.  S.,  218,  451,  458 
Pearsall,  Emily,  272,  396,  398 
Perpetual     emigration    fund,    333, 

341,  346,  348 
Pidsley,  E.,  40,  266,  267,  389 
Pierce,  Rev.  Mr.,  104 
Pike's  Peak  mines,  119 
Plain  City,  106,  377 
Plummer,  121,  124 
Poindexter,  Mr.,  449 
Polk,  Bishop,  23 
Pollinger,  E.  M.,  445 
Polygamy,  308,  311,  321,  347 
Pomeroy,  Mrs.,  33 
Pony  express,  332 
Pope,  F.,  299 
Pope,  Rev.  Mr.,  136 
Portlandville,  40 
Portneuf  canon,  95,  96 
Potter,  Bishop  H.,  1,  2,  22,  28,  29, 

32,42,52,54,  187,  260 
Potter,  W.  B.,  52 
Power,  T.,  411 
Poxon,  Ellen,  258 
Pratt,  Orson,  345,  354 
Prayer- Book,  used  for  burial  service 

by  laymen,  6,  12 
Promontory,  243 
Prout,  E.  G.,  410,  446,  459 
Prout,  H.  H.,  400,  459,  461 
Prout,  Mrs.,  401 
Putnam,  N.  F.,  391 

Radersburg,  199 

Railway,  Union  Pacific,  completed, 

105 
Randall,  Bishop,  24,  30,  32,  42,  55, 

67,  77,  78,  85,  208,  210 
Ravalli,  Father,  166 
Redway,  A.  G.,  149,  479 
Reed,  B.,  251,  261 
Reed,  superintendent,  74 
Regeneration,  declaration  on,  41 
Richards,  Rev.  Mr.,  450 
Richards,  Willard,  325 
Rigdon,  Sidney,  327 
Riley,  Bishop,  52 


496 


INDEX 


Robbins,  Dan,  242 

Roberts,  D.  C,  155 

Roberts,  Rev.  Mr.,  157 

Robertson,  Bishop,  205,  467,  477 

Robinson,  Dr.,  103,  324,  367 

Rochester,  44,  49 

Rogers,  F.,  32 

Rogers,  J.  H.,  224 

Rowland  Hall,  373 

Rulison,  N.  S.,  20,  77,  205 

Rumsey,  Miss,  458 

Sabine,  Dr.,  21,  40 

Sabine,  W.  T.,  21 

St.  George,  340 

St.    Mark's    Cathedral,   251,   391 ; 

organ,  393,  486 
St.  Mark's  Hospital,  395,  402 
St.  Mark's  Rectory,  246 
St.  Mark's  School,  247,  363,  370; 

scholarships,  374,  432 
St.    Michael's   church,  Boise,  281 ; 

vestry,    300 ;    tenure,    301,    302, 

478 
St.  Michael's  rectory,  284,  291 
St.  Michael's  School,  297,  378 
St.  Paul's  chapel,  New  York,  44 
St.  Paul's   chapel,  Salt    Lake,  44, 

392 

Salaries  of  clergy,  14 

Salt  Lake  City,  arrived  at,  85,  204, 
2ii,  237;  theatre,  335;  temple, 
340 ;  tabernacle,  343 ;  organ, 
343  J  Camp  Douglas,  366,  465 

Salt  Lake  Tribune,  253 

Salt  Lake  Videtle,  368 

Sanders,  W.  S.,  123,  142,  222,439 

Santa  Anna,  113 

Scanlan,  Bishop,  105 

Scarsdale,  49 

School  of  the  Good  Shepherd,  106, 

257.  377 
Schuyler,  Rev.  Dr.,  187,  468,  477 
Scott,  Bishop,  23,  24,  31,  147,  281 
Scott,  G.  M.,  271,  469 
Second  Adventists,  445 
Sedgwick,  Fort,  73,  75 
Sermon,  first,  1  ;  as  Bishop,  44 
Sermons,    funeral,    5 ;    methods   of 
preparing,    16;    written  and  ex- 
tempore, 17 
Seward,  W.  H.,  365 
Sharp,  Bishop,  411 


Shearman,  W.  H.,  251 

Shenon,  Phil,  405 

Sherman,  Gen.,  56,  66,  68,  75 

Sherwood,  Mrs.,  460 

Shook,  Mr.,  180,  182,  203 

Shoup,  Col.,  416,  418 

Shoup,  Prof.,  416 

Silver  City,  150,  204,  287,  292 

Silver  Reef,  468 

Slade,  124 

Smith,  Bishop,  26,  45,  208,  429 

Smith,  Gov.,  29,  131 

Smith,  Joseph,  304,  305,  325,  327 

Smith,  Rev.  Mr.,  132 

Snake  River,  125 

Snow,  Eliza,  317,  318 

Society  for  Promotion  of  Religion 

and  Learning,  50 
Soda  Springs,  303 
Spaulding,  Solomon,  309 
S.  P.  C.  K.,  262 
Spirit  of  Missions,  30 
Stage  coaches,  91 
Stage  drivers,  92,  411,  412 
Stamping  mills,  138 
Stanley,  Rev.  Mr.,  417 
Stanton,  secretary,  56 
Stein,  N.,  410 

Stenhouse,  T.  B.  H.,  103,  III 
Stephens,  A.,  52 
Steptoe,  Col.,  323 
Stevens,  Bishop,  207 
Stewart,  A.  T.,  45 
Stewart,  Rev.  Mr.,  416 
Stickney,  L.  W.,  227 
Stoy,  W.  H.,  106,  377 
Street,  A.  W.,  248 
Stuart,    Granville,    119,   225,    239, 

410,  442 
Stuart,  James,  1 19,  225 
Summit,  277 
Sweet,  W.  T„  445 

Tabernacle,  314 

Taggart,  Dr.,  388 

Talbot,  Bishop  E.,  485 

Talbot,  Bishop   J.   C,   23,  24,  3 1, 

'47 
Taylor,  John,  307,  325 
Taylor,  Moses,  52 
Telegraph,  333 
Thexton,  Geo.,  228 
Tilton,  D.  W.,  134,  441 


INDEX 


497 


Tithes,  8 

Townsend,  Mr.,  115 

Toy,  Rev.  Mr.,  408,  452 

Tracy,  J.  J.,  78,  80 

Tracy,  Mrs.  T.  F.,  104,  109,  372 

Tracy,  T.  F.,  388 

Trowbridge,  C.  C,  259,  262 

Turner,  Dr.,  53,  379 

Turner,  Rev.  Mr.,  379 

Tutt,  Thos.  E.,  199,  216,  237 

Tuttle,  Arthur  L.,  418 

Tuttle,  D.  S.,  ordained  deacon,  1 ; 
call  to  Morris  as  assistant  min- 
ister, 2 ;  calls  to  other  churches, 
15;  marriage,  15;  physical  exer- 
cise, 15 ;  elected  rector  of  Zion 
church,  Morris,  15  ;  committee 
announcing  election  as  bishop, 
22;  accepted  election,  29;  con- 
secrated bishop,  41 ;  entered 
General  Theological  Seminary, 
53 ;  man  smoking  in  stage,  98 ; 
chaplain  Montana  Legislature, 
177;  election  to  Missouri,  186; 
writing  sermons,  215;  John,  col- 
ored servant,  217;  Helena  fires, 
217  ;  Deer  Lodge  fire,  218  ;  Hel- 
ena lot  given  for  church,  219; 
kindnesses  of  United  States 
army,  220 ;  lending  money,  220; 
Helena  earthquake,  220;  moun- 
tain vernacular,  221 ;  directions 
to  standing  committee,  228; 
birth  of  second  child,  229 ;  story 
of  stage  ride  to  Portland,  230; 
story  of  Helena  fire  by  St.  Louts 
Globe  Democrat,  233 ;  children 
born  in  Salt  Lake,  243 ;  rented 
home  of  Walker  Bros.,  245  ;  vis- 
ited California,  259 ;  hotel  reg- 
ister, San  Francisco,  262 ;  sued 
at  law,  270;  marrying  the  stage 
driver,  273;  fording  Willow 
Creek,  274;  buggy  upset,  277; 
slight  sicknesses,  279 ;  church 
loans,  283 ;  wedding  fees,  293 ; 
gathering  subscriptions,  294 ; 
wedding  anniversary,  298 ;  be- 
came Bishop  of  Missouri,  303; 
views  on  public  school,  362 ; 
American  Cathedral,  381  ;  St. 
Mark's  parish,  387  ;  Herbert 
sick,  388 ;  conditions  of  accept- 


ance of  cathedral  rectorship,  389; 
hospital  ball,  403 ;  seal,  405 ; 
immersion,  407  ;  "  Bishop  Tuttle 
Curtis,"  409  ;  Presbyterian  anni- 
versary, Bozeman,  420 ;  minister- 
ing at  execution  of  murderers, 
422 ;  United  States  army,  424 ; 
styled  Bishop  of  Utah,  430  ;  last 
service  in  Montana,  433  ;  good- 
by  to  Montana,  436 ;  death  of 
father,  446,  447,  448;  confirma- 
tion of  relatives,  448 ;  choir 
trouble,  452;  remonstrance  of 
temperance  woman,  454;  Mr. 
Prout's  teaching,  462 ;  call  to 
Missouri,  468;  became  Bishop  of 
Missouri,  480 ;  family  prayer, 
483 ;  tithing,  484 

Tuttle,  Geo.  M.,  21,  61 

Tuttle,  Harriet  M.,  marriage,  15, 
19,  31,  40,  61,  215,  216,  218, 
249,  446,  456 ;  death,  467 

Tuttle,  Herbert  E.,  424,  458 

Tuttle,  Lemuel,  50,  205,211,253, 
259 

Twing,  A.  T.,  47,  49,  209,  259 

Uintah,  243 

Union  Pacific  Railway,  213,  242 

Unionville,  225 

Unsworth,  S.,  250,  377,  472 

Upjohn,  Dr.,  153 

Upjohn,  R.,  251,  266,  392 

Utah   Central   Railway,    105,  243, 

25x»  257,  333 
Utah  Magazine,  251 

Vail,  Bishop,  207,  430 

Van  Antwerp,  W.  H.,  64 

Van  Ingen,  Dr.,  49 

Vass,  Mr.,  150,  153 

Veale,  Major,  175,  179,  228 

Vestries,  6,  7,  8,  13 

Vigilance  committee,  121,  124,  222 

Vinton,  A.  H.,  259,  261 

Vinton,  F.,  44 

Virginia  City,  29,  44,  54,  59,  120, 

125;    Planter's   house,    129;    St. 

Paul's     church     organized,    130, 

133,  168,  179,  186,  211 

Wainwright,  Bishop,  50 
Walker  Bros.,  106,  366 


498 


INDEX 


Wallace,  G.  Y.,  461,  480 
Warm  Springs,  115 
Washburn,  L.  C,  20 
Washburn,  Rev.  Dr.,  130 
Weaver,  "  Bishop,"  297 
Webb,  Col.,  153 
Webb,  Mrs.,  227 
Wells,  Bishop,  426,  457,  485 
Wells,  Fargo  &  Co.,  185 
Wells,  L.  W.,  259,  262 
Wells,  Miss  Lizzie,  109 
Welsh,  Miss  Mary,  46,  211 
Welsh,  W.,  46 
Welsh,  Mrs.  W.,  46 
West,  Bishop,  349 
West  Burlington,  31 
Whipple,  Bishop,  430 
White,  A.  W.,  388 
Whitehead,  Bishop,  79 
Whitehouse,  Bishop,  23,  52,  61,  62 
Whitney,  G.  E.,  350 
Whitaker,  Bishop,  23 
Whittingham,  Bishop,  41,  50,  207, 
208 


Whittingham,  R.,  34 

Whittle,  Bishop,  205,  207,  209 

Wilkes,  Major,  395 

Williams,  Bishop  C.  M.,  21 

Williams,   Bishop   John,   207,  269, 

474 
Willson,  Davis,  442 
Willson,  Gen.,  442 
Wilmer,  Bishop  J.,  45,  208 
Windham,  49,  50,  211 
Winter  quarters,  63,  304,  306 
Wolfe,  J.  D.,  48,  109,  255,  402 
Wolfe,  Miss,  49 
Woodruff,  Wilford,  322,  349 
Woody,  F.  H.,  442 
Wooley,  Bishop,  314,  394 
Woolfolk,  Col.,  227 
Woolworth,  J.  M.,  64,  65 

Yankton,  120 

Young,  Bishop,  205 

Young,  Brigham,  58,  102,  103, 107, 

in,  112,  125,  257,  304,305,320, 

33*.  345.  349.  370 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  LOS  ANGELES 
THE  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY 

e  last  date  stamped  below 


>-4 


Rthfrbeqk  is  DUE  on  th 


4*9 


m 


Form  L-0 
25tti    2/43(5205) 


UNIVERSITY  of  CALIFORNIA 

AT 
LOS  ANGELES 

TTRRARY 


3  1158  00765  3859 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


AA    001  252  365    o 


m 


